ã€ŠDemonic Witches Harem: Having Descendants Make Me Overpowered!ã€‹


 Chapter 1: Peak Life

    The man, in his twenties, hummed softly to a catchy tune playing from his phone as he stirred a pot of Japanese curry simmering on the stove.

    The faint aroma of spices filled the small, cluttered kitchen.

    With a grimace, he scratched at the waistband of his black shorts, the only piece of clothing he had on.

    "Ugh, this summer''s brutal," he muttered under his breath, feeling the heat cling to his skin.

    Letting out a low grunt, he set the spatula down, and with slow, tired movements, gathered his long, unruly black hair into a loose ponytail.

    He rubbed his chin, feeling the prickly hairs of his unshaven stubble. Another yawn escaped him, his exhaustion evident in his heavy-lidded eyes.

    "I really need a bath... maybe hit the public bathhouse later," he sighed, speaking to no one in particular.

    "Save money and water, right?" His voice trailed off as if trying to convince himself of the logic.

    He glanced at the pot, a hint of concern crossing his face. "Alright, you''re my meal for the whole week... don''t let me down, okay? No spoiling before I even get a chance to enjoy you."

    After a final stir, he grabbed his phone, silenced the music, and flicked the stove off.

    Without a second thought, he shuffled toward the bed in the next room, collapsing onto it with a tired groan. His body sunk into the mattress, and he let out a long breath, closing his eyes.

    Matt, twenty-five and now unemployed, had hit rock bottom only three months ago. The company he worked for had gone bankrupt, and just like that, he was left adrift, jobless and unsure of his next steps.

    Since then, he''d been on the hunt for work, but so far, no one had called him back.

    Money was tight¡ªalmost nonexistent, really. And much of what he''d saved was long gone, spent on his otaku passion.

    Figurines, posters, keychains, and a mountain of ''waifu'' merch filled his room, leaving little room for practicality.

    His gaze drifted to his most prized possession, the dakimakura of his beloved anime waifu. Hugging the long pillow, Matt let out a soft, desperate whine.

    "Ritsuki-chan... what am I gonna do?" His voice cracked slightly as he squeezed the pillow closer to his chest.

    "There''s no way I''m selling you or the others. I can''t live without you!"

    His grip tightened, as though clutching the pillow could somehow stop the flood of anxieties from crashing in.

    His eyes wandered over the room, the shelves crammed with figurines, posters covering every inch of wall space, and his gaming rig humming softly in the corner.

    It was his sanctuary, his escape from a world that didn''t understand him.

    But today, something was different. Another yawn came, but this one was deeper, heavier. His head began to spin, a dizzy, disorienting feeling creeping in.

    The room around him started to blur, but his tired mind didn''t register the danger.

    With a final sigh, he buried his face into the dakimakura and drifted off, unaware that the gas leaking from the stove would make sure he wouldn''t wake again.

    .

    .

    .

    Matt''s eyes flickered open, but instead of his familiar room, he was met with the face of an unbelievably beautiful woman.

    Her long silver hair cascaded down her shoulders, glowing softly in the dim light.

    Her large, glimmering blue eyes were enchanting, almost too vivid to be real, and there was a strange golden ring in each iris that only added to their allure.

    She smiled tenderly, touching his forehead with a delicate hand. "Oh, my son," she whispered, her voice soft and warm.

    "I can finally see you after nine long months. Welcome to the world, darling." She leaned down and planted a gentle kiss on his tiny forehead.

    Matt blinked, utterly confused. He couldn''t react, couldn''t even speak. In fact, his whole body felt... off. Weirdly light, like it wasn''t his at all.

    ''What the hell is this? Am I dreaming?''

    He thought, attempting to move his arms¡ªor at least, what should be his arms¡ªbut nothing responded.

    ''Why can''t I move?! What kind of messed-up dream is this?''

    He tried again, twitching his body, but it only made him feel more helpless.

    ''Ugh! What the¡ª?! I''m stuck!''

    Frustrated, he gave up, letting his gaze rest on the ethereal woman hovering above him.

    There was something so perfect, almost anime-like, about her, yet she looked incredibly real.

    ''Well... as far as dreams go, this one ain''t half bad,'' he thought, eyeing the woman''s porcelain-like skin and perfectly styled silver hair.

    ''Wait... did she say son? So, I''m her kid?''

    He blinked a few more times, processing. ''Damn... what a dream. Might as well roll with it.''

    "Honey, what should we name him?"

    The woman asked suddenly, her face turning toward a man who had just walked into view.

    He had sharp features, golden hair, and stormy gray eyes. He looked like he had just stepped out of a fantasy novel.

    ''Holy crap, that dude looks like a freakin'' prince,'' Matt thought, looking in awe.

    The prince-like man gazed down at him, tilting his head. "Hmm... since he has black hair, why don''t we call him Claude?" His tone was dripping with sarcasm.

    ''Wait... black hair? Claude? Doesn''t that name mean ''lame'' or ''cripled''?'' Matt squinted internally, baffled.

    ''Sure, that name isn''t supposed to be bad, but come on, man!''

    The woman''s eyes darted nervously, and she smiled awkwardly.

    "W-What do you mean? He has his grandfather''s hair!" she protested, clearly trying to smooth things over.

    Matt''s mind suddenly clicked. ''Oh man, I''m the bastard child, aren''t I? She cheated on him!''

    He sighed internally. ''Whatever, it''s just a dream. Not my problem!''

    The man''s smirk deepened. "Exactly. That''s why the name suits him perfectly, doesn''t it?"

    His words were laced with a subtle jab, and the woman''s face fell.

    "Fine," she muttered, her voice soft with sadness.

    "Whatever his name is, I''ll always love him."

    She kissed Matt¡ªnow apparently named Claude¡ªgently on the forehead, but there was a hint of sorrow in her eyes as she watched her husband leave the room.

    She turned her attention back to Matt, her fingers gently tracing his tiny nose with a loving smile.

    ''Wow... she''s really beautiful,'' Matt thought, feeling a little guilty for admiring her so much.

    ''Even more beautiful than Ritsuki... Wait! No! I can''t cheat on Ritsuki!''

    But before his thoughts could spiral further, the woman''s expression turned worried.

    "But why aren''t you crying like other babies? Is my little Claude alright?"

    Her worried blue eyes tugged at Matt''s heart. ''Should I cry? I mean, I guess I should... for her sake.''

    Just as he was about to force himself to cry, she spoke again, making him freeze.

    "Maybe you''re just thirsty? Do you want some of Mommy''s milk?" she asked sweetly, unbuttoning her top to reveal her generously sized chest.

    Matt''s eyes went wide as saucers. ''HOLY CRAP! HOLY CRAP! THAT''S SO BIGG!!''

    Her... assets were enormous, easily an F-cup, and they seemed to defy gravity as they hovered inches from his face.

    ''MY GOD! I HAVE TO SUCK THOSE?!''

    Matt''s mind raced in circles, both panicking and rejoicing at the same time.

    His internal screaming reached a fever pitch as she moved closer, and before he knew it, instinct took over.

    His baby lips latched onto her breast, and he began to drink.

    The taste of the milk was unexpectedly sweet, almost like a creamy dessert. ''This is actually... amazing.''

    Unable to resist, his tiny baby hands grabbed at her chest, squeezing softly as he continued to nurse.

    ''This dream better never end.''

    Matt''s mind buzzed with pleasure as he nursed away, thoroughly enjoying his bizarre dream.

    ''Forget everything¡ªthis is peak life right here.''

 Chapter 2: Baby Flip

    It had been three long months since Matt¡ªor rather, Claude¡ªfound himself trapped in what he initially believed was a bizarre dream.

    But the truth had finally sunk in: this wasn''t a dream. This was his new reality.

    He wasn''t Matthew anymore, the twenty-five-year-old otaku with an obsession with anime.

    Now, he was Claude Easton, a newborn baby in a strange medieval world.

    He didn''t know how he died in the first life, he didn''t care since his life was a mess in that one.

    Because of that, he promised to make this life better. At least for him.

    He lay on his back in a tiny crib, the soft wooden frame confining his every movement. Through the window, he could see the bright blue sky.

    The weather was warm and pleasant, a gentle breeze rustling through the trees.

    Outside, his mother¡ªDalia¡ªwas in the garden, her long silver hair cascading down her back as she watered the flowers.

    Claude''s eyes, however, weren''t focused on the flowers or the sunny day. His attention was locked on Dalia''s figure, particularly the sway of her hips as she moved about.

    She was a stunning woman¡ªbeautiful and curvy, with big boobs and an even bigger ass. The kind of beauty that made his new life''s ''father,'' Enzo, make sense.

    A beautiful woman for a handsome man, right? The question was why the hell did his mother cheat on him?

    Especially when his "father," Enzo, was a Holy Knight of the Everbright Church¡ªa prestigious title that came with respect, power, and wealth.

    The Everbright Church wasn''t just any institution; it was the cornerstone of the world''s dominant religion, Photenosia.

    Even in this town called Blackwood, where the church was just a small branch, its influence was absolute, shaping the town and its people.

    ''It means he must have at least a bit of holy power,'' Claude thought bitterly. ''It''s a shame I''m not his real child.'' He sighed.

    ''But I never liked Enzo anyway,'' Claude thought as a flicker of resentment surfaced.

    To everyone else, Enzo was a symbol of honor, but to Claude, he was nothing more than a fraud hiding behind holy robes.

    ''It''s not my fault my mother cheated on him... so why am I the one suffering for it?!''

    He hadn''t forgotten the time Enzo had "accidentally" dropped him.

    Whether it was a careless slip or a subtle attempt to get rid of him, he didn''t care.

    That man always saw him as if he was a pest, though he couldn''t say much since he was a bastard and only a baby.

    Whenever his father picked him up now, Claude would scream bloody murder or spit in his face.

    ''Huh, I should probably pee on him next time.''

    He thought, a devilish smirk forming in his baby mouth as he continued to watch Dalia, his mom, and her swaying hips.

    ''Might as well make things interesting.''

    Living as a baby again was, frankly, boring as hell. He was stuck in a body that barely moved, unable to speak, trapped in a crib, and worst of all¡ªno modern comforts.

    The room around him was filled with old, antique furniture. Outside, horses and carriages clattered down the street instead of cars.

    It was like living in one of those fantasy novels or medieval isekai worlds he used to binge-read in his previous life.

    ''I''ve read plenty of manga and novels about getting reborn in another world, but this...?'' He let out a sigh.

    ''Where''s the system? Where''s the beautiful goddess who gives me some OP cheat skill?''

    Frustrated, he kicked his tiny feet and flailed his arms, trying to punch the crib mattress with all his might.

    Nothing about this rebirth made sense. All he could do was roll over occasionally, and even that was a struggle.

    The only upside? Every time he managed to roll over, his mother praised him like he''d just won the Olympics.

    Also, he could suck on Dalia''s tits every day and it was already a dream come true to some man.

    ''Fine,'' he thought, gritting his nonexistent teeth.

    ''Let''s roll to the right and get a better view of Mom''s ass¡ªuh, the garden.''

    He struggled, trying to get some momentum as his body wriggled and twisted. But mid-roll, he noticed something that made his blood boil¡ªhis mother was talking to a tall, muscular man with jet-black hair.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene unfold. Dalia''s face flushed a little too pink, her eyes sparkling as if the man was charming her.

    ''Who the hell is that guy?!'' his tiny body tensed up as he watched, horrified.

    ''Is he flirting with her?'' His heart rate sped up, a mix of anger and panic bubbling up.

    ''This is bad! If that guy starts something with her, Enzo''s gonna flip and my second life''s about to turn into a murder mystery!''

    He knew so well that his father''s temper was bad, really bad. Even the bad food could make him as cold as ice.

    He never saw him blow up, but he knew not messing with someone who was even in a slightly bad mood from them was scary as hell.

    His tiny fists waved in the air as he tried to shout, but all that came out was a high-pitched baby wail.

    ''No way am I letting this happen! Not on my watch!''

    He summoned all his baby strength to complete the roll. He was almost there¡ªjust a little further!

    But just as his body twisted, he slumped forward, landing face-first into the soft crib mattress.

    ''Damn it! Now I can''t see a thing!''

    His muffled screams were swallowed by the bedding as he lay in a prone position, utterly defeated.

    The only thing he could see now was the white sheet beneath him. His little chest heaved with exhaustion, and his heartbeat pounded in his tiny ears.

    ''I swear,'' Claude thought bitterly, ''if I survive this weird second life, I''m coming back as something with more freedom. A cat, maybe. Yeah, cats have it easy.''

    For now, though, he was stuck, his tiny body too tired to roll back over, his fate left in the hands of the flirting man and whatever drama would unfold next.

 Chapter 3: Baby Daddy

    Not long after his dramatic flop onto the mattress, Claude heard the sound of the door creaking open.

    Soft footsteps approached, and then suddenly, he felt his body being lifted into the air.

    His limbs dangled awkwardly as he was turned to face the source of his rescue.

    "Oh, my sweet baby, are you alright?"

    Dalia''s worried voice filled the room as she held him close, her expression soft with concern.

    Claude couldn''t help but flail his tiny arms and kick his feet, all while involuntarily letting out an embarrassing noise.

    "Boo... boo..." He grimaced internally, his baby cheeks turning a noticeable shade of red.

    ''This is so humiliating.''

    Dalia, oblivious to his inner embarrassment, cooed affectionately. "Oh, my baby is fine. You just wanted some attention, didn''t you?"

    She pulled Claude into a warm hug, pressing him against her chest before shifting her attention to the muscular man standing a few steps away.

    For a moment, Dalia looked hesitant, her gaze flickering between the man and her son as if struggling to find the right words.

    The emotions in her eyes were a whirlwind¡ªpity, guilt, and, oddly enough, a faint glimmer of happiness.

    It was a look Claude couldn''t quite decipher, one that unsettled him.

    Finally, she took a deep breath, her voice steady but a little forced.

    "Claude, this is Theo. Say hello to him, baby," she said, her face brightening into a smile as she gestured toward the man, almost as if trying to present him like some cherished prize.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed immediately. It was him. The guy from the garden¡ªTheo.

    His black hair, his rugged appearance, and the way Dalia had blushed earlier all suddenly made sense.

    ''No... No, no, no! It can''t be...!'' his heart sank as the realization hit him.

    Theo stepped forward with a cautious smile, his green eyes gleaming. "Can I hold him?" His voice was careful, almost hesitant.

    "Of course, you can," Dalia responded with a softness that made Claude''s stomach churn.

    Then, she added the words that would shatter his world, "He''s your baby, too."

    Claude''s internal scream echoed in his head. ''What the hell?! This... this asshole is my father?! NOOOOO!''

    He couldn''t bring himself to like Theo.

    It wasn''t because he was ugly or anything like that¡ªthere wasn''t anything inherently wrong with him¡ªbut his existence shattered the illusion of a perfect world.

    Ever since his mother''s affair came to light, Enzo had been cold and distant toward her.

    It was entirely her fault, of course, yet somehow, as her son, Claude still felt the cracks in his own heart every time he saw her cry.

    He blamed her. He did. But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t hate her.

    It was complicated, this mess of emotions inside him.

    She was his mother, after all¡ªthe only one who''d ever truly been by his side, the one who''d always protected him no matter what.

    And Enzo? That man almost killed him when he was just a baby. If he''d been that brutal back then, who knew what horrors he''d be capable of in the future?

    The worst part? This wasn''t even the first time Claude had dealt with this kind of pain.

    In his previous life, it had been the opposite¡ªhis father was the cheater, walking out on him and his mom without so much as a glance back.

    His mother in that life hadn''t been like Dalia; no, she was just like Enzo, she''d despised him, blamed him for everything.

    That life had been a nightmare. And now, here he was again, trapped in another broken family, carrying the same pain all over again?!

    Theo gently took him from Dalia, holding him with surprising tenderness for such a big, buffed man. His smile widened as he gazed down at him.

    "Claude... That''s a good name," Theo murmured, his voice filled with genuine warmth.

    Claude blinked, momentarily caught off guard. His name was supposed to be an insult for him and Dalia.

    ''But why? Why did he call that name as if it is so precious?''

    There was something unsettling about the mix of emotions he felt¡ªanger, disappointment... but also a weird sense of warmth.

    ''No! Focus!'' He snapped back to his mission.

    ''This guy ruined my life! I almost died because of him! Time for revenge!''

    Without a second thought, Claude spat on his face, a glob of drool landing squarely on his cheek.

    Theo froze in shock, his face momentarily blank as he processed what had just happened.

    He smirked. ''Oh, you think that''s the end? Buckle up, Theo, because this ride''s just getting started.''

    Before Theo could react, Claude felt the telltale pressure in his bladder and, with a smug mental chuckle, unleashed a stream of pee.

    The warm liquid soaked his shirt, spreading quickly as the man''s face turned from confusion to horror.

    "Wha¡ª?!"

    He instinctively tried to lift the baby away from his drenched chest, but before he could, Claude''s tiny hands shot out, grabbing a fistful of his hair.

    ''You''re not going anywhere, buddy!'' He thought, his baby grip iron-tight as Theo winced in pain.

    "Aw! Aw! Aw!" He yelped, his face contorting as he yanked harder.

    Dalia rushed over, trying to pry Claude''s hands away. "Oh no, Claude! Let go of Theo''s hair!"

    ''Not yet!'' Claude''s mischievous glee was in full swing. ''He hasn''t paid the full price!''

    Just as Theo managed to loosen the baby''s death grip on his hair, the sound of a loud fart echoed through the room, followed immediately by the unmistakable odor that sent him into a state of panic.

    "Damn it!" Theo screamed, flinching as the smell hit him.

    His arms flailed, trying to get away from the now diaper-filled disaster that was Claude. His shirt was now not only soaked in pee but splattered with baby poop.

    Claude could barely contain his joy, his tiny body shaking with a baby''s version of maniacal laughter.

    ''Take that! The power of medieval diapers that can''t hold a drop of pee! Eat your own mess, Theo!''

    Theo, thoroughly defeated, stumbled backward, holding Claude at arm''s length, his face a mix of shock and disgust.

    Dalia, trying hard not to laugh, hurried over to help clean up the mess. She couldn''t help but giggle a little at the sight of Theo''s miserable expression.

    "Looks like someone needs a bath," she said, trying to stifle her laughter.

    Meanwhile, he lay in Theo''s arms, utterly pleased with himself. His tiny chest heaved from the exertion of his antics, but the smug satisfaction was worth it.

    ''Yeah, that''s right. Don''t mess with me, Theo. This baby means business.''

    As Dalia attempted to calm Theo down and clean up the disaster, Claude gave one last baby giggle, eyes sparkling with mischief.

    ''That''s what happens when you can''t keep your pants to yourself!''

    Dalia wiped the last bit of dirt from the floor and carefully cleaned Claude and laid him back into his crib, cooing softly as she adjusted his freshly changed diaper.

    Meanwhile, Theo had already slipped out of the house, looking pale and miserable, no doubt rushing to rid himself of the lingering stench.

    Claude, still basking in the satisfaction of his earlier "victory," stared at the ceiling and giggled to himself.

    ''Serves him right,'' he thought smugly.

    But before long, as always, the relentless pull of sleep crept in.

    ''Ugh, this again?''

    He hated how easily his new baby body fell into naps. He barely had time to stew in his triumph before drifting off.

    It wasn''t long before he was halfway between wakefulness and sleep when something odd stirred him. His ears caught the faint murmur of voices.

    "Is this the baby?" A voice, unfamiliar and low, sent a chill through him.

    Claude''s heart skipped a beat as the next words followed.

    "Should we kidnap him and take him to that place?"

    Panic coursed through him. ''Kidnap me?!'' His mind raced, but his body betrayed him, still as helpless as ever.

    "Not yet, he''s still too vulnerable for that," another voice replied.

    That one, unmistakably, belonged to Theo. The man who''d just been covered in his baby''s wrath.

    ''Theo?'' Claude''s chest tightened.

    The man who had flinched at a baby''s spit and pee, now calling him vulnerable and plotting something far worse?

    ''What the hell is going on?''

    The helplessness of being a baby hit him harder than ever before.

    No system, no powers, nothing. Just his little limbs and a voice that only produced giggles and gurgles.

    He struggled to force his eyes open, but they felt heavy, resisting his effort. He caught the briefest glimpse of shadowy figures standing above him, their faces blurry in the darkness.

    "Oh, I think he''s waking up," Theo''s voice said, his tone eerily calm.

    Claude tried to move, but his small limbs refused to cooperate. Then, without warning, he felt a hand¡ªTheo''s hand¡ªgently cover his eyes. Darkness swallowed his vision.

    "Should we erase his memory?"

    Theo chuckled softly. "No need. He''s just a baby. He understands nothing."

    That was the last thing Claude heard before sleep finally overtook him, pulling him into a deeper slumber than he''d ever felt before.

    But even as sleep claimed him, an uneasy feeling gnawed at his mind.

    ''I understand more than you think, Theo. And when I wake up...''

 Chapter 4: Baby First Words

    It had been another three months, and still, Claude couldn''t do a damn thing! He had no idea what Theo even wanted from him.

    The man made him tense just by being in the same room, especially when they were alone together.

    It was like Theo was waiting for something, but for the life of him, he couldn''t figure out what.

    His tiny baby brain was still haunted by that bizarre night three months ago.

    ''What did Theo even mean back then? What could he possibly want with a baby? Kidnapping, seriously? Who even ''was'' this guy?''

    He had more questions than answers and, annoyingly, he couldn''t speak yet to demand any.

    At the moment, though, he was on the floor, learning how to crawl, and frankly, he was killing it. His chubby arms and legs moved naturally as fast as he could.

    ''I''ve been through hell in my first life, working hard, being rejected by women, lost in games, being rejected by my parents, crawling isn''t even that hard.'' his smile turned into a smug one.

    "Come here, darling, come to Mama!" Dalia cooed from the other side of the room, kneeling with her hands clapped together in encouragement.

    ''Pffft, this is child''s play,'' Claude thought. ''I could probably crawl my way out of this house if I wanted to.''

    ''And next time Theo sneaks in here in the middle of the night? Oh, I''ll be ''gone''. I''ll crawl the shit out of here.''

    With an air of confidence, he started crawling toward his mother, faster than any baby his age should. Dalia beamed with pride, clapping her hands like he''d just won a marathon.

    "My baby, my little genius! Look at you go, Claude!" she praised as she scooped him up, showering his fat cheeks with kisses.

    ''Yes, yes, praise me more woman! I''m the most genius baby alive!''

    Just as he was basking in the affection, the door creaked open. His entire body jolted, freezing mid-cuddle as Theo stepped into the room.

    Claude''s smile instantly vanished, replaced by a deadpan baby glare as Theo strolled in, completely clueless.

    "Looks like our son can crawl now, huh?" he said, settling next to Dalia with a proud grin as if he didn''t sneak to his room in the middle of the night with his ''friend'' to kidnap him.

    The audacity of the man in front of him was making him sick and the fact that he has a genuine, sweet smile made Claude more scared of him.

    His baby instincts kicked in. He squinted, revved up his spit, and launched it straight at Theo''s face¡ªbut Theo, that slippery bastard, caught it mid-air like some kind of ninja.

    That man used to be spit on by Claude whenever they met, so it was natural for him to dodge it.

    "And apparently, he spits when he''s happy too." Theo chuckled, casually pinching his cheek like nothing had happened.

    "I know, right? He''s just the cutest thing!" Dalia chimed in, oblivious to the baby''s internal rage, kissing his cheek again.

    Claude could feel the fury bubbling inside him. He decided to give them the glare, when he was still Matt, that glare was enough to make a mother hide their children.

    But now, how were they not getting this? He was glaring with all the might his baby face could muster, and yet they just laughed.

    Theo let out a deep laugh, pointing at Claude''s scrunched-up face. "He looks like a little black rain frog when he''s mad, doesn''t he?"

    Claude''s tiny baby soul was shattered.

    ''A WHAT?! A black rain frog?! You mean those ugly, round, squishy things with tiny legs?!''

    If he had the ability to gasp, he would''ve. Instead, all he could do was mentally scream profanities.

    "Fuck you! Fuck you, Theo!" he shouted as loud as he could, willing his curse to escape his baby lips.

    But instead, what came out was a garbled, "Pa! Pa!"

    Both parents froze, eyes wide.

    "Did... did he just say ''Papa''?" Theo gasped, his hands covering his mouth in shock.

    "Oh my God! He did! His first word!" Dalia squealed, her face lighting up in utter joy.

    Claude was beside himself with frustration. "No! Not ''Papa!'' I said ''Fuck!"

    He tried again, "Fa! Fa!"

    But no, Dalia was already screaming with delight, scooping him up again. "He''s saying ''Papa''! Oh my sweet boy!"

    His internal scream grew louder. He was cursing them both out in his mind, yet the only sound escaping his lips was a pitiful, "Pa! Pa!"

    Theo, of course, was beaming with pride. "I knew my boy loved me!" he said, his eyes watery.

    Claude''s whole world was crumbling. ''ARRGGHH!!! THESE IDIOT PARENTS!''

    He wanted to punch something, but his pudgy baby fists couldn''t even form properly and just flail in the air, making him look even more adorable.

    However, he has another weapon to stop all of this bullshit. Yes, the only thing a baby could do and no one dared to intervene. That was crying!

    " HUAAAAA! HUUAAAA!"

    He wailed dramatically, tears streaming down his cheeks as his baby lungs screamed in protest. That cry was full of rage and humiliation.

    Dalia and Theo rushed to comfort him, completely oblivious to the volcano of rage inside their "precious little boy."

    Meanwhile, he was busy plotting his revenge. ''Theo, you''re going down... just wait until I learn to walk.''

    "Oh my, don''t cry, baby! Are you hungry? Do you want mommy''s milk?"

    Dalia''s panic was clear, and without hesitation, she opened her shirt and brought him close, soothing him in the only way she knew would work.

    It was working though, Claude absolutely loved that boobs as he sucked on it and felt the milk flowed into his mouth.

    His eyes gazed at Theo and smirked, as if he was the winner since the man couldn''t get Dalia''s tits now!

    The two of them were him only!

    He smirked around his mother''s breast, eyes gleaming with victory. ''Yeah, that''s right, Theo. Who''s winning now? These are mine, buddy. All mine. Sucks to be you.''

    He sucked harder, as if that would somehow prove his dominance in this bizarre baby-adult showdown.

    ''I''m going to steal Mom''s completely, and there won''t be a thing you can do about it!''

    Claude, ever the schemer, couldn''t help himself. With all the pettiness he could muster, he raised his tiny middle finger and flipped Theo off.

    His smirk deepened as he imagined the sheer insult he''d just delivered.

    But then, to his utter shock, Theo''s face lit up¡ªnot with anger, but with... joy?

    "Dalia! Look, he gave me the middle finger!" Theo gasped, his expression stupidly proud.

    "Oh, that''s so sweet!" Dalia gushed, completely missing the point.

    "He loves you so much! Look at him, he''s so smart!" She pinched his chubby cheek, grinning like she''d just witnessed a miracle.

    Claude blinked in disbelief. ''What the hell kind of twisted universe is this?!''

    He stared at them, wide-eyed, unable to comprehend how these two buffoons could completely misinterpret his act of defiance.

    Dalia leaned in and cooed, "Aww, my darling Claude, the middle finger means ''I love you'' here." She kissed him again, leaving him completely speechless.

    ''Wait, what?!'' Claude''s cheek started to redden in sheer humiliation.

    ''So... flipping people off in this world is some kind of love language?''

    The realization hit him like a ton of bricks. He had just been expressing love to Theo!

    The horror.

    Dalia''s voice softened, tinged with a hint of sadness. "I''m just a little sad you gave your first words and your love to your father before me."

    Claude nearly choked. ''My first words? My LOVE?!'' His mind raced as embarrassment flooded him.

    He wanted to disappear, to die and be reborn into a world that made sense.

    ''Damn this stupid world!!!'' Claude screams internally, overwhelmed with frustration.

    He abruptly let go of his mother''s breast and burst into tears, crying louder than ever. His humiliation was too much to bear.

    It seemed like not only his body was now changed into a baby, his mind was also back into a six month old baby.

    Dalia and Theo, naturally, went into full panic mode, rushing to console him. But he was inconsolable¡ªhis baby dignity was shattered, and now he was stuck in this ridiculous reality.

 Chapter 5: Claude Birthday

    Today marked Claude''s fifth year in this world. By now, he was a lively five-year-old who could walk, run, and talk without trouble, especially since the language here matched his old one.

    He could even read and had started writing the alphabet¡ªhis own name included.

    When Claude was just a year old, his mother, Dalia, would take him for walks around town. It was a quaint place, not the small village he initially thought, but certainly not large either.

    Dalia often brought him out in his stroller, letting him enjoy the sights. His favorite part? The gatherings of town mothers.

    It was a dream for his much older mental self¡ªwhat he called the "MILF gatherings."

    That gathering felt like heaven to him as all the mothers in this town were so damn hot and sexy.

    The way their ass swayed and their boobs that were bigger after giving birth was heaven.

    However, today, the MILF gathering had a special purpose: his fifth birthday party! His family had organized a small garden celebration.

    A large cake sat in the center, surrounded by tables filled with gifts, food, and drinks. A few umbrellas provided shade, a small relief from the oppressive August sun.

    Claude, dressed in a simple black shirt adorned with a dark blue bow at the collar and matching black pants, looked particularly dashing.

    His bright blue eyes, rimmed with a striking yellow ring just like his mother''s, and his dark raven hair made him stand out.

    He was already popular among the other kids, but he wasn''t interested. After all, mentally, he was twenty-five.

    ''Hell yeah, MILF is the best,'' he thought with a smirk, watching the mothers arrive with their kids, presents in hand.

    The first to approach was Sophia, a widow with short red hair and matching red eyes. Her very presence screamed confidence and allure.

    It was expected as she was a widow from a rich merchant. When her husband died tragically in an accident, she and her daughter decided to live in this small town.

    She wore a tight red dress that hugged her curves, accentuating her figure, and her signature red lipstick completed the look.

    In one hand, she carried a gift, while her other hand held that of her daughter, Olive, a bratty girl around his age.

    "Awww, little Claude! Happy birthday, darling!" Sophia cooed, handing him the present.

    Claude took it with a polite smile, handing it over to his mother before grinning mischievously. ''This is my chance!''

    Without hesitation, he hugged Sophia, pressing his small frame against her. He was tiptoeing to be able to reach her breasts as his hand was going down to her big ass and squeezing it tight.

    Enjoying being a child when no one dares to think he was a pervert.

    ''Holy shit, that''s a good ass right there,'' he thought, enjoying the soft buttocks in his hand. ''This woman smells good too!''

    Sophia let out a small surprised gasp, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Oh, you naughty boy!" she laughed, brushing it off as childish innocence.

    Claude beamed up at her, "Thank you, Miss Sophia, for the gift!"

    Sophia smiled and ruffled his hair, "Your son is really smart for his age," she remarked to Dalia, who stood nearby.

    Dalia chuckled softly, her smile masking the slight sadness in her eyes. "Yes, he''s growing up so fast. He speaks so clearly now."

    Claude crossed his little arms and pouted. ''Ck, that bastard Theo! Off on some job outside of town and can''t even make it to my birthday! I knew he was no good from the start!'' His frustration grew as he kicked the dirt with his foot.

    That was the reason Dalia was upset, or possibly? The night before she also had a little fight with Enzo over a cake.

    She wanted to be the one who made it herself but Enzo didn''t allow her and bought a big one instead.

    Claude didn''t care about cake though, but for Dalia making something for her son on his special day was a pride of a stay at home wife.

    "Awww, look at him! Isn''t that the famous black rain frog stance?" Sophia suddenly cooed, leaning down to pinch his chubby cheeks.

    Her words caught the attention of all the other mothers, and soon they surrounded him.

    Claude loved the attention, but right now, it was downright embarrassing! He huffed, a mixture of flustered and annoyed.

    Thanks to Theo, his infamous "black rain frog" pout was now known all over town!

    ''This is crushing my dignity!'' he thought, puffing his cheeks more as he glared at the ground.

    ''Even when he''s not here, that man still finds ways to ruin my life!'' His eyes darted around the circle of women.

    But his irritation quickly vanished, replaced by awe as he was once again distracted by the sight of swaying hips, big breasts, low-cut dresses, and that intoxicating scent of their perfume.

    ''I mean... can''t stay mad forever, right?'' He practically drooled as his eyes wandered.

    The allure of their curves was overwhelming, and the heady aroma of their presence surrounded him like a warm cloud.

    The line of mothers giving presents continued, and finally, his favorite appeared: Aubree, the wife of the town''s chief and hands down the most well-endowed woman in town.

    Her long blonde hair flowed down her back, and her purple eyes sparkled as she walked toward him.

    Every step made her hips sway in that hypnotizing way, and her tight white dress struggled to contain her generous curves.

    ''Good lord, that chest is a masterpiece,'' Claude thought, his eyes wide with wonder.

    ''How much weight is that thing carrying? Could probably take out a small army.''

    Aubree smiled warmly, holding out a large gift box, much bigger than the others. "Happy birthday, little one," she said in that smooth voice of hers.

    Claude''s arms shot out, "Hug! Hug!" he demanded, grinning from ear to ear.

    She laughed¡ªa sound so soft and melodic, he swore it could heal the sick. "Alright, come here." Aubree lifted him into her arms, as he rested on her gigantic tits.

    He buries his face on her chest, sniffing it, and smells all the pheromones that come out from it. It gives him life while his hands squeezed her breast tightly.

    ''Heaven...'' he thought, squeezing her a little more. ''This is life. This woman... God bless her and her... uh, assets.''

    Claude might not have a super power yet, but he could smell women pheromones from far away.

    That smell makes him know their moods and needs. For example, he knew when a woman was in high libido, or when they were sad or angry.

    ''Lord, this woman right here is horny.'' he thought, peeking up at her flushed face with a mischievous grin.

    ''Oh? You like it don''t you?''

    Just as he prepared to enjoy his victory, a firm hand suddenly pulled him away.

    "I apologize, Mrs. Winters. This child is being completely inappropriate," a stern voice interrupted. Claude recognized it immediately.

    It was his father, Enzo.

    ''Godman this cuckold, what a killjoy.''

    Claude groaned inwardly as he flailed his small arms and legs in protest, still reaching for Aubree.

    Aubree chuckled softly. "Oh, Enzo, it''s fine. He''s just a child."

    ''Hear that?! Let me get my boobs again!''

    He struggled in Enzo''s grasp, glaring back at his father. He responded with a pinch to his thigh, making Claude flinch.

    ''This asshole.''

    He wanted to do something dramatic¡ªspit, cry, even wet himself¡ªto show the world what a terrible father Enzo was.

    But when he caught a glimpse of his mother, Dalia, looking sad, he decided against making a scene.

    ''Just you wait, I''m gonna kick your balls someday,'' he promised to himself.

    The party eventually kicked off, and Claude, with the help of both his parents, blew out the candles and cut the cake.

    His internal monologue continued as he made a silent prayer.

    ''Thank you for this life, God. I hope it''s filled with nothing but boobies and ass! Hell yeah!''

    As he enjoyed a bite of cake, fed lovingly by his mother, Claude grinned, savoring the sweetness.

    But then, his father leaned in close, whispering into his ear, "Eat and die, you little piece of shit."

    Claude''s eyes went wide. A strange heat spread through his body, and his throat felt like it had been scorched.

    He gasped for air as his face turned blue, his vision blurring. The sensation was unbearable, as if he had swallowed molten iron.

    He coughed violently, and to his horror, blood spewed from his mouth.

    Poison.

    His cuckold of a father had poisoned him!

    As he struggled to stay conscious, he cast one last glare toward Enzo.

    ''Fuck you, Enzo!'' he cursed internally before darkness overtook him.

 Chapter 6: Poisoned Baby

    Claude''s body burned with fever, his organs straining desperately to keep him alive. Every breath was a battle.

    He didn''t want to die¡ªnot when this life was so perfect, filled with everything he desired. This world was his heaven, brimming with beauty and MILFs, and he wasn''t ready to give that up.

    ''Damn it, Enzo! How could he poison his own child?! Even if I''m the result of my mother''s affair, this is too much!'' he raged silently, his consciousness flickering between darkness and light.

    Faint voices echoed around him, and he fought to open his eyelids, but they felt impossibly heavy.

    His chest tightened, and each breath was shallow, labored. But amidst the haze, he could hear the soft sound of crying¡ªa sound that pierced his heart.

    It was Dalia, his mother.

    Her sobs were raw, filled with pain. The sound shattered something deep within him, like a delicate vase breaking into a thousand pieces.

    In his previous life, he had never known this kind of love. His mother back then had resented him, a constant reminder of his cheating father. The more he grew to resemble the man, the colder she became.

    But in this life, Dalia loved him. She cherished him, and he couldn''t bear the thought of causing her pain.

    Claude''s dry, cracked lips parted as he tried to speak, his voice barely a whisper. "M...mom..." he mumbled weakly.

    He couldn''t see her, but he felt the warmth of her hand as it gently clasped his. The tremble in her touch only deepened his sorrow.

    "Hang in there, sweetie... Claude, please..."

    Dalia''s voice was thick with fear and desperation, each word a plea for his survival.

    Her grief broke him. Tears welled up in his eyes and streamed down his cheeks as he choked back sobs.

    He didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to leave her. The thought of losing everything¡ªhis mother''s love, his life¡ªwas terrifying.

    But beneath the sadness, there was anger too. How could Enzo do this to him? Claude''s blood boiled with fury even as his body weakened.

    He had to do something. He couldn''t let Enzo get away with this. That man needed to pay.

    ''If only I had power... if only I had some kind of OP skill to fight back,'' Claude thought bitterly, frustration gnawing at him.

    But reality was harsh. He was still just a five-year-old boy, weak and helpless, with no special abilities to call his own.

    And in this moment, all he could do was hold on, praying for the strength to survive.

    Suddenly, the door swung open with a loud bang, startling Dalia in the room. Theo stormed in, his face a mixture of worry and anger.

    His gaze immediately locked onto Dalia, and without hesitation, he marched over, gripping her arms tightly, causing her to flinch.

    "What happened to him, Dalia? Who did this?"

    Theo demanded, his voice sharp with frustration.

    Before Dalia could respond, Enzo, who had been standing quietly behind Theo, stepped forward.

    He wedged himself between them, his hand gently pushing Theo''s arm off Dalia. His eyes were bloodshot, filled with restrained fury.

    "You''re hurting my wife," he growled.

    Theo blinked, realizing what he''d done. His expression softened with guilt, and he let go, rubbing the back of his neck.

    "I... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Dalia interrupted quickly, stepping away from both men.

    Her movements were awkward, stiff, as if being near Enzo made her uncomfortable. She cast a quick glance at Enzo, but something in her eyes had changed.

    She no longer addressed him as "husband" or "honey," and the distance between them spoke volumes.

    Enzo noticed it too, and the muscles in his jaw tightened, veins pulsing on his temple.

    Dalia had her suspicions about who had poisoned her son.

    After all, it was Enzo who had brought the cake.

    Her chest tightened at the thought. ''How could he?''

    If anyone deserved his hatred, it was her, not the innocent child who had done nothing wrong.

    But as much as her anger flared, it was quickly doused by fear. ''I can''t leave Enzo... That man is terrifying.''

    Her trembling hands clutched at her chest as the memory resurfaced¡ªthe moment she confessed everything to Enzo, the night before Claude''s birthday.

    She''d told him the truth about her affair and that Claude was Theo''s son. She even begged on her knees for forgiveness as she asked for divorce.

    But his words had stopped her cold.

    "If you dare to leave me," he had snarled, his voice sharp and venomous, "I will kill your child and have the church burn you at the stake! You are nothing without me, you are just a fucking slave and a disgusting witch!"

    The memory sent a shiver down her spine. Her hands began to shake. ''This... this might be his warning,'' she thought, bile rising in her throat.

    Dalia knew well why she was still alive, why she was tolerated in this town. It wasn''t because of kindness or mercy. It was because of Enzo.

    Not every witch the church discovered met the stake, but she knew she was a special case. Enzo''s influence, even when he didn''t has a high rank, was the only thing keeping her safe.

    Her mind raced. ''Claude and I... we just need to survive,'' she resolved, forcing the growing lump in her throat down.

    She took a shaky breath, trying to steady herself.

    She couldn''t afford to blame Enzo. Not now. Not ever.

    Enzo took a deep breath, visibly controlling his rising emotions, crossing his arms over his chest. For now, he remained silent.

    "We should call the church," Dalia said, breaking the heavy silence.

    Her voice was steady but laced with urgency. She didn''t want to be involved with a church, but she needed to do this for her son.

    "They can heal Claude. They''ll know what to do."

    "NO!" both men said in unison, their voices firm.

    Dalia stared at them, stunned. Her eyes flicked between the two, her suspicion deepening.

    "What do you mean?" she asked slowly, confusion clouding her voice.

    "The church is the safest option. They''ll help Claude, and they can investigate this poisoning!"

    In this world, The Church of Everbright held the highest authority over holy powers, especially in cases of dark magic.

    They took such threats seriously, and any incident of poisoning would become their top priority as it was sometimes tied with dark magic.

    Enzo shifted, his arms still crossed tightly against his chest. His eyes flickered with unease.

    "Dalia, we need to think about this carefully. The church... it''s not safe for you. We should keep our distance."

    Dalia''s jaw clenched, the sting of his audacity biting deep. Her fingers curled into fists at her sides.

    Yesterday, this same man had been ready¡ªno, eager¡ªto drag her to the church and watch her burn on the stake like a monster.

    And now? Now, he dared to stand here and speak as though he cared?

    Theo nodded, echoing the sentiment, he might hate Enzo and suspect him to be the one who poisoned his son. But he couldn''t deny that Enzo was right.

    Dalia''s eyes widened, her patience snapping. "Not safe for me? I''ve never hurt anyone! I haven''t used my power since Claude was born! They have no reason to detain me!"

    "You work for the church, Enzo! You could call a priest easily! Why won''t you¡ªwhy won''t you help us?"

    Her voice rose in frustration, hands clenched into fists at her sides.

    Her heart ached for her son, and the two men standing before her, refusing to act, only deepened her disappointment.

    Enzo''s posture stiffened further, but he said nothing, silently pleading with her through his eyes.

    Theo gently placed his hands on Dalia''s shoulders, his touch firm yet comforting. "Calm down, Dalia," he said softly, his voice low and reassuring.

    "Claude is a strong kid. He''ll be alright."

    His smile was warm, and for reasons she couldn''t quite explain, it soothed her frayed nerves.

    Dalia''s shoulders, tense with anxiety, began to loosen, and she felt a flicker of hope.

    "I''ll find the antidote for him," Theo continued, determination clear in his voice.

    "You just stay here and take care of him. If... if things get worse, you can call the church then."

    Dalia was quiet for a moment, her gaze drifting to Claude. Her heart ached as she watched his small chest rise and fall unevenly.

    He looked so fragile, so unlike the vibrant, cheerful boy she was used to.

    Her son, with his sweet dimples and mischievous smile, was now lying there, pale and weak.

    Guilt gnawed at her insides, and tears streamed down her face unchecked.

    She wanted to do more. To save him. But Theo''s presence calmed her, if only slightly. He was Claude''s father, after all.

    She trusted him. Somehow, seeing the quiet strength in his broad shoulders, half of her burden seemed to lift and rest on him.

    Taking a shaky breath, Dalia nodded, finally agreeing to wait as Theo had asked. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and managed a weak smile.

    Theo sighed in relief, then gently rubbed her back, his hand moving in slow, comforting circles. "It''ll be okay," he whispered.

    But across the room, unnoticed by both of them, Enzo''s eyes blazed with barely contained fury.

    His fists were clenched so tight his knuckles were white, his jaw set in a rigid line. Rage bubbled beneath the surface, threatening to spill over.

    The sight of Dalia and Theo together, their quiet connection, and the concern they shared for the child¡ª''that child''¡ªburned through him.

    In his mind, curses flew like daggers. He wanted nothing more than to tear them apart. Dalia, Theo, even Claude. His thoughts turned dark, full of bitterness.

    But then something strange happened.

    Contrary to what any of them expected, Claude''s condition began to improve. His breaths, which had been labored and shallow, started to even out.

    The blue tint in his lips faded, and color returned to his cheeks. His body, once frail and still, began to regain strength, his healing almost unnatural.

    Enzo''s eyes narrowed. This wasn''t supposed to happen. The poison he had used wasn''t just any poison¡ªit was strong enough to kill an elephant instantly.

    Claude shouldn''t be surviving, let alone recovering.

    A cold realization settled over him, creeping up his spine.

    His bastard child was no ordinary boy.

 Chapter 7: Monster In The Forest

    Five years had passed since the poisoning incident, and life in Blackwood had settled into a routine.

    For Claude, the initial wonder of living in a medieval world had long since faded, replaced by a cautious vigilance that stemmed from the lessons of his near-death experience.

    He had grown sharper, more observant, especially when it came to Enzo.

    His father¡ªif he could even call him that¡ªseemed to be trying to mend his relationship with Dalia.

    But Claude could see how his mother flinched under Enzo''s touch, her cold demeanor betraying the fear she tried to hide.

    Dalia had changed after that day. She was more guarded, her warmth for Enzo dimmed, and he often caught her avoiding Enzo''s gaze.

    From a distance, he watched their strained dynamic with silent determination.

    ''One day,'' he thought to himself, ''I''ll make sure Enzo pays. I''ll end this for both of us.''

    Meanwhile, the townspeople still whispered about him¡ªthe clever boy who had miraculously survived poison as a toddler.

    But to Claude, it was a distant memory, overshadowed by the years he''d spent studying the people around him, sharpening his mind, and biding his time.

    At ten, he had become the object of admiration for the girls in the village.

    His handsome face and calm demeanor caught the attention of everyone around him, but for him, none of that mattered.

    As an ex-25-year-old otaku, his interest in children was nonexistent. His focus was squarely on their mothers.

    "Claude will play as my husband!"

    Olivia, a fiery redhead with twin pigtails, tugged at his left arm, pulling him closer to her side. Her enthusiasm was impossible to ignore.

    "No! He promised to be my brother this time!"

    Aurelia, a blonde with a short bob and sharp blue eyes, pulled on his other arm. Determination etched across her face as she tried to claim his attention.

    Claude inwardly groaned, his frustration masked by the calm expression he had perfected over the years.

    ''Seriously, kids? I don''t want to be your toy. I want your mom''s boy toy!''

    They were sitting on a red picnic blanket under the soft shade of spring trees, as pink petals floated down around them in the cool breeze.

    The weather was perfect for a picnic, but all Claude could think about was how to escape this childish drama.

    "Oh my, don''t fight like that, girls," came a soft, soothing voice.

    Sophia, Olivia''s mother, walked over with a tray in hand. As she knelt down beside them, Claude''s eyes couldn''t help but catch sight of her ample chest.

    It jiggled ever so slightly, and he almost groaned out loud.

    ''Damn, those tits are still one of the best in the town,'' he thought, shifting his gaze before anyone could notice.

    ''But I can''t afford to touch it anymore. The last thing I need is to get labeled as a pervert.''

    "But I want to play with the boys," Claude said in a sweet, innocent tone, hiding his exasperation behind a fake smile.

    The girls gasped, visibly upset by his words. Their expressions wilted, and Claude almost felt bad¡ªalmost.

    Aurelia tugged at his shirt gently, her blue eyes shimmering with sadness. "Claude brother, what do boys usually play? I still want to play with you."

    Her puppy-dog eyes were lost on him. ''Unless you''re a grown woman with curves and a husband or woman in mid twenties with big tits, I''m not interested, kid.''

    He sighed, trying to think back to his own childhood. "We usually spar with swords, play ball, or go on adventures in the forest."

    Truthfully, he barely remembered what boys did for fun at that age, but it seemed like a safe answer.

    The real problem was that, in this small town, Claude was the only boy his age. The others were either toddlers or teenagers.

    Olivia perked up, her mischievous grin returning. "Why don''t we play hide and seek in the forest nearby?" she suggested, eyes sparkling with excitement and trouble.

    Claude raised an eyebrow. Olivia always had that glint in her eye, as if she was plotting something.

    Even with his older mind, sometimes he couldn''t figure out what the hell this girl was up to.

    Sophia gave a light warning, her voice gentle but firm. "You can play there, but don''t go too far into the forest, alright?"

    "There are daimons in those woods."

    She added a playful spookiness to her voice, causing both girls to shudder and hugged Claude.

    He sighed, resigned to his fate. ''Guess I''ll have to go along. If they start crying, it''s going to be a headache.''

    With a deep breath, he stood up, brushing off his pants before following the two girls into the forest nearby.

    Daimons were neutral spirits¡ªneither good nor evil.

    They usually left humans alone but could eat animal or human meat if desperate. Despite this, they were generally calm and avoided people.

    The real threat was the cacodemons, dark creatures that actively harmed humans. With their dark affinity, they were a menace.

    Claude, however, believed they were safe since cacodemons stayed deep in the forest.

    "Hm... Aurelia, you''ll be the daimons!" Olivia declared, pointing at the younger girl.

    In this world version of hide and seek, being daimons means the kid needs to count until twenty or more while the rest would hide.

    Aurelia''s eyes widened in protest. "That''s not fair! I''m smaller and slower! It''ll be impossible to catch anyone!" Tears started forming in her eyes. "And¡ªand what if there are real daimons?"

    "Stop being a crybaby!" Olivia crossed her arms. "There are no daimons here. Adults just say that to scare us. Now stop whining and start counting!"

    Before Aurelia could argue more, Olivia grabbed Claude''s hand and dragged him into the woods.

    "Come on, Claude. Let''s hide!"

    Claude sighed, letting himself be pulled along.

    Once they were far enough into the woods, Olivia slowed her pace and clung to Claude''s arm.

    Her bright red hair bounced slightly as she tilted her head up, looking at him with a mischievous grin.

    "Hey, Claude," she whispered, her voice dropping into a playful lilt.

    "You know I like you, right? Why don''t we date?" Her grin widened, her cheeks dusted pink.

    Claude raised an eyebrow, his mind momentarily blank. ''Is this what kids are like these days? Seriously? They''re growing up way too fast.''

    He glanced down at her, his tone half-serious, half-amused. "Do you even know what dating means?"

    "Of course I do!" she said proudly, puffing out her chest. "It''s when you hold hands, walk through romantic places, and say lovey-dovey stuff to each other."

    Her face turned a deeper shade of red as she leaned closer, cupping a hand to his ear. "And maybe... we can kiss and make a baby!"

    Claude stopped in his tracks, his expression frozen in disbelief.

    "Huh?!" he blurted out, looking at her as if she''d just sprouted another head.

    "Do you even know how to make a baby?"

    "Obviously!" she declared, her tone as confident as ever.

    "My mom said you do it while kissing! Then your stomach gets big, and the baby comes out like... a big poop!"

    Claude blinked, utterly flabbergasted. Then, as her innocent words sank in, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.

    ''At least this redheaded brat is still a child at heart,'' he thought.

    Her cheerful demeanor and innocence reminded him of his niece from his previous life, who had been just as bold and full of energy.

    He couldn''t resist the wave of nostalgia that hit him. A playful smirk tugged at his lips as he reached out and pinched Olivia''s soft cheek.

    "Ugh! Stop it!" she yelped, flailing her hands in protest.

    "Mom said if you pinch my cheeks too much, they''ll get saggy, and I''ll look like an old lady!" She swatted at his hand, her face puffed up in mock anger.

    Before he could respond, a scream broke through the woods.

    "HELP MEEEE!"

    "That''s Aurelia!" Claude grabbed Olivia''s hand and ran toward the voice.

    "Ugh, she probably saw a bug," Olivia muttered, trying to pull back.

    But as they approached, growls echoed through the trees. When they arrived, Aurelia was cornered by massive wolves.

    Their fur was black with purple streaks, their red eyes glowing, and a dark aura surrounded them.

    "It''s cacodemons," Claude muttered, as both children hid behind the tree.

 Chapter 8: Cacodemon

    Aurelia sat trembling on the ground, her sobs barely audible over the growls of the massive wolves.

    Their red eyes glowed ominously, and their black fur shimmered with streaks of purple as if darkness itself had wrapped around them.

    Three of them circled her, saliva dripping from their snarling mouths. They looked ready to devour her in a single bite.

    Behind a nearby tree, Olivia clung to Claude''s arm, shaking as tears streamed down her face.

    ''Holy shit, those things are huge,'' Claude thought, his wide eyes fixed on the monstrous wolves.

    Their jaws looked strong enough to snap Aurelia in half. ''One bite, and she''s gone.''

    Olivia clung to his hand, tears silently falling down her cheeks as her body shook. But while she was frozen in fear, Claude''s mind raced for a solution.

    ''We''re just kids. What the hell am I supposed to do?'' His gaze shifted to Olivia, then to Aurelia, who was still crying.

    He swallowed hard. ''If anyone''s gonna get out of this, one of us has to be the bait. Guess that''s me.''

    Taking a deep breath, Claude squeezed Olivia''s trembling hand. "Olivia," he whispered, keeping his voice steady despite his shaking hands.

    "I''m going to distract them. When they''re chasing me, grab Aurelia and run back to the village. Find an adult, okay?"

    Olivia''s eyes widened in panic. "N-No! Claude, I can''t leave you! You''ll get hurt¡ª"

    "I''ll be fine," he interrupted, forcing a smile he didn''t feel. "Just do as I say. We don''t have much time."

    Before she could argue, Claude stood and bolted to the other side of the forest.

    ''Goddammit, I don''t want to die again,'' he thought, legs burning as he ran. ''If God is real, please send a hero or something.'' He prayed silently in his heart.

    He stopped when he was a short distance from the wolves, inhaling deeply. "HEY! YOU OVERGROWN MUTTS! YOUR FOOD''S OVER HERE!"

    The cacodemons'' ears twitched at his shout, and two of them turned their heads toward him. For a moment, Claude''s heart lifted¡ªuntil they turned back to Aurelia.

    "Ugh, not enough, huh?" Claude muttered, grabbing a rock from the ground. He hurled it at the nearest wolf, hitting it square in the snout.

    The beast growled in fury, its eyes blazing as it roared. Thunder cracked overhead, and a bolt struck the ground dangerously close to Claude, sending dirt and sparks flying.

    ''Holy crap, I almost got fried!'' His pulse quickened as the cacodemons finally turned their attention fully to him.

    The cacodemons didn''t wait. All three charged at him, their massive bodies tearing through the forest.

    Claude turned and ran as fast as his ten-year-old legs could carry him. The cacodemons roared behind him, and lightning struck randomly around the forest, scorching trees and ground alike.

    "Hell yeah, I''m not dead yet!" Claude shouted, adrenaline pumping through him.

    But his celebration was short-lived. A loud snarl came from right behind him. He glanced back¡ªone of the wolves was nearly on top of him, its massive claw poised to strike.

    With a panicked yell, Claude threw himself to the side, rolling down a steep hill.

    ''Oh, crap, oh crap!'' He tumbled, dirt and rocks scraping against his skin. ''Please, no sharp rocks to the head! I don''t want to die again!''

    The hill seemed endless, but his thoughts still found time to wander.

    ''Goodbye, Sophia''s chest... and Dalia''s... curves,'' he thought, despair sinking in. ''I''ll miss you, Aubre, and those hips that broke the mold when God made them!''

    As he tumbled, he winced at the idea of death¡ªagain.

    ''Dear God,'' he prayed desperately, ''I don''t need much. Just a step-sister, a step-mother, and maybe an absentee father. You know, the classics.''

    Finally, his body slammed against something solid, halting his fall. Pain shot through him as the world spun.

    Claude groaned, his vision blurring. ''Well, this sucks...''

    Darkness crept into the edges of his mind as he lost consciousness.

    ***

    Claude''s eyes fluttered open, and pain immediately washed over him. His entire body ached as if it had been battered by a storm.

    He tried to move but found himself pinned under something rough and heavy. His heart raced when his blurred vision adjusted to the sight of the cacodemons surrounding him.

    ''Are they eating me?!''

    His breath hitched, his body tense and trembling. The thought alone sent a cold chill down his spine.

    ''No, no... this can''t be happening!'' Tears spilled from his eyes, unbidden, as fear gripped him like a vice.

    He squeezed his eyes shut, praying. ''At least kill me before they start ripping me apart. Just...''

    But he didn''t lose consciousness. In fact, the pain seemed to fade, replaced by an odd, almost ticklish sensation.

    ''What the...?''

    Tentatively, Claude opened his eyes again and forced himself to look down at his body. He willed his hand to move¡ªand to his surprise, it did. Slowly, shakily, but it moved.

    He sat up, shuddering as one of the cacodemons loomed inches from his face. Its blood-red eyes stared into his, unblinking.

    ''Holy shit, what now?!''

    But the creature didn''t attack. It just... stared.

    Claude''s gaze drifted downward, finally realizing what was happening. His wounds¡ªdeep, bloody gashes¡ªwere being licked clean by the monsters.

    "What the hell?" he whispered, dumbfounded. "Do you guys... like my blood or something?"

    As if understanding him, the cacodemon in front of him nodded, its massive tongue hanging out like an overgrown dog.

    There was a golden tattoo appeared on their forehead in the form of a ring. It reminds him of his mother''s eyes.

    The others stopped licking and sat back, their giant bodies lowering to the ground as they kneeled before him.

    "Wait... what?" Claude blinked, completely lost. "What''s going on?"

    The monsters offered no answers, obviously incapable of speaking. His mind scrambled for an explanation, and that''s when he remembered.

    ''A beast-master pact.''

    He turned his head slightly, spotting the remnants of his blood on the ground. His heart sank.

    ''Great. No system to explain anything, and now I''ve accidentally bonded with some darkness-aligned monsters. That can''t be good.''

    Claude sighed, brushing dirt off his torn clothes. He sat cross-legged, thinking.

    "Alright, fine. If this is how it works, then we keep this a secret. Got it?" He looked at the cacodemons seriously.

    The wolves, surprisingly, seemed to understand. Their tails wagged slightly, and they gave him a toothy grin that could''ve passed for a nod.

    "Good. You need names." He pointed to each one in turn. "You''re Star, you''re Moon, and you''re Sun."

    As he tested their names, he discovered something incredible: whispering their names caused them to disappear and reappear in a blink, as if teleporting.

    "Huh. This could be fun," he muttered, leaning back against a tree.

    The wolves lay around him protectively, their massive forms surprisingly calming.

    The distant sound of voices calling his name broke his peace. Flickering lights bobbed closer, and Claude''s eyes lit up.

    "Over here! I''m here!" he shouted, waving.

    He quickly ordered Star, Moon, and Sun to vanish, and they obediently disappeared just as the villagers reached him.

    "Claude!"

    Dalia''s voice pierced the air, filled with relief and panic. She ran to him, tears streaming as she knelt down and pulled him into a tight hug.

    Theo was right behind her, wrapping his arms around them both, his usually stoic face crumpled with emotion.

    "We thought we lost you," Dalia sobbed, holding him close.

    Claude smiled faintly, basking in the warmth of their embrace. But his chest tightened when he realized who wasn''t there.

    His father, Enzo.

    Even now, in what should have been a moment of pure relief, the absence was impossible to ignore.

 Chapter 9: Behind The Accident

    It had been two weeks since Claude last "contracted" three cacodemon. The creatures had grown alarmingly over the past five months, doubling in size from feeding on his blood.

    He now stood in the clearing, arms crossed as he watched his wolves¡ªSun, Moon, and Star¡ªtearing into the flesh of another unfortunate monster.

    This time, it was a smaller, weaker cacodemon. Contracting it wasn''t worth the cost; he couldn''t spare more blood to feed their relentless hunger.

    "If I take on one more, I''m done for," Claude muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as the wolves finished ripping their prey apart.

    ''They had grown voracious, almost insatiable. "Gluttons," he thought bitterly.

    "It''s like they crave more power with every bite." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on the three beasts.

    Information on cacodemons was scarce¡ªalmost nonexistent.

    The only library in this backwater town held nothing on the creatures except vague warnings of their ties to dark magic.

    Everything Claude knew came from painstaking observation and experimentation.

    He didn''t even know the official name of his wolves. "Cacodemons" or simply "wolves" was the best he could come up with.

    What he had learned, though, was that cacodemons were solitary by nature. They rarely tolerated others of their kind, preferring to either form tight pacts or remain alone.

    Claude''s brow furrowed as he considered his options. ''I need more information. But how do I gather it without drawing attention to myself?''

    Dark magic was taboo, strictly outlawed by the Photenosia religion, which held unwavering dominance across the lands.

    Anyone caught practicing it faced a grim fate¡ªdark mages were hunted, tried, and burned at the stake in the town square, their executions treated as public spectacles for the cheering crowds.

    ''If anyone finds out I''ve contracted these creatures, it''s over for me,'' Claude thought grimly, his fist tightening as unease crawled up his spine.

    He exhaled sharply, his gaze drifting back to the three wolves that stood silently by his side, their forms wreathed in dark, flickering shadows.

    ''But someone sent them here¡ªthere''s no way these three just wandered to the outskirts of the forest by chance.''

    Blackwood was nestled on the border of the Silvana Forest. The outskirts of the forest were relatively safe, thanks to the adventurers and Holy Knights who patrolled the area.

    The adventurers hunted daimons that occasionally strayed too close to the town while they would report cacodemon to the holy knight.

    For them, the forest was a treasure trove; daimon skin, fangs, and other parts were valuable commodities, used to craft weapons, medicines, and even armor.

    Together, they formed an uneasy alliance, both serving to maintain Blackwood''s safety.

    When the wolves finished their meal, they padded over to him and sat, their glowing eyes fixed on him expectantly.

    Claude sighed, crouching to their level. "Alright, tell me¡ªwho sent you to the forest outskirts two weeks ago?"

    The wolves tilted their heads in unison, as if mocking his question.

    "Right," Claude muttered, dragging a hand down his face. "Why am I even asking? You wouldn''t know."

    Just then, Sun, the largest and most commanding of the trio, stepped forward. It turned around and crouched slightly, its back offering itself to Claude like a mount.

    "You... want me to ride you?" Claude asked hesitantly.

    Sun let out a low rumble, its shadowy form shifting as if urging him on. Slowly, Claude climbed onto the wolf''s back, his fingers curling into its thick, dark fur.

    The moment he settled, Sun''s feet dissolved into shadows, and they ascended into the air. Each step left a dark purple cube glowing in its wake, forming footholds in the sky.

    Claude''s eyes widened as he clung tighter. "Where are you taking me?" he wondered aloud. His thoughts raced.

    Could they understand what he meant earlier?

    After a while, they descended toward the town. Shadows enveloped them, allowing the wolves to flit silently from rooftop to rooftop.

    Claude marveled at the smoothness of the ride, though his grip on Sun''s fur never loosened.

    They stopped at the Everbright Church, the towering structure surrounded by ancient trees.

    Sun halted beneath the shadow of a massive oak, just outside the church''s sanctified grounds.

    Claude slid off, landing softly on the grass. He frowned, glancing at Sun.

    "The church? What are we doing here?"

    Sun tilted its head but said nothing. The wolves melted into the surrounding shadows as Claude crouched behind the tree.

    Voices broke the stillness, and Claude stiffened.

    "Oi, have you found those cacodemons yet?"

    Claude peeked around the tree to see two men standing near the church''s entrance.

    One, a burly man in the white and gold uniform of a holy knight, had a hand clamped on the shoulder of the other¡ªa leaner, blond man he recognized immediately.

    Enzo.

    Enzo shrugged off the knight''s hand with visible irritation. "Ron, stop pressing me. I''ll find them soon enough."

    Ron folded his arms, his scowl deepening. "Hah! You''re the one who was supposed to guard them in the first place. Don''t you care? Those things nearly killed your son!"

    The mention of Enzo''s son made his jaw tighten, his expression darkening. "Shut up," he snapped.

    "I''m investigating, alright? You just keep your nose out of it."

    Claude''s hands clenched into fists as he listened, his blood boiling.

    Ron scoffed, shaking his head. "Tch, that guy. All he''s got going for him is his looks, even his wife is a witch and his bastard son."

    "Useless otherwise. How the hell did he become a holy knight?"

    The knight''s grumbling was interrupted by the faint sound of cracking branches. He froze, his eyes darting toward the tree.

    "Who''s there?" Ron barked, stepping closer.

    Claude held his breath, already astride Sun''s shadowy form.

    By the time Ron reached the tree, they were gone, retreating back into the forest under the cover of darkness.

    As they moved deeper into the forest, Claude''s thoughts churned, a storm of fury and bitter amusement.

    "He sent them," Claude muttered, his voice barely audible over the rustle of leaves.

    His fingers curled into fists, nails biting into his palms. "That bastard sent them, knowing they''d kill me."

    A laugh bubbled up, low and humorless. "Twice now, he''s tried to take me out. And twice, I''ve survived. Does he think I''ll stay quiet?"

    He glanced at his wolves, their glowing eyes unflinching in the darkness. They mirrored his rage, their loyalty solid and unwavering.

    "No," he said, his voice hardening. "I won''t just survive. I''ll make him regret everything!"

    The wolves seemed to sense his intent, standing at attention as they awaited his next command.

 Chapter 10: How To Seek Revenge

    "Hah! That bastard!"

    Enzo growled, slashing his sword violently at the bushes blocking his path.

    Leaves and branches scattered with every swing. "How the hell is he still alive after the poison and those cacodemons attacked him?"

    Enzo hated Claude¡ªhis bastard son¡ªfrom the very moment the child was born. He had always known the boy wasn''t his.

    The resemblance to another man was undeniable, and yet, because of his unshakable love for Dalia, he couldn''t bring himself to leave her.

    Divorce wasn''t an option, not when his feelings for her burned so fiercely.

    So all his hatred, his resentment, and his humiliation funneled into the boy.

    And as much as Enzo wanted revenge, Theo¡ªClaude''s actual father¡ªwas untouchable.

    Though merely a carpenter, Theo was stronger, more capable than Enzo dared to challenge. He remembers the humiliation he got when that man defeated him in a duel.

    "Fuck both of them!"

    Enzo roared, his anger spilling over, fists clenching as his voice echoed through the empty forest.

    Claude became the living embodiment of Enzo''s misery, a constant reminder of Dalia''s betrayal.

    And Enzo wanted him gone.

    Enzo even let the Chaos Hound loose free even when the Everbright Church was doing the best they could to catch the cacodemon alive.

    But nothing works.

    "Because of him, I''m stuck in this damned punishment, combing the entire forest for those cursed cacodemons as a punishment!"

    He spat on the ground, his grip on the sword tightening as he hacked at another set of vines.

    "Tch, is that bastard even human? Could he be a cacodemon himself?" he muttered, his voice tinged with unease.

    Enzo''s thoughts wandered, drawn to the whispers he''d overheard in the church¡ªthe grim tales of why witchcraft was outlawed, why women with mana were forbidden from using their power.

    The stories all traced back to a prophecy:

    The King of Calamity would be born from a witch.

    A cold chill crept up his spine as the possibility struck him. "What if that kid is actually..."

    His musings were abruptly interrupted by a rustling sound from the bushes ahead. Enzo froze, his sword raised, muscles taut and ready to strike.

    "Who''s there?!" he bellowed, his voice echoing in the stillness.

    "Come out of those bushes!"

    Night had fallen, the forest now cloaked in an oppressive darkness. Shadows danced between the trees, and the air grew heavy with an unnatural chill.

    A low growl rumbled from behind him. Then another, from ahead. Enzo''s blood ran cold as the growls multiplied, surrounding him.

    The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He could feel it now¡ªa dark, suffocating presence closing in from all sides. His legs tensed, ready to bolt.

    "Damn it," he hissed, sweat dripping down his temple.

    Shapes emerged from the shadows. Massive forms with glowing eyes and fur that shimmered like living darkness stepped into view.

    Enzo''s jaw dropped. His body refused to move.

    The creatures were wolves¡ªno, not wolves.

    Chaos Hounds.

    They were as big as the houses in town, their hulking forms circling him like predators toying with prey.

    "C-cacodemons," Enzo stammered, his voice barely a whisper. His sword trembled in his grip.

    "How... how are they this big?"

    The last time he saw them, they were just as big as an adult!

    "Fighting them now is impossible..." Enzo murmured.

    He might be a holy knight, but he was usually tasked with guarding and rarely in a combat side.

    The hounds moved closer, their growls growing louder, more menacing. Sparks of electricity crackled in their maws, illuminating their sharp, glinting teeth.

    Enzo''s knees buckled. He fell to the ground, his sword clattering beside him.

    "Stay back! Don''t come near me!" he screamed, flailing his sword wildly in a pitiful attempt to ward them off.

    His voice cracked with panic, his movements desperate and uncoordinated.

    The hounds barked, their deep, thunderous voices shaking the ground. A bolt of lightning struck mere inches from Enzo, freezing him in place.

    His entire body locked up, and a warm, humiliating sensation spread through his legs. He''d lost control of his bladder.

    High above, hidden in the darkened sky, Claude sat astride Sun, watching the chaos unfold below.

    His laughter echoed in the night, uncontrollable and sharp, tears streaming down his face as he clutched his stomach.

    "Hahaha! That damned Enzo!" Claude cackled, struggling to catch his breath. "He''s only brave when he''s bullying a kid!"

    Still laughing, he wiped his eyes and smirked. "No wonder Mother''s cheating on him."

    His gaze turned sharper as a dark thought slithered into his mind. "Maybe I should scar that handsome face of his. Take away the only good thing about him."

    But before his twisted musings could take root, his cacodemons suddenly turned, their focus snapping away from Enzo.

    The wolves dissolved into the shadows, disappearing as if they''d become one with the night itself.

    Even Sun, steady and reliable, grew restless beneath him. The fur along its back bristled, and it let out a low growl.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Claude asked, his voice uncertain as he scanned the area below.

    His eyes fell on Enzo, now fainted and sprawled on the ground. But that wasn''t what made the hairs on Claude''s neck stand up.

    Someone else was there, standing in the shadows, watching him.

    Claude''s breath hitched as his gaze locked with a pair of piercing eyes. His blood ran cold.

    It was Theo.

    "Sun, let''s get out of here," Claude muttered, patting the cacodemon''s thick, shadowy fur.

    The massive hounds gave a low growl in acknowledgment before leaping into motion.

    The wind rushed past Claude as Sun''s powerful strides turned into bounding shadows, weaving through the darkened forest.

    Within moments, they arrived in front of Claude''s small window, perched high in his modest home.

    He climbed through the window into his room. The moment his feet touched the floor, Sun dissolved into the darkness, retreating into its usual hiding place.

    Claude sighed heavily, closing the window behind him. "Finally," he whispered, rubbing the back of his neck.

    He stripped off his coat, tossing it onto the chair by his desk, and threw himself onto the bed.

    The events of the night replayed in his mind, but one memory lingered above all else:

    Theo''s piercing gaze.

    Claude turned onto his side, pulling the blanket over himself in an attempt to shut out the thoughts. But it didn''t work.

    Theo.

    The man''s image burned into his mind, his unwavering stare making Claude''s chest tighten.

    "That bastard..." Claude muttered under his breath, pressing the heels of his hands against his closed eyes.

    Memories began to surface¡ªones he had tried to bury.

    He remembered being a baby, barely able to comprehend the world. Theo had sneaked into his room with a group of shadowy figures.

    They weren''t just there to scare him¡ªthey were there to kidnap him.

    "What the hell does that man want from me?"

    Claude growled, his hands clutching the blanket tightly.

    And now, as if to confirm his suspicions, even his cacodemons¡ªhis powerful, feral beasts¡ªwere terrified of Theo.

    The wolves had retreated the moment Theo appeared.

    Claude sat up abruptly, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "He''s not just some carpenter," he murmured.

    "No normal man can make cacodemons cower like that except... maybe he has a strong holy power."

    In many webnovel he read, the darkness usually lose against the holy power.

    His thoughts spiraled further, his mind racing with half-formed ideas. "Wait... wasn''t Jesus a carpenter too?"

    The absurdity of the thought made him pause, but then he narrowed his eyes, his paranoia only growing.

    He even forgot that he was Theo''s son and impossible for that man to have a holy power when he could contract a cacodemon.

    "Could Theo actually be Jesus in this world?"

    "Shit!"

    Claude cursed, jolting upright in his bed. His heart raced, and sleep now seemed like an impossible dream.

    "Idiot Theo!" he growled, dragging his hands down his face.

    "Now I''ve been caught with the cacodemons! What the hell am I supposed to do now?"

    He swallowed hard, the memory of the last dark mage who had been discovered in town flashing through his mind.

    The cardinal of the Everbright Church had made an example of the man, burning him alive in the town square.

    Claude could still recall the crackling flames and the screams. He had watched the event with a fascination, it was the first time he saw someone burned alive anyway.

    Who didn''t think it was interesting?

    His fists clenched, and his jaw tightened. "No way. I''m not letting that happen to me."

    "I''m still ten years old, damn it!"

    Pacing the room, he raked his fingers through his already messy hair. "I need to do something," he muttered to himself.

    "Something to make sure Theo keeps his mouth shut."

 Chapter 11: Everything Come Into A Mess

    Theo stood in front of Claude''s window, his dark eyes observing every movement inside. The Chaos Hounds¡ªSun, Moon, and Star¡ªhad already sensed him.

    Their glowing eyes glared at him from the shadows, and they bared their fangs, low growls rumbling deep in their throats.

    The three cacodemons moved as one, their stance tense, ready to attack at the slightest provocation.

    But Theo saw through their display. Despite their ferocity, they didn''t dare step closer.

    "Pathetic," Theo muttered, his tone sharp and disdainful.

    He took a slow step forward, his presence radiating authority and something far more menacing.

    The hounds'' growls grew louder, yet they held their ground, refusing to retreat or yield.

    "You dare show your fangs to me?" Theo''s voice dropped, low and menacing.

    "Three lowly cacodemons. Do you think you stand a chance?"

    He raised his hand, and a black sphere began to form, swirling with dark, unstable energy. The air around him grew heavy, crackling with power.

    "You''re only alive because Claude found you. Because he gave you his blood," Theo continued, his gaze piercing.

    "Without him, you''d be rotting carcasses, forgotten in some pit."

    Despite the threat, the Chaos Hounds didn''t budge. Their growls deepened, and their hackles rose higher.

    Whatever fear they felt was drowned out by their instinct to protect their master.

    Theo tilted his head slightly, his sharp features illuminated faintly by the sphere''s glow. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Hmm. At least you''re willing to die for him," he murmured.

    With a flick of his wrist, the sphere dissolved into nothingness. The hounds shifted uneasily, their eyes following him as he stepped closer to the open window.

    Theo peered inside, shaking his head at the sight of Claude tossing and turning in his bed. The blanket was half on the floor, his limbs sprawled out carelessly.

    "That child," Theo sighed, his voice carrying a mix of irritation and something softer¡ªsomething almost fatherly.

    He climbed through the window with fluid ease, his movements silent and precise.

    The hounds followed him closely, their glowing eyes tracking his every step, their bodies tense, ready to strike if he dared to harm their master.

    Theo approached the bed, his expression softening slightly as he looked down at Claude''s restless face.

    The boy mumbled something incoherent, his brows furrowed in his sleep.

    "No... Jesus, don''t burn me with your holy spirit," Claude muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Theo froze, his brow lifting in confusion. "Who the hell is Jesus?" he muttered under his breath.

    "Ugh... Don''t burn me..." Claude mumbled again, his face twisting into a slight grimace.

    "I''m your loyal follower..."

    Theo sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This boy," he muttered, shaking his head.

    The hounds growled softly as Theo leaned closer, pulling the discarded blanket back over Claude.

    He tucked it around him, brushing the boy''s disheveled hair out of his face.

    Theo''s dark eyes flashed red as he focused, scanning Claude with precision. His gaze lingered for a moment before he leaned back, nodding slightly to himself.

    "It''s fine," Theo murmured, his voice barely audible.

    "It hasn''t awakened yet. No one will know... for now."

    He let out a small breath of relief, his shoulders relaxing. "Until you''re eighteen... please, stay alive," he whispered, his voice carrying a rare tenderness.

    Bending down, he pressed a light kiss to Claude''s temple, the gesture fleeting but sincere. His lips curved into a faint smile before he straightened.

    In the next instant, he was gone, vanishing into the shadows as if he had never been there at all.

    The Chaos Hounds stay still and lay in front of Claude like a dog, leaving the room silent once more, save for his soft, restless murmurs.

    ***

    Claude woke to the sound of his mother screaming in panic.

    His eyes shot open, his heart pounding as he bolted upright in bed. The sharp noise immediately put him on edge.

    Standing by the door were his three wolves¡ªSun, Moon, and Star¡ªalert and curious. Their glowing eyes met his, and he frowned.

    "What the hell are you three doing in my house?!" he hissed, jumping out of bed. "Get back to the forest!"

    The hounds exchanged glances as though considering disobeying him, but after a moment, they slunk back into the shadows, vanishing entirely.

    Claude ran a hand through his hair, muttering to himself, "Did Mother find the cacodemon in my room? Or maybe that bastard Enzo felt the darkness somehow?"

    Another panicked scream snapped him out of his thoughts.

    "What happened to my husband?!" Dalia exclaimed from somewhere downstairs.

    Claude froze for a moment, then exhaled in relief. ''Must be the holy knights found that bastard fainted in the forest¡ªand probably peeing himself too! Serves you right, asshole.''

    Unable to hold back a laugh, Claude clamped a hand over his mouth to stifle it.

    Once he got the amusement out of his system, he straightened, smoothed his expression, and made his way to his parents'' room.

    Inside, Enzo lay unconscious on the bed, pale and disheveled, with two holy knights standing nearby.

    Claude hesitated for a moment, then stepped into the room with carefully practiced worry.

    "Mom, what happened?" he asked, his voice tinged with feigned panic.

    He gasped and covered his mouth dramatically. "What happened to Dad? Why is he unconscious? And... what''s that smell?"

    One of the holy knights, a young man named Kai, tried to suppress a laugh, but his composure faltered for a moment.

    "We found him like this in the middle of the forest," he explained.

    "The cleric we brought with us found traces of darkness nearby. Our theory is that he was attacked by a cacodemon."

    The church troops of the Everbright Church were known as The Order of Everbright, divided into two primary roles: the Holy Knights and the Clerics.

    The Holy Knights served as frontline combatants and guards.

    They channeled their holy affinity and light mana into offensive and defensive combat techniques, making them formidable warriors against daemons and other dark forces.

    Their duty was to ensure the physical safety of the church and its followers while enforcing the law of the faith.

    The Clerics, on the other hand, possessed significantly more mana than the Holy Knights.

    They specialized in healing, tracking, blessings, and magical support.

    Their enchantment spells could enhance the Holy Knights'' strength, defense, or speed, turning the tide of battle in critical moments.

    They could attack with their magic spell sometimes, but they rarely do it since the Holy Knight usually defeats the enemies first.

    "Oh my," Dalia gasped, she might dislike Enzo but what happened to him was terrible.

    "Can you... track the cacodemon?" Claude asked cautiously, masking his growing unease.

    He needed to know just how capable the Everbright Church''s forces were¡ªand how careful he''d need to be.

    "It''s difficult," replied the other knight, Julo. "We''re understaffed in this small town."

    "But don''t worry," Kai added. "Since this is a cacodemon attack on the holy knight, we''ll likely receive reinforcements from the main church."

    Dalia sighed in relief, but Claude''s stomach twisted. Reinforcements would mean more eyes, more scrutiny¡ªand more danger for him.

    "Can you let me know when the reinforcements arrive?" Claude asked, his tone carefully neutral.

    "I''ll need to make sure the cacodemons that hurt my father are defeated! We can''t just let them walk around alive!"

    Dalia hugged him tightly. "You''re such a caring boy, Claude," she murmured, her voice heavy with gratitude.

    Kai and Julo shared a small smile before one of them reassured her, "He''ll recover soon. Just make sure he gets plenty of rest."

    The two knights excused themselves shortly after, leaving mother and son alone.

    Dalia had chosen to care for Enzo, feeling bound by her responsibility as his wife.

    No matter how much she resented him, pity still rooted her in place. She couldn''t bring herself to abandon him in his current state.

    ''I still can''t forgive him for poisoning Claude,'' she thought, her gaze lingering on Enzo''s frail, broken form.

    ''But seeing him like this... I can''t just stand by and do nothing.''

    She let out a weary sigh, staring at the man who once held so much pride and authority but now looked utterly miserable.

    That fact alone grated on Claude''s nerves, especially when it was painfully clear his mother preferred to avoid Enzo whenever possible.

    Sure, their relationship had improved slightly over the past five years, but it had soured again when Claude got injured from cacodemons.

    Dalia suspected Enzo was behind it¡ªafter all, he''d hurt Claude once before¡ªbut her resolve seemed to waver when Enzo was discovered in a dire state, attacked by the same cacodemons that had injured Claude.

    ''Why doesn''t she just leave him already?''

    Claude thought bitterly, standing in the kitchen as he stirred a pot of soup. The mundane task failed to distract him from his irritation.

    His thoughts darkened. ''Should I just kill him?''

    The idea lingered as he stared blankly at the bubbling soup. "Hmm... tempting," he murmured to himself.

    "But the church would launch an investigation, and they''d dig into everything... too risky."

    He sighed, shaking his head as if to clear it. "Let''s not act in haste," he decided, his tone more resigned than resolute.

    Once the soup was ready, Claude poured it into a bowl, planning to take it to his mother. But as he approached the room, he froze.

    There was someone else inside.

    Peeking through the door, Claude saw Theo. The man stood close to Dalia, embracing her with an air of familiarity that made Claude''s blood boil.

    His fear of Theo dissolved instantly, replaced by raw irritation.

    He hated seeing his mother touched like that¡ªespecially by a man who was responsible for Enzo''s hate toward him.

    ''Does anyone in this house know how to leave my mother alone?!'' he thought angrily, scoffing as he pushed the door open.

    "Here, Mom," Claude said curtly, setting the soup on the table. "I made you something to eat."

    Dalia smiled warmly, her eyes softening. "Thank you, Claude. You''re so thoughtful." She kissed him on the cheek, but Claude barely noticed.

    His gaze was fixed on Theo, who stood nearby with an amused expression. "And... What''s he doing here?" Claude asked sharply, his tone dripping with annoyance.

    "Don''t be like that," Dalia scolded gently. "Theo is one of your father''s friends."

    Claude rolled his eyes. "Some friend," he muttered under his breath.

    Theo chuckled, seemingly unfazed by Claude''s hostility. "Well, I suppose I''ve stayed long enough," he said, turning to leave.

    But before he stepped out of the room, he leaned down close to Claude''s ear.

    "Next time, control your cacodemons better... unless you want the church sniffing around your little secrets," Theo whispered, his voice low and threatening.

    Claude''s face turned pale as Theo pulled back with a smirk, walking out without another word.

    Left behind in the suffocating silence, Claude clenched his fists, his frustration boiling over.

    ''What does that bastard want from me?!''

 Chapter 12: Who Are You Actually, Theo?

    Without thinking, Claude rushed after Theo, catching up to him just as he stepped outside.

    To his surprise, Theo was standing there, waiting for him, a grin already tugging at his lips.

    "You want to know how I figured out about your cacodemon, don''t you?" Theo asked. His tone was casual, but the atmosphere around him shifted.

    The air turned colder, sharper¡ªlike ice piercing Claude''s skin. Theo looked terrifying.

    If Claude had truly been the ten-year-old child he appeared to be, he might have burst into tears right then and there.

    But Claude was no ordinary child. Beneath this facade was an ex-25-year-old otaku with an ego larger than life itself.

    He stood his ground, glaring at Theo as though ready for a fight.

    "No," Claude said firmly, his voice steady despite the tension.

    "I already know you''re the one who helped Enzo against my wolves. What I do want to know is who you really are."

    Theo''s grin widened, darkening his expression. For a moment, his eyes flashed red before fading back to black.

    Claude froze. ''Was that... my imagination?'' he thought, swallowing hard.

    "Let''s talk somewhere more private," Theo said, his voice low and commanding as he turned toward the forest.

    Claude hesitated but glanced down at his shadow. Within it, he could sense the presence of Sun, Moon, and Star, his Chaos Hounds.

    They moved within the darkness, silently guarding him. Their presence gave him a small measure of courage, and he followed Theo cautiously.

    As they walked deeper into the forest, Theo broke the silence.

    "Those things you call wolves... they''re not wolves. They''re Chaos Hounds. Lowly cacodemons that feed on the carcasses of another cacodemon."

    Claude''s eyes widened. "You seem to know everything, huh?" he said warily, slowing his steps to keep a safe distance from Theo.

    "Of course," Theo replied without looking back. "I also know you gave them your blood."

    Theo stopped suddenly, turning to face Claude. "You shouldn''t have done that, Claude. Your blood is more precious than you realize."

    Claude stopped too, his gaze narrowing. "Who are you, really? How do you know all this? Have you been watching me this whole time?"

    With each question, Claude instinctively stepped back, the suffocating presence of Theo pressing down on him.

    Especially when he wasn''t treating him like a child¡ªhe spoke to him as if he were a subordinate.

    ''Did he know that my soul isn''t a ten year old child?'' he thought, making him more careful of the man.

    Theo sighed,"I''ve told you already. I''m the same as you. We''re father and son."

    Claude glared, taking another step back. "You''re not my father. My father is Enzo."

    Theo rolled his eyes. "Don''t play dumb with me. Even a stranger passing by can tell you''re my son. The resemblance is undeniable."

    He smirked, taking a step closer, forcing Claude to retreat further. "And I know you''re dying to understand your powers, aren''t you?"

    Claude clenched his fists. "Then tell me. What are my powers?"

    Theo''s grin widened. "Darkness, of course. Haven''t you figured that out already?" He paused, his tone turning serious.

    "And that makes you a ticking time bomb, Claude."

    Claude stiffened as Theo continued, his voice eerily calm. "Sooner or later, someone will discover your power. When they do, they''ll burn you alive. And considering how careless you''ve been with those lowly cacodemon, parading them around the town as if no one could see..."

    Theo reached into his pocket, pulling out a small flask. He tossed it to Claude, who caught it instinctively.

    "Drink this," Theo said. "A gulp each day. It''ll be enough to deceive the clerics. And stop feeding your Chaos Hounds your blood¡ªfor now. At least until the clerics from the other church leave this town."

    Claude opened the flask and immediately recoiled. The stench was unbearable¡ªthick, rotten, and metallic. Even his Chaos Hounds stirred uncomfortably in his shadow.

    "What the hell is this?" Claude asked, covering his nose with his sleeve.

    Theo''s gaze hardened. "Don''t spill it. That liquid is as precious as your life."

    Claude stared at the flask, torn between skepticism and the growing realization of the danger he was in.

    As Theo turned to leave, Claude called out, "Wait!"

    Theo stopped but didn''t turn around.

    "Can you... can you become my teacher?"

    Claude asked, his voice cautious yet resolute.

    Theo chuckled softly, finally glancing back.

    "There''s little I can teach you, but I''ll consider it."

    His smirk returned, sharp and teasing. "Here''s your first lesson: your Chaos Hounds are nearing their mating season. If you don''t find them a suitable mate, they''ll become uncontrollable."

    Theo turned away, his figure fading into the shadows. "Figure it out, kid."

    Claude stood there, dumbfounded. "Mating season? A woman?" he muttered, rubbing his chin.

    "Is he telling me to kidnap someone?"

    ***

    After that encounter, Claude begrudgingly drank the red liquid Theo had given him every day.

    It was revolting¡ªbitter to the point that the taste clung to his tongue, making everything he ate or drank taste foul.

    To counteract it, Claude could only stomach sweet foods. Even then, the bitterness lingered, as though it was taunting him.

    Dalia, of course, noticed her son''s change in eating habits and became concerned. But every time she asked, Claude brushed it off, insisting she focus on Enzo instead.

    "Dad''s the one having trauma," Claude said nonchalantly, though the corner of his lips twitched in amusement.

    Enzo had indeed been spiraling.

    Every night, he would burst into hysterics, claiming cacodemons were circling the house, their dark presence suffocating him.

    His episodes had rendered him unable to work or even leave the house for long.

    What Enzo didn''t know, however, was that his torment was orchestrated.

    Every night, Claude commanded his Chaos Hounds to prowl just outside the house, letting their faintly glowing eyes and low growls terrify Enzo.

    Occasionally, one would scratch at a window or release a guttural snarl, sending Enzo into another fit.

    "Consider it punishment," Claude muttered one night, watching from the shadows as Enzo cowered in the corner of the living room.

    ***

    Today, Claude was sitting cross-legged on the grass, the sun casting a warm glow over the forest clearing.

    His Chaos Hounds¡ªSun, Moon, and Star¡ªlay lazily around him, their black forms blending into the shadows.

    Theo stood before him, arms crossed, his expression neutral as he began another lesson.

    "Darkness and holy power are opposites," Theo explained, his voice calm but firm.

    "But that doesn''t mean their magical sources are fundamentally different."

    Claude tilted his head, intrigued.

    "In the past, when the Lord of Calamity ruled this world, darkness had its own clerics and cardinals. We, too, could heal, regenerate, and wield magic much like the other elements,"

    Theo continued, his gaze sharp.

    "Magic, at its core, isn''t about the element¡ªit''s about control. Elements like fire, water, earth, and air only enhance the magic. Affinities, like darkness or light, shape its nature, but magic itself is neutral."

    As Theo spoke, Claude tried to absorb the information. He began to understand: his darkness affinity didn''t limit him to only dark spells.

    With enough control, he could use spells, like a "fireball," but infused with the essence of darkness instead of fire.

    "The key," Theo said, stepping closer, "isn''t memorizing spells¡ªit''s mastering control. Let the darkness flow through you. Shape it. Command it."

    Claude nodded, glancing down at his hands. Following Theo''s instructions, he meditated, focusing on the faint, sluggish current of darkness flowing through his veins.

    He concentrated, trying to draw it into his palms, but it flickered weakly like a dying ember.

    Theo sighed. "Unfortunately, that liquid I gave you suppresses your power. It''s a temporary measure to protect you from the holy knights. Don''t even think about using your darkness within the town or anywhere near the Everbright Church."

    Claude''s brows furrowed, but he nodded in understanding. He hated the suppression, but he wasn''t stupid enough to ignore the danger.

    After a long silence, he finally asked, "Why... why do you and I have this power? Are people just born with different elements and affinities?"

    Theo''s expression froze, his usual confidence faltering for a brief moment. When he spoke, his voice was quieter, almost hesitant.

    "You''re right," Theo said slowly, his eyes distant. "We''re just born with it."

    Claude frowned. There was something in Theo''s tone¡ªsomething heavy, like regret or sadness. It was subtle, but it was there.

    ''Born with it,'' Claude thought, gazing at the faint tendrils of darkness swirling in his hand.

    The weight of the realization settled in his chest.

    Who would want to be born into a world where wielding darkness meant living in constant fear of being hunted and burned alive?

 Chapter 13: Holy Knights From Promised Land

    The town square buzzed with excitement as a crowd of all ages gathered to welcome the Holy Knights from the Promised Land, Euthymia.

    Their gleaming ivory armor and flowing white robes symbolize purity, and even their horses seemed ethereal.

    There were only five of them¡ªa modest number, given the small border town''s insignificance.

    Among them, a female knight stood out, her golden hair glinting in the sunlight.

    Claude''s gaze lingered on her briefly before shifting to the others.

    Standing amidst the crowd, Claude watched his potential enemies with a calm exterior, though his mind raced.

    ''I wish I had the power to scan their strength, or at least gauge how dangerous they are.''

    Beside him, Dalia rested a gentle hand on his shoulder. He noticed how her hand trembled slightly but chose not to comment.

    "Claude," she said, her voice soft yet hopeful, "We don''t have to worry anymore. Your father will be healed."

    "Yes, Mother. He will no longer... burden us," Claude replied with a bright smile that didn''t reach his eyes.

    Inwardly, he seethed. ''Tch, that bastard isn''t punished enough!''

    After the procession, Dalia and Claude made their way to the Everbright Church, a place they rarely visited.

    Claude never fully understood why until recently, but the disdainful glances from priests and worshippers alike made it abundantly clear.

    Dalia wasn''t welcome here.

    He glanced at his mother, taking note of how her back stiffened and her hands fidgeted with her dress.

    Claude reached out and grabbed her hand tightly, silently reassuring her. He would protect her, no matter what.

    The grand interior of the church loomed before them, dominated by a towering statue of Eunomia, the winged goddess of light and justice.

    Sunlight poured through vibrant stained-glass windows depicting kneeling knights and bowing priests, all directed toward the divine figure.

    As Claude gazed at the statue, an intense, searing pain erupted in his eyes, as though he were staring directly at the sun. His skin prickled, and his chest felt heavy.

    ''What the hell?! Is this because of my dark affinity? Why does it feel like I''m burning alive?!''

    He blinked rapidly and shielded his eyes, forcing himself to maintain composure.

    ''So this is what vampires feel all the time. Great.''

    A sharp voice echoed through the sacred hall, breaking his thoughts.

    "What is that woman doing in our holy place?"

    Claude turned to see the female knight from earlier named Claris, her voice filled with venom. Her disdainful gaze locked onto Dalia, who froze in place.

    "Honored Holy Knight," Dalia began, her tone polite despite the tremor in her voice. She bowed deeply.

    "I''ve come to ask for your help. My husband, who serves this church, was attacked by a cacodemon."

    The knight sneered, her eyes narrowing. "Ah, so you''re that loser''s wife?" She crossed her arms, looking Dalia up and down with contempt.

    Then, with a mocking laugh, she added, "Get out of here. This is the house of the Goddess, not a den for witches like you."

    The words struck like a whip. Dalia''s hand trembled in Claude''s grip.

    Claude''s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding together as rage bubbled within him.

    His instincts screamed to retaliate, to unleash his Chaos Hounds on this arrogant woman, but he forced himself to stay calm.

    He turned to his mother, his voice steady yet cold. "Mom, let''s leave. We don''t need their help."

    His dark eyes flicked back to the knight, burning with unspoken defiance. "Knights Kai and Julo know where we live. If you are competent, find us."

    He tugged his mother''s hand, guiding her out of the church. As they exited, the humiliation in his mother''s downcast gaze and the hateful sneers from the priests and knights only fueled the fire in Claude''s chest.

    Out in the fresh air, his lips twisted into a grin, his earlier rage shifting to dark amusement.

    ''At least I''ve found the perfect candidate for my Hounds'' plaything,'' he thought, his mind already crafting a plan.

    ***

    High above the forest, Theo and Claude hovered in the sky, shrouded by Theo''s magic.

    Their existence was veiled so perfectly that even the sharp senses of the holy knights and clerics below could not detect them.

    For three days, the search party scoured the woods, their frustration growing as they found no trace of the elusive cacodemon.

    Yet, not one of them had thought to visit Claude''s house to check on Enzo, their so-called "victim."

    Showing their arrogance of not wanting to help a ''witch'' husband.

    "They''re fools, aren''t they?"

    Claude said coldly, his gaze locked on the holy knights below.

    The bitterness in his voice was sharp, still fueled by the sting of the woman knight named Claris''s insult inside the church.

    Theo smirked faintly. "What do you expect? This is a backwater town near the border. They likely see this as a trivial hunt¡ªnothing more than a weak cacodemon causing a bit of chaos."

    "Hm..."

    Claude''s sharp eyes shifted, following Claris as she barked orders to the others. Her golden hair gleamed even in the dim light of the forest.

    After a moment of silence, Claude asked, "What happens when holy power meets darkness?"

    Theo turned to his son, studying him carefully. "What exactly are you asking? They''re opposites. They repel each other."

    Claude shook his head. "No, not that. I mean... what happens when someone with a dark affinity has a child with someone with a light affinity?" His gaze remained fixed on Claris, his expression unreadable.

    Theo narrowed his eyes, his voice growing stern. "Don''t even think about it, Claude. Whatever you''re plotting, it''s not worth the trouble."

    "I''m just asking a question," Claude replied, scoffing. "I''m not plotting anything."

    Theo sighed but answered. "Four possibilities: death, defect, having dark or light affinity and in rare cases, the child will have both affinities at the same time."

    Claude''s lips curled into a faint, thoughtful smile. "I see. That''s interesting."

    "Enough of this," Theo warned, his tone laced with suspicion. "You don''t need to waste your time with foolish ideas."

    Claude shrugged, his expression neutral. "I''ve had enough for today. I''m heading home."

    Theo gave him a sharp look but said nothing more as he descended, holding Claude''s hand as they touched down in the forest.

    Once on the ground, Claude turned toward the direction of his house, his steps slow and deliberate.

    "See you later, Theo," he said casually over his shoulder.

    Theo hesitated for a moment, watching him go, before vanishing into the shadows.

    But Claude had no intention of going home. He slipped deeper into the forest, his footsteps light as he waited in the darkness.

    His gaze flickered toward the clearing where the knights had gathered, his focus narrowing on Claris.

    ''Sooner or later, you''ll wander into the dark... and when you do, I''ll be waiting.''

    ***

    "Ck! You''re all useless! How can not one of you track darkness?!" Claris barked, her hands planted firmly on her hips.

    Her team stood around her in uneasy silence, exchanging helpless glances.

    Claris was infamous for being a strict yet unbearable leader¡ªalways barking orders, throwing insults, and boasting about her own abilities, despite rarely doing anything herself.

    The cleric, a young woman with short brown hair and glasses named Nadia, hesitantly raised her hand.

    "I''m sorry, Leader Claris, but... the cacodemon''s trail is impossible to track. It''s been over a week since its last sighting. The traces have likely faded."

    "Huh?! Are you stupid?!" Claris snapped, turning her glare toward the cleric.

    "Don''t you know the Great Saint can smell darkness from miles away?! And you''re telling me you can''t even track one measly, weak cacodemon?"

    Nadia flinched but said nothing, bowing her head.

    From the back of the group, a young knight named Zero muttered under his breath, "Then why don''t you do it yourself..."

    Claris''s ears perked up, her head snapping toward him. "What did you just say?" She stalked toward the young knight, her eyes blazing.

    "Say that again¡ªlouder this time!"

    "I... I didn''t say anything, Leader!" Zero stammered, visibly shaken.

    "Coward," Claris spat, glaring at him. She then turned to the rest of the group.

    "You''re all useless. Disperse! Go deeper into the forest and search every inch! I don''t care how long it takes¡ªwe will find that damned cacodemon tonight!"

    The knights and cleric exchanged nervous glances but ultimately obeyed, scattering into the darkness of the forest.

    Meanwhile, Claris remained by the camp on the outskirts, nonchalantly tending to the fire.

    She leaned back against a log, crossing her arms, clearly intending to let the others do all the work.

    The silence of the forest soon closed in around her.

    The crackling of the fire was the only sound, yet Claris couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling creeping over her.

    Then, she felt it.

    A sharp, chilling presence, like icy claws dragging down her spine. The oppressive weight of something malevolent.

    Her hand instinctively went to the hilt of her sword. "A cacodemon..." she whispered, standing up and scanning the dark woods beyond the firelight.

    The moonlight revealed the shadows shifting unnaturally. From the darkness emerged three Chaos Hounds, their glowing red eyes locked onto her.

    Their low growls reverberated through the still night air, vibrating with menace.

    "Damn it!" Claris cursed, unsheathing her sword in one fluid motion.

    Her free hand reached for the glowing white crystal around her neck¡ªa communication device meant to summon reinforcements.

    But before the crystal could fully activate, a small knife, cloaked in dark energy, sailed through the air and struck it.

    A sharp crackle erupted as the crystal fizzled, its glow fading before it crumbled into ash.

    "What the¡ª?!" Claris gasped, stepping back in disbelief. Her wide eyes turned toward the direction of the attack.

    Claude stepped out from the shadows, his figure illuminated by the faint moonlight. His grin was sharp and menacing, his eyes gleaming with malice.

    "Finally," he drawled, his voice low and taunting. "You get your present, Claris. Sun, Moon, Star¡ªshe''s all yours."

    The Chaos Hounds growled louder, their claws scraping against the ground as they prepared to pounce.

    Claude''s grin widened. He knew Theo had forbidden him from using his dark magic near the village, but what harm could a small amount do?

    Covering a simple knife with darkness didn''t count as breaking the rules... right?

    And besides, Claris had earned this.

 Chapter 14: Mate For The Chaos Hounds

    As Claris locked eyes with the boy standing amidst the cacodemons, her blood ran cold. She couldn''t feel darkness in the boy''s body, but for some reason, his existence was enough to make her stand back.

    She gripped her sword tighter, her knuckles white. This was no ordinary child¡ªshe could feel it in her bones.

    And then it hit her. That face... she knew it.

    "You... you''re that damned witch''s son!" she hissed, pointing her sword at him as her voice cracked with a mix of fear and fury.

    Claude tilted his head, a mocking smirk on his lips. "Oh? Is that what they call me now?"

    Claris''s expression twisted with both revulsion and triumph. "So, the prophecy is true after all," she sneered.

    "The witch has brought calamity into this world, and darkness will blanket the land like a shadow over a moonless night!"

    "Huh?" Claude raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance. "What nonsense are you rambling about? I was born with this power¡ªit''s not my fault or my mother''s."

    Claris''s grin widened, her voice dripping with venom. "Oh, you poor, ignorant child. You think you''re just... unlucky?" She laughed bitterly.

    "No, boy. Everyone born with a dark affinity carries the blood of the Lord of Calamity in their veins and his followers will do anything to keep the blood of the Calamity alive by any means, including marrying innocent women, especially witches."

    Claude''s smirk faltered for the first time. His eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?"

    "They''re called Daemon¡ªthe cursed children of darkness," Claris said, her voice rising with righteous conviction. "Your very existence is an affront to this world."

    Her words struck a chord in Claude, his mind racing. ''Theo lied to me... He knows something, something he''s been keeping from me!''

    Claris saw his hesitation and seized the opportunity. With a battle cry, she charged at him, her sword glowing with divine power.

    The holy energy radiated from her weapon like sunlight breaking through storm clouds, its intensity burning his skin even from a distance.

    But before her blade could strike, Sun leapt in front of Claude, its massive claw intercepting the sword.

    Sparks flew as holy light clashed against the beast''s shadowed talons, the sound ringing out like a deafening crash.

    Claris gritted her teeth, struggling to overpower the Chaos Hound. "You coward! Hiding behind your beasts!"

    "Tch," Claude clicked his tongue, his smirk returning. "You''re so annoying. Boys, don''t let her breathe."

    At his command, Sun, Moon, and Star surrounded Claris, their growls deepening. Bolts of shadowy lightning crackled in the air, illuminating the dark forest.

    Claris barely managed to dodge the first strike, her movements sluggish from the oppressive aura of darkness around her. "Damn you!" she spat, her voice trembling with both anger and fear.

    But her luck ran out. A bolt of shadow lightning struck her square in the chest, sending her sprawling to the ground.

    Her sword fell from her grip as her body convulsed, the lingering shocks coursing through her limbs.

    Claude approached her slowly, his grin widening with each step. He crouched down beside her, tilting his head mockingly as he looked into her pale, terrified face.

    "So this is the power of a Holy Knight?" he mused, his tone dripping with disdain. "You''re no different from my pathetic excuse of a father."

    Claris struggled to lift her head, her breathing ragged. "Y-you... You''ll be burned for this," she choked out. "Everyone will know what you are! I''ll make sure of it!"

    Claude leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "Oh? And how are you going to do that?"

    Claris''s bravado faltered as he continued, his tone menacing. "You''re alone, and you''ll disappear into the shadows like you never existed. Do you even know what''s about to happen to you?"

    Her face turned ashen, sweat beading on her brow. "W-what are you saying?"

    Claude''s grin widened as he whispered something into her ear. Whatever it was, it drained the blood from her face. She began trembling, her once-defiant eyes now filled with pure terror.

    "I... I''m sorry!" she cried, her voice breaking. "I promise I won''t tell anyone! Please, spare me!"

    Claude stood up, brushing dirt off his hands as if he''d just finished a mundane task. "Nah. Why would I take that risk?" He turned to his Chaos Hounds, his tone casual. "She''s all yours, boys."

    Claris''s eyes widened in horror as the beasts closed in. "NO! PLEASE! DON''T DO THIS! I BEG YOU! PLEASE¡ª"

    Her screams echoed through the forest, piercing the stillness of the night. The shadows seemed to swallow her whole as Sun, Moon, and Star dragged her into their domain.

    Claude watched with a detached smirk, her desperate pleas fading into silence. The campfire crackled softly behind him, the only light remaining in the now-empty clearing.

    "Pathetic," he muttered, leaving a trace of darkness behind before turning and walking away.

    ***

    The holy knights and clerics gathered near their disheveled camp, their exhaustion visible.

    Zero, the silver-haired knight, slammed his fist into a tree. "How can we still not find this cacodemon? It''s supposed to be weak! And why the hell Claris suddenly disappeared!"

    "We also searched right and there since we found the small amount of darkness around, but we still couldn''t find that damned cacodemon!"

    Rai, leaning against his sword, sighed. "Claris''s letter said she left the Church. Maybe the cacodemon messed with the camp after she ran. The trace of darkness here is faint."

    "Ran?" Zero spat. "Why would she run? That makes no sense!"

    "She owed the Church a fortune and had plenty of scandals," Rai replied. "It adds up."

    Nadia, adjusting her glasses, chimed in. "It doesn''t matter why. We''re chasing shadows. Let''s go back to the witness¡ªEnzo. He might have details we''ve missed."

    They had been forbidden to go to that place because of Claris'' arrogance, but now she was gone, they decided to search for a clue from the only witness alive.

    The group nodded in agreement and rode toward Enzo''s house when the morning came.

    At Enzo''s house, Claude stood by the window, his gaze fixed on the horizon as he waited. The plan was already in motion.

    He had sent his Chaos Hounds to tear through the camp, making it look like the creatures were scavenging for food.

    He had even forced Claris to pen that letter, ensuring it would pass any scrutiny. Everything was falling into place.

    "Now, all that''s left is for them to take the bait," Claude muttered under his breath, his lips curling into a faint smirk.

    The thought of the holy knights chasing their tails amused him.

    He had gone to great lengths to keep them confused¡ªscouring the forest for Chaos Hounds, spreading their darkness strategically to throw off any attempts at tracking.

    The knights were likely scratching their heads now, unable to piece it all together.

    "They must have decided to question Enzo," Claude muttered.

    "Trying to sniff out clues about the so-called cacodemon... but why are they taking so damn long to get here?"

    He sighed, running a hand through his dark hair before grabbing the can again. "Tch. Forget it. Might as well water the garden while I wait."

    As he watered the garden¡ªhis mother, Dalia, busy tending to Enzo inside the house¡ªhis sharp eyes caught a glint of ivory and white in the distance.

    Four figures, clad in the pristine armor and robes of the Everbright Church, were approaching.

    "Perfect," Claude murmured, gripping the watering can tighter. His grin widened as the plan''s next phase took shape in his mind.

    ''Now I can show them just how insane Enzo has become. Once they see his condition, there''s no way they''ll deem him fit to be a holy knight anymore. That''ll sever our ties with the church for good.''

    He crouched to pluck a weed from the soil, masking the grin tugging at his lips. The thought lingered, dark and satisfying.

    ''Sooner or later, Enzo might suspect me, might even uncover the truth about my power. But who would believe the words of a madman?''

    Straightening, Claude glanced over his shoulder toward the house, where faint murmurs of Dalia and Enzo''s conversation drifted through the open window.

    Claude straightened as the group approached, the morning sun catching on their ivory armor. Nadia, the cleric, stepped forward with a gentle smile.

    "Hello there, you must be Enzo''s son," she greeted warmly.

    Claude returned her smile, his posture relaxed but carefully composed. "That''s right. You''re from the cleric from the Promised Land, aren''t you?"

    Nadia nodded. "We are. Are your parents home?"

    "They are," Claude replied with a small sigh, glancing toward the house.

    "But my father is still... unwell. He keeps saying there''s a cacodemon in the house, claiming it''s trying to eat him alive. My mother and I haven''t seen anything, but he insists."

    He paused, lowering his gaze as if troubled. "A couple of days ago, he even tried to harm himself, saying the darkness is inside his body, writhing around like a worm." His voice cracked slightly, the perfect note of a son weighed down by worry.

    Nadia exchanged uncertain glances with the three knights behind her. They seemed hesitant, but Nadia''s smile never wavered as she looked back at Claude.

    "Sister," Claude continued, his eyes wide with a mixture of hope and despair, "you''re a cleric from the Holy Land. Can you heal my father''s mind? I... I feel so sorry for my mother. She''s been taking care of him all alone."

    Nadia''s expression softened, her voice reassuring. "Of course, child. We''ll do everything we can to help."

    Claude''s eyes lit up with what seemed like genuine gratitude. "Really? Thank you so much, Sister! May Goddess Eunomia bless all of you." He clasped his hands together in prayer, the picture of devotion.

    Though inwardly, his breath hitched slightly at invoking that name, his face remained serene. The game was unfolding perfectly, piece by piece.

 Chapter 15: How To Deceive The Holy Knight

    The holy knights and the cleric entered the modest house, their boots echoing softly on the wooden floor.

    Claude led them with an air of solemnity, guiding them through the humble interior until they stood before the door to his parents'' room.

    Stopping at the door, Claude knocked lightly, "Mother, Father, the holy knights and cleric from the Promised Land are here."

    A scuffle of hurried footsteps echoed from inside, followed by the door swinging open with force. Dalia stood there, her expression a blend of desperation and relief.

    "Bless the Goddess for sending you here!" she exclaimed, clasping her trembling hands together as though in prayer.

    She stepped aside, ushering them into the room. "Please, you must help my husband."

    Inside, Enzo sat hunched on the edge of the bed. His once vibrant grey eyes had dulled, and his golden hair, now thinning and patchy, framed a face gaunt with stress and exhaustion.

    His fingers toyed absentmindedly with strands of his hair, pulling at them¡ªa nervous habit that had clearly taken its toll.

    As soon as his gaze landed on the group, a flicker of hope sparked in his eyes.

    He straightened, his movements quick and frantic, as if the mere sight of them had reignited his energy.

    "You''re finally here!" he blurted, his voice wavering between anger and relief.

    "What took you so long? Don''t you know chaos hounds are surrounding this house?"

    His outburst startled everyone. He gripped his hair with both hands, tugging at it so vigorously that a few strands fell loose, drifting to the floor.

    Nadia, standing at the front of the group, raised her hands in a placating gesture as she stepped forward.

    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Enzo," she said gently. "We were delayed while searching for a cacodemon in the forest."

    Enzo''s face twisted with frustration. "Huh?! Didn''t that dumbass Kai and Julo tell you there are chaos hounds here? Three of them! They''ve been circling this house for weeks!"

    His hands moved to his head again, scratching furiously, as if the gesture might somehow alleviate his stress.

    The holy knights exchanged glances, their heads shaking subtly, a silent message to Nadia.

    She frowned but said nothing. There was no trace of darkness nearby.

    Darkness, they knew, only revealed itself when a daemon or cacodemon actively used magic or skills.

    If they remained still and hidden, the holy knights and clerics would sense nothing. Only when the enemy stood before them could they feel its aura and assess its strength.

    Unbeknownst to them, Claude had suppressed his power entirely, and the chaos hounds lay waiting, concealed in the shadows where even the light of the Promised Land couldn''t reach.

    "I see... I''m sorry, Mr. Enzo," Nadia said gently, her tone steady yet soothing.

    "Can you describe the chaos hounds for us?"

    Enzo''s eyes widened, his face paling as the memory resurfaced.

    "They... they came from the shadows," he stammered, his voice trembling.

    "As big as this house! Their growls..." He shivered, clutching his arms tightly around himself.

    "I can still hear it¡ªclear as day."

    He swallowed hard, his voice rising with fear. "Their fangs were long, and their red eyes... It was like they wanted to devour me whole!"

    Enzo hugged himself tighter, shaking as though the monsters were still in the room.

    Zero leaned closer to Nadia, lowering his voice to a whisper. "That man is losing it, Nadia. Trauma''s made him delusional."

    His eyes flicked briefly toward Enzo before continuing. "Chaos hounds can''t hide in the shadows or grow that big. They''re just low-level cacodemons."

    He straightened slightly and shook his head, his tone more certain. "We can''t trust anything he says. He''s not in his right mind."

    The group''s quiet discussion didn''t go unnoticed. Enzo''s eyes darted between them, his face twisting with irritation before his patience snapped.

    "WHAT ARE YOU WHISPERING ABOUT?!" he roared, his voice cracking with hysteria.

    "DON''T YOU BELIEVE ME?"

    "Enzo, please, calm down," Dalia pleaded, stepping closer to him, her hands trembling as she tried to soothe him.

    "Shut up!" Enzo spat, his voice dripping with venom.

    "You useless bitch! You''ve done nothing to help me!" His anger surged, spilling over like a dam breaking.

    "Why won''t anyone believe me? I see them! The chaos hounds are everywhere, waiting in the shadows to tear me apart!"

    His hands shot to his mouth, gnawing on his nails with such ferocity that blood began to bead at his fingertips.

    Dalia''s face crumpled as she whispered, "Enzo..."

    Claude clenched his fists at his sides, his teeth grinding. He forced himself to stay composed, but the disgust was evident in his eyes.

    ''This fucker! How dare he insult my mother when she is patiently taking care of him!'' he thought,

    Steeling himself, he turned to Nadia. "Sister," Claude began, his voice soft, tinged with pain, "as you can see, my father isn''t himself. He''s been... seeing things. Shadows where there are none, danger where there is peace."

    His gaze fell to the floor, his shoulders slumping. "We''ve tried everything, but nothing helps. Please... he''s suffered enough."

    His pleading gaze locked onto hers, and Nadia, unable to refuse the desperation in his eyes, nodded.

    She knelt beside Enzo, her voice calm and reassuring. "Mr. Enzo, please lie down. I''ll soothe your soul."

    At first, Enzo recoiled, shaking his head violently. "There''s nothing wrong with my mind!" he barked, his paranoia surging again.

    But Dalia knelt beside him, wrapping her arms around her husband.

    She begged, "Please, Enzo... just let the cleric help you."

    Enzo''s resistance faltered. He sighed heavily, his body trembling as he finally lay back on the bed, his eyes fluttering shut.

    Nadia stepped closer, extending her hands over his head as she began to chant.

    "Goddess of Light, protector of the realm, grant your child freedom from his pain. Soothe his troubled mind and bring him peace."

    Golden light radiated from her hands, bathing Enzo''s pale face in a soft glow.

    His breathing slowed, his body relaxing for the first time in days. Just as the healing completed, his hand shot out, gripping Nadia''s wrist with surprising strength.

    His lips moved, whispering something so faint only Nadia could hear. Her eyes widened in horror, the golden glow around her hands faltering for a split second.

    Then, just as quickly, Enzo released her, his hand falling limp as he drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed, watching Nadia closely. ''What the hell did that bastard whisper to her?'' he wondered, his mind racing.

    Her face remained calm, but her hands trembled faintly as she clasped them together.

    Nadia turned to Dalia and Claude with a gentle smile. "He''s fine now," she said softly. "He just needs to rest for a while."

    Dalia clasped her hands together, her relief evident. "Thank you, sister. I owe you so much."

    "You don''t owe me a thing," Nadia replied, her voice polite but firm.

    "But don''t forget to make a donation to the Everbright Church when you''re able."

    With that, she turned to Claude, giving him a brief but meaningful glance before leaving the room with her companions.

    Claude stood there for a long moment, his thoughts a storm of suspicion and frustration.

    He tried to replay the scene in his mind, hoping to uncover the meaning behind the whisper.

    But eventually, he pushed it aside, his priorities shifting to the chaos hounds he planned to release near the forest outskirts.

    ***

    Within a week, the holy knights and cleric from the Promised Land managed to eliminate the chaos hounds that had been terrorizing the town.

    Their success, however, owed much to Claude, who had hunted another chaos hounds himself and captured all three alive so he could release them on the forest outskirts.

    The knights merely delivered the final blow, basking in the glory of the victory.

    Afterward, the holy knights departed for the Promised Land, leaving only rumors in their wake.

    Among them was the shocking news of Claris''s sudden disappearance. She had reportedly fled due to scandal and mounting debt.

    The cardinal of the Everbright Church in Euthymia accepted the report without question, especially after one of Claris''s closest friends corroborated the story.

    But not everyone left the small town.

    Nadia stayed behind, much to Claude''s frustration.

    He couldn''t shake the nagging thought that her lingering presence was tied to his father''s mysterious whisper.

    ''Why would she take that crazy man seriously?''

    Claude thought irritably as he sat in the living room, a thick tome on magic spells resting in his lap.

    His eyes scanned the pages, though his thoughts often wandered.

    His father, Enzo, was no longer able to serve as a holy knight due to his trauma.

    The Church had offered him a position as an administrator¡ªhardly the prestigious role Enzo had once dreamed of.

    ''Not ideal, but it''s fine. The holy knights and clerics here aren''t much of a threat anyway,'' Claude mused, flipping a page.

    ''They''re weak, careless. I could outmatch them all if I wanted to.''

    However, still, his mind comes back to when Enzo whispers something to Nadia. ''Is it possible that he knows about me as a daemon? But nah, if it was so, Nadia would have come to kill me but nothing happened...''

    He leaned back, closing his eyes briefly as thoughts of his future crept into his mind.

    Staying in this town forever wasn''t an option¡ªnot if he wanted to become a dark mage.

    But leaving Dalia behind was an entirely different matter.

    ''If only Mother could come with me... it would be a fun journey,'' he thought wistfully, a small sigh escaping his lips.

    Then came the darker thoughts, the ones he tried to push away but couldn''t ignore. Would Dalia still love him if she knew the truth?

    If she discovered he was a daemon, would she be horrified? Would she abandon him?

    ''I won''t let that happen,'' he resolved, clenching his fists tightly.

    Suddenly, Dalia''s warm voice called out from the dining room, breaking his train of thought.

    "Dinner''s ready! Come here, Claude. I made your favorite!"

    Her cheerful tone melted his tension. A small smile crept onto his face as he closed the book and placed it gently on the table.

    "I''m coming!" he called back, his voice lighter now.

    Claude strode to the dining room, the scent of his favorite dish filling the air.

    As he sat at the table, he found himself smiling even more, his heart full as he looked at the woman who meant everything to him.

    This moment¡ªeating a meal cooked with love by the person he cherished most in the world¡ªwas enough to make him forget, if only briefly, the darkness brewing within him.

    Dalia was his light. And for now, that was all he needed.

 Chapter 16: A Plan To Run

    Claude wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath.

    His other hand remained steady, gripping his sword tightly, its tip pointed at Theo.

    "So, this is your limit?" Theo asked, his voice calm but laced with disappointment.

    He stood upright, lowering his blade slightly as his sharp gaze pierced through Claude.

    "Five years of training, and this is all you can manage? I expected more."

    "Tch, of course not!" Claude snapped, his grip tightening on the hilt.

    "I just... need a breath."

    His words came through gritted teeth as he tried to regulate his breathing, his frustration visible in the crease of his brow.

    At sixteen, Claude had been under Theo''s relentless tutelage for five years.

    He could still remember the day Theo had first handed him a sword at the age of eleven, deeming him "steady enough" to wield one.

    But even now, the same question echoed in Claude''s mind:

    ''Why the hell am I learning swordsmanship? I''m going to be a dark mage, not some knight.''

    It was a thought he kept to himself. Theo was far too strict to entertain such questions, and Claude knew better than to argue.

    Beyond swordsmanship, Theo had also insisted he master archery, as if preparing him for something far greater than he could understand.

    "You know," Theo began, his voice breaking through Claude''s thoughts, "an enemy isn''t going to wait for you to catch your breath."

    Before Claude could retort, Theo surged forward, his movements impossibly quick. His blade cut through the air, aimed directly at him.

    Claude''s instincts kicked in. He parried the attack with both hands gripping his sword tightly, the clash of steel ringing out through the forest.

    Gritting his teeth, he pressed forward, forcing Theo to step back.

    Their blades separated with a sharp clang, and Claude seized the opening, launching a flurry of attacks.

    His strikes were quick and precise, but Theo dodged them effortlessly, his expression unreadable.

    "Not bad," Theo said, his tone almost amused.

    With a swift counter, he parried one of Claude''s strikes, sending him off balance.

    Before Claude could recover, Theo''s blade was at his neck, the cold steel grazing his skin.

    "Still not enough to beat me," Theo said with a grin, lowering his sword.

    Claude rolled his eyes and sheathed his weapon, muttering under his breath as he dropped onto the grass.

    He leaned back, gazing up at the sky, and let out a sigh.

    "Tomorrow''s the holy ceremony, isn''t it?" he asked, his voice quieter now.

    "What makes you think Mom will leave with me?" His gaze shifted to Theo, his eyes filled with uncertainty.

    Theo placed his sword beside him and sat across from Claude, the weight of his next words evident in his posture.

    "You need to bring her with you," he said firmly.

    "No matter what it takes, she has to come with you to the north¡ªto the Elysian Plains."

    Claude''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening. "The Elysian Plains?" he repeated.

    "Where witches live in peace? With daemons like me?" His voice carried a bitter edge.

    Theo met his gaze but remained silent.

    "Why did you lie to me?" Claude pressed, his tone sharp.

    "You made it sound like it was just my fate to be born with dark power."

    "But you know what would happen when you have an affair with my mom, don''t you? You chose to make me this way."

    "So why? Why do you want me to exist?"

    Theo''s shoulders tensed as he lowered his head, his fingers absently tugging at blades of grass.

    For a long moment, he didn''t speak.

    "You''ll understand when you''re older," Theo finally said, his voice soft but steady.

    He looked up at Claude, his eyes filled with something close to regret.

    "But Claude... I do love your mother. And I''m glad you''re my son."

    Claude froze, his breath hitching. He had never expected to hear those words. Not from Theo, not from anyone.

    In his first life, his father had been nothing more than an absent figure, a shadow he barely remembered.

    But Theo... Theo was different.

    He wasn''t just a father¡ªhe was a mentor, a constant presence, someone who had shaped him into the person he was becoming.

    Warmth spread through Claude''s chest, though he quickly masked it with a scowl.

    "Ugh, don''t say things like that," he muttered, wrapping his arms around himself dramatically. "It makes me shiver."

    Theo chuckled, shaking his head.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, their conversation shifted to more practical matters.

    They discussed their plans to move north. Claude knew he''d have to convince Dalia tonight¡ªand the thought of it weighed heavily on him.

    Eventually, they parted ways. Theo returned to his tasks, and Claude rose from the grass, he had a business he needed to attend.

    As Theo''s silhouette faded into the distance, Claude turned to the empty air and spoke softly, his voice barely above a whisper, "Sun, show yourself."

    From the darkness of his shadow, a form stirred, rippling as if the shadow itself had come alive.

    A massive wolf, as tall as a house, emerged. Its black fur shimmered faintly under the moonlight, and its red eyes glowed ominously as it lowered its head in reverence.

    "My Lord," the wolf rumbled in a deep, resonant voice. "What do you require?"

    Claude crossed his arms, his sharp gaze fixed on the beast. Over the years, the Chaos Hounds had evolved.

    Ever since the Holy Knights left, Theo had begun feeding him a lighter red liquid¡ªsomething odorless yet faintly reminiscent of blood.

    So Claude can begin giving them blood again for about two years, the creatures had grown stronger.

    They had even learned to speak, starting like fumbling children and gradually mastering language under Claude''s guidance.

    Now, three years later, they were articulate, intelligent, and far more dangerous.

    "I want an update on your pathetic mate," Claude said, his tone cold but tinged with curiosity.

    "Has she given birth yet?"

    Sun''s ears flattened, and he lowered his gaze, his massive tail sweeping the ground behind him.

    "Not yet, My Lord. But I believe it will be soon. And the child will live."

    Claude stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm... Good. I''m curious to see the result of a union between someone with a holy affinity and a dark affinity."

    Sun remained silent, waiting for his master''s next command.

    "Have Moon and Star reported anything unusual from the town?"

    Claude asked, his eyes narrowing as he glanced toward the distant rooftops.

    "They have," Sun replied, his voice steady.

    "This year''s Holy Ceremony will host a special guest."

    Claude raised an eyebrow. "A special guest? Who is it, and is it someone I need to be cautious of?"

    Sun nodded gravely. "One of the Seven Saints from Euthymia is expected to attend."

    Claude''s brows furrowed deeply. The Holy Ceremony was a significant event for the town, marking the appraisal of a child''s mana and affinity when they reached sixteen to eighteen years old.

    It was a grand occasion where teenagers paraded through the streets on white horses, dressed in pristine robes and crowned with the delicate buds of Serene Flowers.

    The flowers would bloom when the appraisal was complete, symbolizing their potential.

    While Claude had always dismissed the event as meaningless pomp, it presented the perfect cover for his escape.

    With the town engrossed in preparations and celebrations, no one would notice him slipping away.

    But the presence of a Saint complicated things.

    "Why would someone so important come to a small, insignificant town like this?" Claude muttered, his tone sharp with suspicion.

    "This doesn''t feel right. I need to tell Theo immediately. We have to get out of here¡ªtonight."

    Without another word, Claude turned and began walking briskly toward Theo''s home, which stood only a short distance from his own.

    But as he approached the familiar wooden structure, he realized it was eerily quiet. Theo was nowhere to be found.

    "Damn it... Where is he?"

    Claude growled under his breath. He turned to Sun, who was still lingering in the shadows.

    "Find Theo. Now."

    Sun lowered his head in acknowledgment before melting into the darkness, his form dissolving as he leaped from one shadow to the next, vanishing into the night.

    Claude exhaled sharply, his hand clenching into a fist. "I don''t like this," he muttered to himself.

    "I need to talk to Mom. We have to leave this town tonight. Something''s coming, and I can''t shake the feeling it''s not going to end well."

 Chapter 17: Mothers Love

    As Claude approached his home, the comforting aroma of his mother''s cooking greeted him, carrying with it a warmth that softened his otherwise tense thoughts.

    A small smile tugged at his lips as he quietly slipped inside, careful not to startle Dalia, who was humming a light tune in the kitchen.

    Her humming filled the house, a sweet melody that resonated with peace and happiness. She was clearly in high spirits, likely because the Holy Ceremony was so near.

    The idea of her son participating in such a grand event seemed to bring her uncontainable joy.

    On his way to his room, something caught Claude''s eye.

    Hanging neatly on a wooden rack was the ceremonial white robe, pristine and adorned with intricate golden embroidery.

    Beside it sat a delicate crown, carefully decorated with the budding Serene Flowers that would bloom fully during the ceremony.

    Claude paused, his gaze lingering on the robe. A bittersweet expression crossed his face.

    ''It''s a shame I won''t be able to wear it, especially when mom has been making it for a month,'' he thought, his fingers briefly brushing the fabric before he turned and made his way to the kitchen.

    "Mother..." he called softly.

    Dalia, who was stirring something fragrant in a pot, turned at the sound of his voice. Her face lit up immediately as she saw him.

    "Claude! Where have you been this time?" she said with a mix of gentle chastisement and excitement.

    "Tomorrow is the day you''ll be reborn! It''s a special occasion, so you must rest."

    She stepped toward him, placing her warm hands on his shoulders.

    Her blue eyes sparkled with joy, shining like the calm, soothing waves of a serene ocean. The golden rings around her irises seemed to brighten as if reflecting her boundless pride.

    "I just know you''ll have an incredible mana affinity," she continued, her voice filled with hope.

    "And then, you''ll finally be able to travel the world like you''ve always dreamed of!"

    For a moment, Claude was struck silent, staring into her eyes. Her words carried him back to a memory, one so vivid it felt as if he could still smell the blooming wisteria and hear the soft chirping of spring birds.

    It had been a beautiful day, a perfect spring morning when he''d sat on their veranda, doodling with a stick of charcoal on a piece of parchment.

    "What are you drawing, Claude?" Dalia had asked, leaning over his shoulder with curiosity.

    Young Claude, ever eager to show off, held up his crude sketch proudly. It was a doodle of a gray-bearded wizard holding a staff, shouting, "You shall not pass!" at a fiery demon.

    "This, Mom! This is where I''ll be when I''m older!" he declared with a wide grin.

    "I''m going to be a mage and travel with a small human!"

    His bold proclamation hadn''t come from some deep calling. It had been born from boredom and just like that, his mind playing the Lord of the Necklace trilogy for the hundredth time.

    But Dalia''s reaction had been genuine and full of joy.

    "Really? My son has such a big dream!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands happily. "You''ll make a wonderful mage someday!"

    The memory brought a faint laugh to Claude''s lips, but reality quickly weighed him down again.

    His mother''s joy had always been tied to his dreams, but today was different.

    He couldn''t let her hope for a future that could never happen. He had to tell her the truth¡ªand convince her to leave this town with him tonight.

    "Mother, I need to tell you something important. Let''s talk," Claude said, his tone unusually serious.

    Dalia paused mid-stir, her eyes widening in concern. "Alright, let me finish this soup first," she replied with a soft smile, masking the unease brewing inside her.

    After a few moments, they moved to the backyard. The sky was painted in shades of orange and pink, the warm light fading as dusk approached.

    They sat on the weathered bench beneath the large oak tree, its shadow stretching across the garden.

    Claude sat rigidly, his hands clenched in his lap. He struggled to find the right words, his heart pounding in his chest.

    Time felt like it was slipping through his fingers, and he knew he had to say it now.

    "I... I''m a daemon," he began, his voice trembling. "I was born with a dark affinity."

    The words hung heavy in the air. He couldn''t bring himself to look at her, staring instead at the ground as though it might swallow him whole.

    Dalia''s hand flew to her mouth, her blue eyes wide with shock. At first, she thought it must be some sort of joke.

    But as she saw the way his hands shook and his shoulders slumped under the weight of his confession, she realized he was entirely serious.

    "Claude..." she began, her voice wavering, but he cut her off, his words rushing out in desperation.

    "So, Mother, please... can you come with me?" His eyes finally met hers, filled with fear and hope.

    "Let''s get out of this shitty town and head north. I heard there''s a place where daemons and witches can live in peace."

    His voice stumbled over itself, betraying his nerves. He was terrified she would refuse.

    Terrified she would choose her husband, Enzo, over him. Terrified she would see him as nothing but a monster.

    But instead, Dalia smiled, her eyes softening with understanding. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a tight embrace.

    "Claude, I''m so sorry I didn''t realize it sooner," she murmured, her voice thick with guilt.

    "It must have been so hard for you... you must have been so scared all this time."

    Her voice broke, and Claude felt the warmth of her tears against his neck.

    Dalia''s heart ached as she held her son, realizing how much he must have suffered in silence.

    She, too, had endured rejection and scorn for being a witch. She knew all too well the pain of being seen as something unnatural.

    "Mother..." Claude whispered, closing his eyes and letting himself sink into her embrace.

    For a moment, he felt the kind of solace only she could provide.

    But the urgency of the situation pulled him back. "We need to leave," he said firmly, pulling away to meet her gaze. "Immediately."

    Dalia wiped her tears and nodded, her expression resolute. "You''re right. We have to leave before the Church finds out the truth."

    She placed a hand on his cheek, her eyes filled with love and determination.

    "I''ll come with you, Claude. I''ll follow you, even to the deepest pits of hell if that''s what it takes."

    Her words pierced Claude''s heart. He felt a mixture of happiness and pain. Happiness that his mother stood by him without hesitation, but pain because he couldn''t be the son she deserved.

    A prodigy with a bright future, free of burdens. Instead, he was dragging her into uncertainty and danger.

    ''What kind of son am I?'' he thought bitterly, watching as Dalia stood and headed inside to pack before Enzo came home.

    She moved with purpose, her love for him outweighing any fear or doubt.

    Claude remained on the bench for a moment, staring at the fading sky. His chest felt heavy, and his thoughts churned.

    "I''ll protect you, Mother," he whispered to himself. "No matter what it takes."

    As Claude moved to help his mother pack, a shadow shifted in the corner of his vision, growing and twisting until it took the form of a towering chaos hound.

    It was Sun, his massive figure looming as he bowed his head respectfully. In his mouth was a letter, carefully held to avoid damage.

    Claude took the letter and unfolded it, scanning the brief message:

    "Change of plan. Meet me on the outskirts of the forest. From there, we''ll pass through to the north."

    His brows furrowed as unease settled in his chest.

    "I found it on Theo''s side table, my lord," Sun explained, his voice a low rumble. "But I couldn''t find him anywhere."

    Claude remained silent for a moment, his mind racing. The contents of the note and Theo''s sudden disappearance didn''t sit right.

    "This... is suspicious," he muttered under his breath, rereading the message.

    He couldn''t be sure if this was Theo''s handwriting, but something about the situation felt wrong.

    Why would Theo leave such an obvious note behind as if he knew Claude would come searching?

    ''And where is he? Based on our plan, he should be here helping us pack. Why the sudden change?''

 Chapter 18: Its A Trap!

    The situation was so absurd that Claude almost wanted to abandon Theo and run away with Dalia, leaving the village and its tangled mess behind.

    But when he looked at his mother¡ªthe way she looked at him, the way she wanted to reach and touch him¡ªhe hesitated.

    ''Mom really loves that man,'' Claude thought, clenching his fists.

    ''If they could start fresh without Enzo in the way, she might actually find happiness again.''

    As much as he wanted to leave Theo behind, it felt wrong. Theo had done too much for him, sacrificed too much. He couldn''t just walk away.

    "Sun," Claude said after a moment of deliberation, his tone firm, "I''ll go meet him at the forest outskirts. You''re coming with me. Order Moon and Star to stay here and protect my mother."

    Sun bowed his massive head. "Of course, My Lord. I will carry out your orders."

    Without another word, the chaos hound slipped back into Claude''s shadow, his form vanishing as if it had never been there.

    Claude exhaled and walked back into the house to help his mother finish packing.

    His eyes fell on the white ceremonial robe hanging in his room. He hesitated before carefully taking it down.

    ''Mom worked so hard on this. At the very least, I want her to see me wearing it, even if it''s only once,'' he thought with a pang of guilt.

    Once the packing was done, Claude turned to his mother.

    "Mother," he said gently, "you should leave the village now and wait for me at the gate. I need to find Theo first."

    "Theo come too?" Dalia''s expression shifted to one of surprise and worry. "But why do we need to separate? Can''t I come with you?"

    Claude hesitated but eventually nodded. "Yes... I mean, he is my father¡ªthe one who passed this dark affinity on to me."

    "I know my power because of him and he has become my teacher since then. The idea of us running away is his plan too," he explained.

    Dalia froze, her eyes widening in shock. "You... You know he is your father?" she whispered, covering her mouth with trembling hands.

    "Of course I know, Mother," Claude replied, rolling his eyes but softening his tone. "Look at him, and look at me. We''re practically twins."

    Dalia''s face crumpled, guilt and shame flooding her expression. "Claude... I''m so sorry," she murmured, her voice trembling.

    "If only I hadn''t cheated... or at least left your father and started fresh with Theo, you might''ve had the father you deserve." Her hands, visibly shaking, fidgeted nervously.

    "All this mess happened because of me. I''m a bad mother... no, a bad person," she said, her voice cracking as she fought back tears. "I''m so sorry."

    "Mother..." Claude stepped forward, placing a steady hand on her trembling shoulder.

    Seeing his mother look so small and fragile tore at him.

    "I feel lucky to have been born and to have a mother like you," he said, his voice gentle but firm.

    Dalia stared at him, her disbelief etched in her wide eyes.

    "I''ve forgiven you," Claude continued with a reassuring smile.

    "And I promise, we''ll start fresh as a family after we leave this town together."

    Her tears spilled freely as she wiped at her face, unable to hold back the sobs. "Thank you, Claude. I''m so lucky to have a son like you," she whispered, her words genuine and raw.

    He could see the conflict in her¡ªher relief mixed with self-blame.

    In her heart, she wished he would blame her, even just a little, but instead, he taught her the meaning of love without expectation.

    Claude gave her shoulders a firm but comforting squeeze. "Now, you need to leave first. I''ll catch up after I meet with Theo."

    Before she could protest, he snapped his fingers.

    Two towering chaos hounds emerged silently from his shadow, their glowing eyes locking onto Dalia. She gasped, instinctively stepping back.

    "These are mine, Mother," he said calmly. "They''ll keep you safe."

    The hounds, Moon and Star, bowed their heads before sinking seamlessly into her shadow.

    Dalia looked at him with a mix of awe and apprehension, her lips trembling as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words.

    Finally, she nodded, though her expression remained wary.

    "You''ve grown to be a good man, Claude," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Be careful."

    Claude gave her a reassuring smile and watched as she turned and made her way toward the village gate.

    Once Dalia was out of sight, Claude''s expression hardened. His thoughts turned toward Theo, the cryptic letter, and the tension brewing in the air.

    Something felt off, and the weight of suspicion bore heavily on him.

    Pulling his hood over his head, he muttered under his breath, "This better not be a trap."

    Sun, silently trailing in his shadow, followed as Claude made his way toward the outskirts of the forest.

    He refrained from using teleportation magic, opting instead to observe his surroundings carefully.

    As they approached the forest, he commanded Sun to scan the perimeter for any suspicious movements.

    As soon as his boots touched the forest floor, the atmosphere shifted. The air grew dense and stifling, like stepping into thick mud.

    A sickening, suffocating sensation crept over him.

    Claude stiffened, recognizing the oppressive feeling immediately.

    The stronger his connection to darkness became, the more acutely he could sense the presence of holy power.

    "Damn it... this is a trap," he hissed, his heart pounding. "Sun, help me get out of here."

    Sun emerged from his shadow, its fluid form gliding silently. But before either could act, an arrow tore through the air toward them.

    Sun instantly melded back into the shadows, narrowly dodging the projectile.

    The arrow struck the forest with devastating force, ripping through trees and leaving a gaping hole in its wake.

    Claude''s eyes widened as he stared at the destruction. His chest tightened. "That was way too close..." he murmured, scanning the area for the attacker.

    A figure stepped forward, radiating a blinding, golden light. Dressed in pristine white robes, the man held a massive bow of pure light in his hand.

    His piercing golden eyes and short white hair made him look otherworldly¡ªmajestic, like a celestial being descended from the heavens.

    Claude''s blood ran cold. This was no ordinary adversary.

    "One of the Seven Saints..." he whispered, his voice barely audible.

    The figure was Aether, a saint of Euthymia, and his very presence exuded danger.

    The air around him felt heavy, his overwhelming holy power pressing down on Claude like an invisible weight.

    Claude''s instincts screamed at him to run. Now.

    Behind Aether stood a familiar figure¡ªNadia.

    "You were right. There''s a daemon here," Aether said, his voice calm but laced with authority.

    Nadia nodded solemnly. "Yes, Your Holiness. I''ve always believed it. I did everything I could to convince the cardinal."

    Aether chuckled, a hint of mockery in his tone. "That old man? Pessimistic as ever. But... this daemon is different from what you described." His golden eyes locked onto Claude.

    "He''s weak. I can barely sense his darkness."

    Claude''s mind raced, piecing together the situation. His heart twisted with hatred. Enzo must have tipped them off.

    ''That bastard sold me out!''

    But amidst the fury, another thought bubbled to the surface¡ªquestions.

    Claude clenched his fists, his voice sharp and demanding. "Where is Theo?!"

    Aether smirked, effortlessly pulling back the glowing string of his bow. "Who''s Theo? Is that one of the men I killed not long ago?" He glanced at Nadia, who confirmed with a small nod.

    Claude''s chest tightened, his rage threatening to consume him. "You''re lying, you bastard!"

    Aether raised an eyebrow, a mocking chuckle escaping his lips. His arrogance was palpable.

    "Lying? Do you even know who I am? I am Aether, one of the Seven Saints. I do not lie."

    The weight of Aether''s words hit Claude like a stone. Could Theo really be dead?

    The saint''s power was overwhelming, a force Claude had never encountered before.

    While Theo was the strongest man he knew, even his strength might have paled against the might of a saint.

    Claude shook his head, trying to drown out the pain tightening his chest. "Damn it..." he hissed under his breath.

    But there was no time to linger on his anguish. Survival was the only option.

    Running felt like failure, like he was abandoning the chance to avenge his father, but Claude was a man of reason.

    Even as his heart screamed for vengeance, he knew the truth: he wouldn''t win. Not against a saint.

    And he couldn''t die. Not now. His mother was waiting for him.

    ''I''m sorry, Theo,'' he thought bitterly, his glare locked on Aether. ''But I''ll kill this bastard one day, once I''m strong enough.''

    "Teleportation," Claude murmured, his voice steady, as he began to warp toward the village gate.

    But Nadia acted swiftly, her voice ringing out. "I won''t let you escape! Holy Chains!"

    Golden chains erupted from the ground, wrapping around Claude''s arms and legs. The metal burned his skin, searing him as he struggled in vain.

    "Goddess Eunomia," Aether prayed, his bow glowing brighter. "Guide your children and purge this darkness."

    The arrow in Aether''s bow grew, its golden light radiating power and divine judgment.

    Claude gritted his teeth, his breaths shallow as he tried to remain calm. The massive arrow was moments away from piercing him.

    "Sun," he whispered through clenched teeth. "Use your shadow¡ªentangle me!"

    Sun obeyed, emerging from the darkness were shadows in the form of hands coiling around the chains in an attempt to dissolve them.

    But the holy chains resisted, their radiant energy too strong.

    Claude''s eyes darted toward the blinding arrow now inches from his face. His mind screamed at him to think of something¡ªanything¡ªbut time had run out.

    The light consumed his vision, and he braced himself for the inevitable.

 Chapter 19: Why Do Fathers Break Their Promises?

    ''FUCK!'' Claude screamed in his mind, panic surging through him.

    ''Am I really going to die again? Just like this? Not even a goddamn moment of peace!''

    ''FUUCCKKK!!!'' His thoughts spiraled, his hands trembling as he desperately scanned the chaos around him for an escape.

    ''Fuck you, God! At least let me say goodbye to my mom!''

    In the end, all he could do was clench his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. He shut his eyes, bracing for the inevitable.

    But... nothing came.

    No pain. No searing light.

    Slowly, hesitantly, Claude opened his eyes¡ªonly to find the massive arrow gone. The ground in front of him was torn apart from its impact, but he remained unscathed.

    "Did... I just get a power-up or something?" he murmured in disbelief, his eyes catching the dark, translucent barrier still flickering before him.

    "This...!" His breath hitched as realization struck¡ªhe hadn''t blocked the attack. Someone else had.

    A voice from behind made his body go rigid.

    "Claude! Get the fuck out of here!"

    Claude spun around, his heart sinking at the sight.

    Theo stood there, battered and bloodied, his tattered clothes soaked in crimson. A gaping hole in his stomach oozed thick, dark blood, yet his stance remained firm.

    Claude''s eyes widened in horror, his relief at seeing his father alive quickly turning into dread.

    The holy chains binding him had melted away, destroyed by Theo''s dark energy. Without hesitation, Claude rushed to him.

    "Let''s get out of here together! There''s no way I''m leaving you here to die," Claude said, already chanting the teleportation spell.

    But Theo''s grip on his shoulder was ironclad.

    His breaths were ragged, but his eyes held a fierce determination.

    "No... You need to get out of here. Take your mother and run. As far as you can."

    Claude''s stomach twisted. "No! We go together!"

    Theo exhaled sharply, then gave him a weak smile¡ªthe kind of smile that made Claude''s heart crack.

    "I''ll stay behind and slow that damned saint down..." Blood dripped from his lips, but he never wavered.

    "I should have taken you with me instead of keeping you in this cursed town... I''m sorry, Claude."

    "No! I won''t let this happen! I won''t leave you!" Claude shouted, his voice raw with desperation.

    But Theo didn''t listen.

    Instead, he pushed Claude back and chanted his own spell.

    "Theo! Promise me you''ll survive this! Promise me!"

    Claude''s scream was swallowed by the light of teleportation.

    The last thing he saw was his father''s face¡ªresolute, proud, and heartbreakingly calm¡ªbefore the golden explosion engulfed everything.

    Claude hit the ground hard. He gasped, his lungs struggling to keep up as he blinked against the sudden shift in scenery.

    He was outside the village gate.

    The golden explosion still burned in the distance, swallowing everything in its path. It was enormous¡ªso vast that survival seemed impossible.

    His knees felt weak. His mind refused to accept it.

    "No... He promised me. He''ll be fine."

    Claude forced himself to stand, his body moving on instinct. ''Find Mother. Get her to safety.''

    "Moon," he muttered, reaching out through the telepathic link with his Chaos Hound. "Where is my mom?"

    A moment later, Moon''s voice echoed in his mind. Left side, inside the forest... But she''s talking to someone.

    Moon''s hesitation made Claude frown.

    There, he saw his mother, Dalia, standing with a man in a black robe. The man''s face was obscured, but his voice was low and urgent.

    "You need to leave this town immediately," the man warned, his voice firm but quiet. "Never return. Never show your face again."

    Dalia clutched his wrinkled hand, tears streaming down her face. "Thank you... Thank you so much for everything," she whispered, her voice breaking as though she was saying goodbye.

    The man sighed. "Outside this town, I have no authority. Be safe, Dalia. Survive."

    Then, without another word, he vanished, teleporting away.

    Claude, still shaken and unable to think straight, stumbled out of the forest.

    "Mom, we need to go! Now!"

    His voice was urgent, his mind too clouded with grief and exhaustion to dwell on who the man was.

    Dalia turned to him, eyes filled with desperate hope. "Where''s Theo?"

    Claude''s throat tightened, but he forced himself to stay composed. "He''ll catch up later. Right now, we have to move."

    He grabbed her hand and started chanting, preparing to teleport them to their next hiding place.

    "To Diamond Town," he said, voice steely. "It''s the safest place for now."

    With a final surge of magic, they vanished from the burning town, leaving everything behind.

    ***

    Diamond Town lived up to its name. The land was rich with diamond mines, making it one of the largest producers of the precious gemstone.

    Its wealth attracted jewelers, merchants, and traders from across the continent, but its true power lay in its autonomy.

    Even the Everbright Church had little authority here, thanks to Marquess Raynold¡ªthe land''s ruler and a close ally of Theo.

    Some whispered that Raynold had ties to darkness, perhaps even to the Daemons themselves.

    But for Claude, that didn''t matter. What mattered was that this place was safe¡ªfor now.

    Entering Diamond Town wasn''t easy, but thanks to Theo, Claude had already memorized its layout.

    That prior knowledge allowed him to teleport himself and his mother directly to its front gates.

    The moment they arrived, the town''s knights recognized him. There were no questions, no hesitation¡ªonly quiet nods of acknowledgment.

    Though Theo''s alliance with Raynold was a secret, those loyal to the marquess understood what that meant.

    And so, without delay, Claude and Dalia were escorted to Raynold''s castle.

    Now, they sat in one of the castle''s many chambers, waiting.

    As per Theo''s plan, Raynold or his men were supposed to provide Claude with a map to Elysium. But when the door finally opened, it was not the marquess who entered.

    "My apologies," a butler said as he stepped inside, bowing slightly.

    "My lord is unable to attend this meeting. Instead, I have been instructed to deliver this map and this pouch to you."

    He handed Claude a folded parchment and a heavy pocket filled with gold coins.

    "The marquess is currently occupied with representatives from the Everbright Church. I strongly advise you to leave Diamond Town before dawn. We have prepared horses for your journey."

    Claude barely processed his words. He was only half-listening, his mind drowning in thoughts of the past few hours.

    "One more thing," the butler continued.

    "Mr. Theo arranged for a guardian to escort you. You will meet him outside the town gates."

    Claude nodded absentmindedly, gripping the map and gold.

    "...Can I wait until dawn?" he asked quietly. "I... need to wait for someone."

    The butler bowed. "Of course. You are an esteemed guest of my lord. Please rest here until then."

    With that, he exited, leaving Claude alone with his mother.

    Dalia watched her son carefully. He was a mess¡ªsilent, withdrawn, lost in his thoughts.

    He hadn''t spoken about Theo, but she didn''t need to ask. She already knew.

    The explosion. The way Claude had arrived alone. The way he refused to meet her eyes.

    Theo was gone.

    As a woman, her heart ached with unbearable grief.

    She loved Theo deeply¡ªhe had given her joy, purpose, and the most precious treasure of all: Claude.

    But as a mother, she couldn''t break. She had to be strong.

    She had to be the one to hold Claude together.

    "Claude," Dalia said softly, breaking the silence.

    "Do you remember the first time you met Theo?"

    Claude stirred slightly, turning his head toward her.

    "That time... I hesitated to introduce you," she continued, her voice warm with nostalgia.

    "But I''m glad I did. It gave you both more time together¡ªas father and son."

    Claude let out a hollow laugh. "Yeah... You told me I pissed and pooped on him."

    Dalia smiled. "You did. He handled it well."

    Claude''s expression darkened. His gaze fell to the floor. "Do you think he hated me?"

    She blinked in surprise. "Why would he?"

    "I left him... at the worst time." His hands clenched into fists. "I didn''t call him ''father'' even once."

    Dalia reached out, gently rubbing his head. "Claude, you were never a burden to him. You were our greatest treasure. Every moment we spent raising you was the happiest time of our lives."

    She gave his hair a soft tug, just like she used to when he was a child. "He would never hate you."

    Claude didn''t know why, but her words hurt more than he expected. Maybe it was because, deep down, he had always longed for a family¡ªa complete family.

    A mother who loved him. A father who guided him. He had always wanted Theo and Dalia to be together, to stay by his side.

    But that future... was now impossible.

    ''He promised me...'' Claude thought bitterly, resting his head against Dalia''s shoulder. ''He broke his promise.''

    The memory of his first life clawed its way back.

    His first father had promised to take him to a football game.

    That day never came.

    Theo had promised to stay alive.

    And now... he was gone, too.

    ''Why do fathers always break their promises?''

    Claude clenched his fists, swallowing the lump in his throat.

    ''It''s too late now. I can never call him ''Father.''

    He''s dead. And now... it''s just me and Mother.''

 Chapter 20: No One Belive In You

    Inside the Everbright Church of Blackwood, an emergency meeting was underway.

    The atmosphere was tense, the air thick with unspoken accusations. High-ranking clerics and holy knights sat in rigid silence, their eyes fixed on the head of the long table.

    At its center sat the Cardinal, Finn Cohen, the leader of the Blackwood branch of the Everbright Church.

    His graying hair and piercing blue eyes only added to the weight of his presence.

    Standing before him were Enzo and Nadia.

    Enzo''s hands were clenched into fists, his face twisted with frustration as he gave his testimony.

    "I swear, that child isn''t normal! He healed himself from the poison¡ª"

    A cold voice cut him off.

    "Enzo," the Cardinal said, his sharp gaze flashing behind his glasses.

    "Are you certain it was poison? What if it was simply a medicinal remedy? Certain herbs, when ingested by a child, can lead to an overdose."

    "I''m sure, Your Holiness!" Enzo declared, raising two fingers in oath. "In the name of Eunomia, I would never lie!"

    But the Cardinal was far from convinced. His expression darkened, and with a sudden motion, he slammed his hand against the table.

    "Do not dare invoke the Goddess here!" he thundered.

    "You failed to report this to the church¡ªyour sacred duty as a holy knight!"

    His voice echoed through the chamber, the weight of his authority pressing down on the room.

    "You were obligated to report any sign of black magic, especially when it involved your own child," he continued, his tone laced with disgust.

    "And yet, you did nothing. And now, you stand before me swearing in the name of Eunomia?"

    Enzo''s face twisted with rage. "He is not my son, Your Holiness! That child was born from a disgraceful affair¡ªI have never once considered him my own!"

    A cold, mocking laugh escaped the Cardinal''s lips. "Oh, I see." He leaned back slightly, his smirk dripping with contempt.

    "So, you poisoned him yourself. That explains why you are so certain, doesn''t it?"

    Gasps filled the room.

    Clerics murmured in shock, some cursing Enzo outright. Even the holy knight captain shook his head in disbelief.

    It was one thing for Claude to have turned out to be a Daemon¡ªbut back then, he had been just a child. No one had known his true identity.

    To willingly poison a child... it was beyond cruel.

    The Cardinal slowly removed his glasses, letting them dangle from the chain around his neck.

    "Enzo, you are a child of Eunomia," he said, his voice quieter but no less cutting. "Once, I held you in high regard. You were a knight of honor."

    His gaze turned cold. "But that man is long gone. All that remains before me is a pathetic excuse for one. I am disappointed in you."

    A chuckle broke the silence.

    "Cardinal, aren''t your words a bit too harsh?"

    Aether, the Saint seated across from the Cardinal, tilted his head slightly, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "The fact remains¡ªClaude is now a Daemon. And whose fault is it that he was never captured? Nadia and Enzo pleaded with you to act, yet you ignored them."

    He leaned forward, resting an elbow on the table, his fingers lightly tapping against the polished wood.

    "And now, that child has escaped to Diamond Town¡ªthe one place even my title as a Saint cannot reach."

    The room tensed further.

    The clerics and holy knights exchanged uneasy glances. They were loyal to the Cardinal, but Aether''s words held undeniable truth.

    Had the church acted sooner, Claude would not have slipped through their grasp.

    But the Cardinal merely smirked.

    "And if it weren''t for our dear Saint''s recklessness¡ªkilling off most of the Dark Mages and moving in such haste¡ªwe would have caught that child by now."

    Aether''s fingers stilled.

    The tension in the room thickened as the two powerful figures locked eyes, neither bothering to conceal their mutual disdain.

    The air crackled with unspoken hostility, their rivalry laid bare for all to see.

    "Anyway," the Cardinal continued, his voice steady, "the reason I refused the investigation wasn''t because I don''t suspect the child of being a Daemon. It''s because they claim he is a direct descendant of the Lord of Calamity¡ªthe very one from the prophecy."

    The room erupted into chaos.

    Some clerics gasped in shock, others scoffed at the absurdity. An elderly cleric slammed his hand against the table.

    "This is nonsense! That child showed no traces of darkness!"

    "Exactly! He''s weak!" another added, and soon the voices overlapped in a cacophony of disbelief.

    The Cardinal''s hand struck the table with a resounding thud, silencing the chamber instantly.

    "But I swear!" Enzo suddenly shouted, his face red with frustration.

    "That child is different! He survived the poison! He survived an attack from Chaos Hounds! How do you explain that?!"

    "M-me too..." Nadia spoke up hesitantly, forcing herself to stand firm. "I believe what Mr. Easton said."

    The Cardinal''s sharp eyes turned to her.

    "Nadia, is it?" His voice was like ice. "Do you know the results of Enzo Easton''s mental examination?"

    Nadia stiffened.

    "He didn''t even pass the first stage," the Cardinal continued coldly.

    "By all rights, he should have been expelled from the church."

    His glare intensified.

    "But I allowed him to stay¡ªas a sign of gratitude for his past service. And yet you, a cleric granted the honor of a surname by the Church of the Promised Land, would put your faith in a madman?"

    A murmur of agreement spread through the room.

    "The Cardinal is right," the Holy Knight Captain added. "That man was a wreck for years before he could function again. His mind is unreliable. And yet you trust him?"

    Nadia bit her lip, saying nothing.

    They weren''t wrong. Even her fellow holy knight had abandoned her, returning to the Promised Land while she remained here, clinging to a belief no one else shared.

    But she knew something was off about that child.

    Claude''s aura was unlike anything she had ever encountered¡ªsomething sinister lurked beneath his innocent facade.

    Even when he played with other children, trained with swords, or behaved like any normal boy, her instincts screamed at her that it was all a deception.

    And yet... she had no proof.

    It was only when she reached out to a Saint for assistance that someone had finally listened.

    That Saint was Aether.

    Aether leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Cardinal, why are you so opposed to informing the Central Church? If this child truly is dangerous, wouldn''t it be best to seek their aid?"

    He tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "Or is it that you no longer follow the teachings of the Goddess? Isn''t it Eunomia herself who commands us to listen to every believer without prejudice?"

    His words dripped with sarcasm.

    The Cardinal chuckled, but there was no warmth in it. "How old are you, Your Holiness?"

    Aether frowned. "Excuse me? How is that relevant?"

    "It is relevant." The Cardinal adjusted his glasses, his confidence unwavering. "You are young. A new Saint¡ªthe lowest-ranked among your predecessors."

    Aether''s expression darkened.

    The Cardinal leaned forward, his voice turning serious. "I understand. At your age, there is a natural desperation to prove oneself. To seek validation."

    He sighed, shaking his head. "But you are nai?ve, Your Holiness."

    Aether''s hands balled into fists.

    The Cardinal''s gaze locked onto him, unwavering and sharp. "Do you truly wish to know what will happen if I report this ridiculous claim to the Central Church?"

    Silence fell over the room.

    "The world will fall into chaos."

    His voice was calm, but his words struck like daggers. "Do you want that to happen, Aether?"

    Aether''s eye twitched.

    The words stung more than he cared to admit. How dare this man¡ªthis Cardinal of some backwater town¡ªspeak to him this way?

    I am a Saint.

    I should be worshipped!

    Aether shot up from his seat, slamming his hands against the table. "Whatever you say, I will report this to the Central Church. And I know they won''t sit idly by!"

    His golden eyes swept across the chamber, burning with contempt.

    "Unlike you cowards, growing complacent in your comfortable lives, I see the darkness looming ahead!"

    With that, he turned and strode from the room in a blur of white and gold, his cloak billowing behind him.

    The remaining clerics and knights exchanged uneasy glances.

    "What should we do, Your Holiness?" one of them asked hesitantly.

    The Cardinal exhaled slowly, reclining in his chair as he gazed at the ceiling.

    "Let him be. Let the Elders decide."

    His fingers tapped against the armrest as he lost himself in thought.

    ''Dalia... this is all I can do for you. The last act of kindness I can offer.''

    ''Stay safe, my child. Live.''

    ***

    Claude stood in silence, watching the orange hues of the horizon fade into dusk. The wind carried the cool scent of the evening as he and his mother approached the carriage waiting for them.

    Marquess Raynold had provided more than just horses¡ªthere was a sturdy carriage, two well-bred steeds, and a hunchman waiting at the reins.

    As they neared, a man in a black robe stepped forward. With a flick of his hand, he pushed back his hood, revealing a grin.

    "You must be Lord Claude. I''ve been waiting for you."

    Claude''s gaze flickered to the man''s face¡ªcurly orange hair, a smattering of freckles across his nose, and striking red eyes that gleamed under the dimming light.

    Claude frowned slightly. ''I know this voice from somewhere... but where?''

    And then another thought struck him. ''Why did he call me ''Lord''?''

    "I see. Shawn, is it?" Claude kept his voice neutral. "Let''s go, then." He gestured towards his mother. "This is Dalia."

    Shawn jumped down from the carriage with ease, grabbing their suitcases before Claude could speak again.

    "I know. Lord Theo already informed me beforehand."

    There was a brief pause as he placed their belongings inside. Then, without looking up, he asked, "So... he didn''t survive, did he?"

    Silence settled between them.

    Claude closed his eyes. "No. He isn''t coming back."

    Dalia lowered her gaze, her fingers curling slightly in her lap, but she remained composed.

    Shawn exhaled through his nose before straightening.

    "The journey must continue, then."

    Claude nodded, helping his mother into the carriage. "We need to reach the north as fast as possible."

    "I understand." Shawn''s expression hardened with resolve. "Believe in me. I will protect you with my life."

    Claude only gave a small nod before glancing back one last time, his eyes lingering on the distant mansion, half-expecting a miracle.

    Half-expecting Theo to step out from the shadows, alive.

    But no one came.

    With a final breath, Claude climbed into the carriage, knowing that from this moment forward, his life would be more dangerous than ever.

    The Church was now his enemy.

    And he was no longer just a child running for his own survival¡ªhe had to protect his mother too.

    ''I won''t let anything happen to her.''

    ''Next time... I won''t run away.''

    ''Next time, I will win.''

 Chapter 21: Live Of The Traveler

    A full year had passed since Claude, Dalia, and Shawn began their journey north.

    Without a flying daimon or any magical mounts, they had relied solely on their carriage, resting in a tent whenever needed.

    Claude still remembered the day he had asked his mother about the man she had spoken to when they left Blackwood. Her answer had been vague.

    "He is someone who has taken care of me... my savior. But I can''t introduce you to him. Our relationship is meant to remain a secret."

    At first, Claude had been curious, but as time passed, that mystery faded to the background.

    Survival came first.

    Adapting to their new life, avoiding the Church''s grasp, and staying ahead of their pursuers took priority.

    Now, after four grueling days on the road, they finally reached another town.

    "Lord Claude," Shawn spoke from the driver''s seat, his voice calm yet cautious.

    "The town ahead is full of Photenosia''s blind believers. It would be best not to linger."

    Claude let out a sigh. "Damn, and here I thought I could finally sleep in a proper bed."

    "Claude! Language," Dalia scolded, her hands still busy knitting a scarf.

    She had been working on it for the past few days in preparation for the approaching winter.

    Claude crossed his arms, then turned to Shawn. "Let''s just buy some robes and other essentials. We''ll leave as soon as the sun sets."

    "As you wish." Shawn nodded, guiding the carriage toward the gates.

    As they entered the town, Dalia quietly set her knitting aside.

    She pulled the hood of her pristine white robe over her face, her fingers clutching the fabric as tension filled her posture.

    Claude''s eyes darkened¡ªnot toward his mother, but toward the world that had made her live like this.

    Ever since they fled Blackwood, they had become wanted fugitives.

    Their faces were plastered on every town square''s wanted posters, labeled as criminals by the Everbright Church.

    ''We''re lucky we live in a time without cameras, CCTV, or phones.''

    Claude clicked his tongue. ''Damn, they could''ve at least hired a better artist. My face looks hideous in that poster.''

    Ironically, the poor illustrations were part of why they hadn''t been caught yet. That, and their constant movement.

    Still, it pained him.

    ''Mother can''t even show her face. She''s always tense, always hiding.''

    Her features were too striking¡ªsilver hair, a delicate face, and, most notably, the golden ring in her irises.

    Claude had never seen anyone else with such eyes. It made her easy to remember. Easy to find.

    Without a word, he reached across the carriage and gently took her hand.

    "Don''t worry, Mother. We''ll be fine." He gave her a reassuring smile.

    Dalia looked up, startled for a moment, before her expression softened.

    Claude let go and grinned. "Want me to call Cheshire?"

    At his words, a sudden white blur appeared. A fluffy, round cat with big green eyes floated into Dalia''s lap, purring softly.

    Cheshire was Claude''s newest companion, a Cacodemon disguised as an adorable feline.

    Originally, she had only been able to feed on happy dreams and positive emotions.

    But now? She could devour nightmares, any emotions, instill fear, and implant terrifying visions and dreams into her enemies'' minds.

    A small but deadly weapon.

    The moment Cheshire nestled against her, Dalia exhaled slowly. The tension in her shoulders melted away, replaced by a sense of warmth and peace.

    She smiled. "Thank you, Claude."

    Claude leaned back, satisfied. "Why don''t you come shopping with me? We can get winter coats and maybe even some jewelry."

    Dalia shook her head. "Oh no, darling. We should save our money for necessities. We don''t know how long we''ll be on the road."

    Claude scoffed. "We have more than enough."

    As exhausting as this journey had been, it had revealed something unexpected¡ªmany town chiefs, village lords, and even noble landowners were secretly Daemons.

    Every time they passed through such territories, gifts and gold were discreetly sent his way, ensuring they never ran out of money or resources.

    Their carriage was comfortable, their supplies well-stocked, and they even had an artifact that provided them with a secure resting realm.

    But that fact forming questions into Claude''s mind:

    ''Why the hell didn''t Theo just knock up a witch in one of those safe towns ruled by Daemon nobility? Why Blackwood of all places?''

    The thought nagged at him. It didn''t make sense.

    ''He could just run away with Dalia and me when I was still a child too. But he didn''t.''

    But that was questions with no answer. Theo was dead.

    Claude couldn''t ask a corpse. And when he had questioned Shawn, the man had only shrugged, claiming to know nothing.

    Shawn, who had been listening quietly, spoke up. "My Lord and Lady, I advise against using magic to disguise your appearances here."

    "We are in enemy territory. Lady Dalia''s choice is wise."

    Claude rolled his eyes. "Fine. In that case, you can handle the shopping."

    Shawn groaned. "Can''t we divide the tasks? Buying clothes is hard for me..."

    Claude raised a brow. "Didn''t you just warn me about being cautious? I trust you to do your job."

    "Ugh... I apologize for my rudeness, My Lord," Shawn muttered dejectedly.

    Dalia laughed softly. "Claude, be kinder to your subordinates."

    Claude sighed. "Alright, alright."

    Shawn immediately brightened. "Ah, Lady Dalia! You are the kindest woman in the world! I cannot thank you enough!"

    Rolling his eyes again, Claude turned his gaze out the carriage window.

    Shortly after, they arrived at a lodging house. While the horses were tended to, Dalia retired to her room for rest.

    Claude and Shawn split up, with him heading into town to purchase necessities.

    But as he walked through the streets, something in the town square caught his eye.

    Women hung from wooden beams, their lifeless bodies swaying in the cold wind.

    Claude''s fingers clenched. ''A witch hunt.''

    Lately, these executions have become more frequent, spreading across various regions like a disease.

    It wasn''t just the Church¡ªit was humanity itself that drove these massacres forward.

    His heart ached with fury.

    ''My mother is a witch. If we weren''t constantly moving, this could have been her.''

    The anger burning inside him only deepened his hatred. Hatred toward the Church. Hatred toward the world that allowed this to happen.

    ''Fucking hypocrites.''

    As he turned away, a voice called out to him.

    "Mister, please donate to the Church! We are constructing a new chapel."

    A young woman with long black hair approached, holding out a small pouch for offerings. Her smile was wide and bright, but Claude barely spared her a glance.

    Instead, he examined her aura, assessing her holy power. ''Lot of holy power, but not yet sharpened.''

    His lips curled into a smile. ''Perfect sacrifice.''

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out two gold coins, dropping them into her pouch.

    Her eyes widened. "Oh my! What a generous and handsome gentleman! May Eunomia bless your life!"

    Claude returned her smile.

    ''Bless my ass.''

    One thing Claude knew for certain about Theo¡ªhe had been feeding him the blood of a holy person.

    Blood infused with divine power, meant to suppress the darkness within him.

    At the time, Claude hadn''t questioned it. But lately, something has changed. The darkness inside him had begun to stir, no longer dormant.

    It clawed at the edges of his control, growing more persistent. Some days, when he meditated or cast spells, it slipped through the cracks¡ªwild, unchecked.

    ''This isn''t normal. This could be a sign of something worse coming.''

    He needed to act.

    And there was only one solution: he had to kill more holy people. Stronger ones. Ones with greater mana.

    And he already found his target.

    ***

    Trapping the young woman had been as easy as Claude expected.

    After finishing his shopping, he followed her through the streets, keeping a casual distance. When the moment was right, he ''accidentally'' bumped into her, spilling wine onto her dress.

    She gasped, irritated¡ªuntil she saw his face.

    Recognition flickered in her eyes. The generous donor who had given her two gold coins.

    Her annoyance vanished, replaced by polite formality.

    Claude apologized smoothly, offering to pay for the damage and leading her to a quieter spot. She followed without hesitation.

    The moment they entered a narrow alley, he struck¡ªswift and precise. A sharp blow to her neck, and she crumpled.

    Wrapping her in dark cloth, he stuffed her into their travel supplies, unnoticed as they left the town.

    Claude then brought her in the middle of the forest, silent under the moonlight.

    Laying her across a smooth stone, he pressed a blade to her throat and slit it clean.

    The young woman''s eyes snapped open in horror. She tried to scream, but Claude had already severed her larynx.

    All she could do was clutch at her bleeding throat, choking on silent gasps.

    Claude crouched beside her, a hard container positioned beneath her neck to catch the streaming blood. He wrinkled his nose.

    "Damn. You holy people always smell like corpses."

    Her body trembled, tears spilling down her cheeks.

    "I know, I know¡ªyou''re angry that I killed you," he mused, watching the blood flow. "But don''t be."

    He tilted his head, as if offering comfort.

    "At least you won''t grow into another spiteful bitch serving that cursed church. I saved you from that hypocrite life¡ªyou should be grateful."

    The container slowly filled. Claude sighed.

    "Shame I can''t drain you completely. As time goes by, the quality will drop." He glanced at her paling face, already slack with death.

    "But still. You should be proud¡ªyour life was worth two gold coins. Most prostitutes would kill for that price."

    The blood reached the brim. Claude sealed the container and slid it into his coat. Then, pulling two silver coins from his pocket, he pressed them gently onto her lifeless eyes.

    "For your journey."

    He turned¡ªonly to find Sun standing there, watching.

    Claude raised a brow. "What?"

    "My Lord, that slut finally gave birth! And this time, the children are alive!"

 Chapter 22: Chaos Hound Perfect Pup

    Claude''s eyes widened. "Really? This time, don''t disappoint me, Sun. You''ve been at this for over seven years with nothing to show for it." His voice was laced with skepticism.

    "No, My Lord! This time, they survived¡ªtwo of them!" Sun''s ears perked up, his tail wagging in excitement.

    Claude rubbed his chin. "You sound confident."

    "I am!" Sun practically panted, his breath ragged with enthusiasm.

    Without hesitation, he opened a dark portal beside him.

    Claude took one last glance at the corpse.

    "Before we go¡ªscatter the body in the forest. Make it look like a beast attack. Be careful with the blood; take too much, and it''ll turn into poison."

    Sun hesitated. "But, My Lord, we''re only staying the night. Isn''t it fine to just leave her?"

    Claude didn''t answer immediately. They stepped into the portal, emerging into a dark, damp corridor.

    The sound of water dripping echoed through the stone walls, accompanied by distant, wailing cries.

    Rows of cells lined the hallway¡ªan underground prison, the heart of the Chaos Hound''s domain.

    Claude finally spoke, his voice calm but firm. "The hypocrite church will need someone to blame for her death. I won''t let an innocent take the fall."

    Sun''s tail stilled. He looked at his lord with admiration. "My Lord, you are truly kind. I''m lucky to serve you."

    Claude scoffed. "If you feel that way, then show some gratitude by finally learning to take on a humanoid form." His tone was nonchalant as he stepped into one of the cell rooms.

    Sun''s ears twitched. "Ugh... That''s hard, My Lord..." He muttered, following after him.

    Inside the cell, a woman sat motionless on the damp floor. Her golden hair, once vibrant, was matted with filth, its luster dulled to a muddy brown.

    The tattered dress clinging to her frail body was stained with sweat, dirt, and the remnants of childbirth.

    Blood and amniotic fluid pooled beneath her, a stark reminder of the life she had just brought into the world.

    Claris barely seemed alive, her vacant eyes staring at nothing. In her trembling arms, two newborns wailed, their cries echoing through the dimly lit chamber.

    One was humanoid, with soft, dark purple hair, wolf-like ears, and a small tail curling around its body. The other was a tiny hound, its fur damp and its body weak yet full of life.

    Claude smirked as he reached down and lifted the humanoid child. The baby squirmed, its tiny nose twitching as he gently poked it with his finger.

    "Amazing," he mused. "So she can be a baby maker after all."

    For years, Claude had been experimenting with Sun, trying to breed the perfect Chaos Hound. Moon and Star had assisted, but their lack of intelligence often slowed the process.

    The difficulty lay in the opposing forces of dark and light affinity¡ªmost offspring never survived past the womb, and Chaos Hounds only mated once a year, further delaying their work.

    But this time, it seemed Sun had finally succeeded.

    Sun wagged his tail proudly. "It''s my first time seeing a Chaos Hound born in humanoid form too! My Lord, this one might be strong¡ªjust as you wished."

    Claude hummed in approval and activated Appraisal Magic.

    Dark energy swirled within the humanoid child, a vortex of raw potential. Strong¡ªstronger than even a normal Chaos Hound.

    However, his excitement dimmed when he examined the other pup. Just an ordinary Chaos Hound.

    "A shame," Claude murmured. "No trace of light affinity... But this one is already stronger than a normal Chaos Hound."

    But then his gaze shifted to Claris. "Is she dead?"

    Sun''s ears twitched. "Ah... No, but she hasn''t responded since giving birth."

    Claude narrowed his eyes. He nudged Claris''s leg with his boot. "Oi, are you still alive?"

    The woman flinched at his voice. Slowly, she lifted her head, recognition flickering in her hollow gaze. Horror and hope warred within her expression.

    "I... I gave birth as you ordered..." Her voice was hoarse, her lips cracked from dehydration.

    "Can I... leave this place now?"

    Claude tilted his head. "Don''t you want to raise them?"

    Claris''s breath hitched. Her body trembled as she stared at the baby in her arms. And then, suddenly¡ªshe dropped it.

    The infant let out a sharp, heart-wrenching cry.

    Claude clenched his jaw.

    "T-That''s a monster!" Claris gasped, her face contorted with hysteria.

    "That''s not my baby!" Her sobs tore through the chamber, raw and broken.

    Claude rolled his eyes. The wailing of babies, combined with the pitiful cries of a grown woman, grated on his patience.

    ''Well... not unexpected,'' he thought. ''She was forced into this, after all.'' His grip on the humanoid child tightened.

    He sighed, then turned to Sun. "Do your pups need breast milk to survive?"

    Sun shook his head. "No. They can eat fresh meat¡ªcarcasses if needed. They''re already born with fangs."

    Claude examined the humanoid baby''s mouth. Unlike its sibling, it had no visible fangs.

    "We only need a female human for reproduction," Sun continued. "All of our kind are born male."

    Claude smirked. "Understood."

    He crouched in front of Claris, the baby still cradled in his arm.

    "You have two choices," he said, his tone deceptively light. He lifted the infant slightly.

    "Take this."

    Then, from his coat pocket, he pulled out a dagger. The steel gleamed coldly in the dim torchlight.

    "Or take this."

    Claris''s breath hitched. Her eyes darted between the baby and the dagger.

    "Y-You said I''d be free!" she cried.

    Claude grinned. "Death is a form of freedom."

    Whatever hope she had shattered in an instant. Her body trembled violently, her hands clawing at the damp floor as she knelt before him.

    "Please," she whispered. "I just want to see the sun again... I''ll do anything¡ªjust let me out of this cursed place."

    "I won''t tell anyone about what happened, I swear!" Her forehead pressed against the ground, her pride long abandoned.

    If it was Claris in the past, it was impossible for her to do this. She was too arrogant, too prideful.

    But now, this kind of thing was normal for her since this was the only way she could get clemency.

    Claude sighed. "If you''re looking for pity, you''ve come to the wrong person."

    His eyes were ice-cold. "I don''t pity you. I don''t pity any of you¡ªhumans, holy people, all of you mean nothing to me."

    Claris clenched her fists.

    "Now, choose."

    Her breath came in ragged gasps. Tears streaked her dirt-stained face as her trembling fingers reached for the knife¡ªonly to hesitate.

    Then, in one swift motion, she snatched up the baby instead, cradling it close to her chest.

    Claude smirked. "Good choice." He stood, brushing off his coat.

    Sun hesitated. "My Lord, you didn''t have to¡ª"

    Claude cut him off. "The humanoid pup doesn''t have fangs yet. He''ll need her milk to survive." His tone left no room for argument.

    Turning back to Claris, he loomed over her. "Raise this child until he no longer needs you. Then, you can leave."

    Her breath caught. "R-Really...?"

    Claude''s voice darkened. "If you ever grow to love that child, then make sure he learns to bow only to me."

    "But if you choose to hate him, then keep your mouth shut and say nothing at all."

    Claris flinched but nodded weakly.

    Claude turned to Sun. "Make sure this domain becomes a proper environment for them to grow."

    Sun perked up. "What kind of environment?"

    Claude''s eyes gleamed. "Recreate my old home. The scenery, the warmth¡ªeverything." His voice softened, almost nostalgic.

    "Make sure they grow up healthy. Make sure they grow up happy¡ªuntil they become useful to me."

    Sun''s tail wagged. "Understood, My Lord. I will do as you say."

    Claude exhaled, stepping out of the dark cell. As he emerged into the night, the full moon bathed him in silver light.

    He gazed up at the sky and smirked. "What a lovely night."

 Chapter 23: Cortinvar

    It was almost Claude''s 18th birthday, and under normal circumstances, the weather would have been warm and sunny, the kind of summer day perfect for celebrations.

    But normal circumstances had left Claude''s life a long time ago.

    Instead of basking in the sun, Claude found himself shivering in the frigid air of the Kingdom of Cortinvar, a land where winter reigned supreme.

    The journey here had taken nearly two years, starting from the fertile, forested lands of Inochyreth¡ªClaude''s birthplace¡ªand ending in this icy, mountainous realm.

    Cortinvar was the highest kingdom in the world, its peaks scraping the heavens and its valleys blanketed in perpetual snow.

    Even on its warmest days, the cold bit through layers of clothing, forcing Claude and his companions to bundle up in thick robes just to keep from freezing.

    "My Lord," Shawn began, his voice nasal from a lingering cold.

    He sneezed loudly before continuing, "Once we reach the capital, we''ll have to abandon the carriage. The Elysium lies beyond Malgrave Mountain."

    Claude raised an eyebrow, glancing at the daemon. "Huh. So even Daemon can catch colds, huh?"

    Shawn sniffed, looking mildly offended. "Well, Lord Theo said once we enter the Elysium, we''ll be invincible. No more sickness, no more weakness."

    His tone was impatient, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. The Elysium wasn''t just a destination for him¡ªit was home.

    "Theo, huh?" Claude murmured.

    It had been almost two years since he''d last heard his name.

    He glanced at Dalia, who was curled up on the seat across from him, fast asleep despite the carriage''s jolting movements.

    Claude marveled at his mother''s ability to sleep anywhere, even in the most uncomfortable conditions.

    This carriage, their latest mode of transportation, was by far the worst they''d endured.

    ''That cheap, fat bastard,'' Claude thought, his irritation flaring as he recalled the last noble they''d dealt with¡ªa man named August, who called himself a count but had the manners of a street vendor.

    August had handed them this rickety carriage with a smug grin, as if he were doing them a favor.

    August was different, he didn''t have any respect toward him at all.

    ''Talking about respect. I don''t even know why half these people are so polite to me,'' Claude mused, his breath fogging the window as he peered outside.

    ''Theo must''ve been someone really important.''

    The journey to Cortinvar''s capital, Haven, had been grueling. The roads were steep and slippery, the carriage lurching dangerously with every turn.

    But as they finally approached the city, Claude''s mood lifted slightly.

    Haven was a fortress of iron, its towering walls and spires gleaming dully under the overcast sky.

    The city looked imposing, even gloomy, but there was a strange beauty to its industrial grandeur.

    "We don''t have to worry about the Church here," Shawn explained, his voice tinged with relief.

    "Cortinvar follows the Materia religion. They despise the Everbright Church."

    "Good," Claude muttered, leaning back in his seat.

    "Finally, a place where I don''t have to curse every time I see a damn church."

    Shawn perked up, his earlier grumpiness fading. "Oh, and they''re famous for their hot springs! Once we''re settled, you have to try them."

    As they passed through the city gates, Claude''s initial impressions of Haven shifted.

    Despite the cold, the city was alive with energy. The streets were lined with towering iron buildings, their chimneys belching smoke into the sky.

    Unlike the quaint villages Claude had passed through, Haven felt modern and bustling, its people thriving in the harsh environment.

    The streets were crowded with vendors hawking their wares, the air filled with the scent of sizzling meat and the sound of laughter.

    Strange, exotic dishes made from local monsters tempted Claude''s curiosity, and the lively atmosphere was a stark contrast to the bleak landscape outside the city walls.

    "Huh. It''s... lively," Claude remarked, his eyes darting from one attraction to another.

    Shawn grinned, clearly proud of his knowledge. "Of course! Cortinvar is the world''s largest producer of iron and rare minerals. They''re one of the richest kingdoms out there."

    Claude nodded absently, his attention already drifting toward the food stalls and the promise of a warm meal.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, he allowed himself a small smile.

    No Church. No witch hunts. Just a city full of life and opportunity.

    Maybe, just maybe, things were finally looking up.

    After securing their lodging, Claude, as usual, ordered Shawn to handle the shopping for necessities¡ªespecially since they''d be spending extended time in the mountains and forests without the comfort of a carriage.

    Meanwhile, he and his mother set out to shop for something else¡ªnew robes and clothes.

    Dalia had initially refused, hesitant as always, but Claude insisted.

    He reassured her that the Everbright Church''s influence had yet to reach this place.

    Their wanted posters were nowhere in sight, and there hadn''t been a single witch hunt reported in this kingdom.

    Eventually, she relented.

    For the first time in a long while, Dalia walked freely among the crowd, without the constant fear of being recognized and persecuted.

    The people here were too occupied with their own business, allowing her to move without suspicion.

    After finishing their shopping, they settled into a bustling restaurant, eager to enjoy a rare moment of peace.

    Claude took a sip of wine, savoring its taste before asking, "How do you like the food, Mother?"

    Dalia took another bite, chewing thoughtfully before answering, "The texture is... different. This is my first time eating beast meat."

    Despite her words, the delight in her eyes was unmistakable.

    Claude chuckled. "It suits you."

    Dalia hummed in response, glancing around the lively restaurant. "This kingdom is quite nice, isn''t it? It''s lively, and the people are well-dressed."

    Claude nodded in agreement. The wealth of a kingdom could often be measured by the appearance of its people.

    If the citizens could afford fine clothing, it meant they were well-fed and their basic needs were met.

    It was a sign of prosperity.

    Just as he was about to continue the conversation, a nearby table caught his attention. The voices were hushed but tense, laced with irritation.

    "Did you hear? One of the Saints from Photenosia is coming to visit this town soon."

    "You''re joking. What the hell is the king doing? Why isn''t he stopping them?!"

    "Right?! Are they planning to spread their damn missionary work again?"

    A loud thud echoed through the room as one of them slammed the table. "I won''t let that happen!"

    Claude''s fingers twitched around his wine glass, his focus momentarily drifting.

    A voice brought him back.

    "What were you about to say, Claude?" Dalia asked, tilting her head. "Why stop halfway?"

    He blinked, forcing himself to relax before rubbing the back of his neck. "Ah, sorry, Mother. Got distracted for a moment."

    He cleared his throat, shifting the topic. "I was saying¡ªwhy don''t we try the hot springs? Shawn mentioned that this capital is famous for them."

    Dalia clapped her hands together, her eyes lighting up. "Oh! A nice bath after shopping sounds perfect!"

    Claude smiled at her excitement, but his mind remained elsewhere.

    Even as they finished their meal, his thoughts kept circling back to that conversation.

    ''Damn it... why does this always happen?''

    His jaw tightened as his grip on the wine glass turned rigid.

    ''This time, I need to be prepared. If possible... I''ll kill that damned Saint myself.''

 Chapter 24: Unnatainable Desire

    Steam curled into the crisp night air, swirling around Claude as he leaned back against the stone edge of the hot spring.

    The water''s warmth seeped into his muscles, making the cold night almost unnoticeable.

    Above him, the stars stretched endlessly, a glittering canvas that should have been the most breathtaking sight of the evening.

    But it wasn''t.

    The true beauty before him was Dalia.

    Bathed in moonlight, her pale skin gleamed softly against the water''s reflection, her silver hair cascading over her shoulders like silk.

    Fortunately, she was sitting with her back turned to him.

    Unfortunately, his damn sharp eyes caught more details than he wanted.

    Claude gritted his teeth. ''Curse these instincts.

    Calm down. She''s your mother. You drank milk from her breasts, for god''s sake.''

    Forcing himself to focus, he picked up the small glass from the floating tray before him.

    The liquor inside¡ªcalled Dragon''s Breath by the locals¡ªburned like fire as it slid down his throat, warming him from the inside.

    "This kingdom has some fine alcohol, doesn''t it?"

    Dalia''s voice broke his thoughts, making his shoulders tense.

    He swallowed hard before answering, "Ah, yeah, Mother. It''s definitely better than that dirt-flavored beer from Inochyreth."

    She chuckled, shifting her hair over one shoulder.

    And that was when he saw them.

    Scars.

    Long, jagged whip marks crisscrossing her back, remnants of unimaginable pain.

    Claude''s grip on his glass tightened, his fingers turning white. Crack. The glass nearly shattered in his grasp. His blood roared in his ears.

    "What the hell happened to your back?"

    His voice was sharp, his body rigid with barely restrained fury.

    "Who did this to you? Was it Enzo?!"

    Dalia jolted at his sudden outburst, "N-no, Claude... these wounds are from when I was a slave."

    His heart nearly stopped.

    "Slave?"

    A violent energy pulsed through him, his aura darkening as rage bubbled to the surface.

    He could feel the suffocating weight of his magic seeping out, threatening to explode at any moment.

    But before he could lose himself in fury, Dalia spoke again.

    "It was when I was still a child..." she murmured, lowering her gaze.

    "But someone bought me and set me free. That man... was the one you saw speaking to me before we left Blackwood."

    Claude inhaled sharply, exhaling slowly to calm himself. He leaned back against the stone, his fingers digging into the surface.

    "...I see."

    He struggled for words, but nothing felt right.

    After a long pause, he finally asked, "Was it because you''re a witch?"

    Dalia was silent for a moment before answering, "Yes and no."

    Claude frowned but let her continue.

    "I was born when my homeland was already colonized. Many of my people either became slaves or fled as far as they could."

    "Your people...?" He hesitated, recalling something. "You mean the ones with those golden rings in their eyes?"

    Dalia turned slightly, surprised. "How did you know?"

    Claude shrugged. It had been a guess, but her reaction confirmed it.

    Dalia sighed, her expression distant, almost wistful. "My mother told me that our people once lived in vast grasslands on a hill near the sea."

    Her golden-ringed eyes reflected the night sky, lost in memories of a place she had never seen, yet somehow longed for.

    "We were known for our silver hair and immense mana reserves," she continued. "We lived longer than most humans, and the golden rings in our eyes marked our heritage."

    A small smile touched her lips, fragile yet full of reverence. "My mother called our people Solariel."

    Claude remained silent.

    He could see it¡ªthe longing, the sorrow buried deep in her gaze.

    Dalia exhaled softly before speaking again.

    "That''s why... I had so few choices in life. I made mistakes. Many of them." Her voice trembled, but she steadied herself.

    "Claude, I just hope you can choose your own path. I hope no one ever forces you into a life you don''t want."

    She turned to him fully now, her golden eyes filled with nothing but sincerity. A mother''s silent prayer for her son''s future.

    But Claude... had already made his choice.

    His lips curled, his voice firm with conviction.

    "Mother, I want to create a world where Daemons and witches can live in peace. A world where no one dares to oppress us."

    Dalia''s gaze softened, but before she could respond, he added in his mind:

    ''Of course... I''ll turn this world upside down.''

    ''I''ll trample those church believers beneath my feet... to make sure we can be happy.''

    A slow, dark smile spread across his face, his resolve absolute.

    "Aww~ Claude, my baby, you''re so sweet!"

    Before he could react, Dalia threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace.

    ''Shit! I can feel her soft boobs!'' his thought was somewhere else, ''Calm down my junior! Calm down! Hold ittt!!! For fuck sake!!!''

    His determination cursed through as she could feel her soft and jiggly breast pressing into his body.

    "M-Mother... c-calm down," he stammered, his body stiff as a board.

    Dalia pulled back slightly, tilting her head as she flashed him a teasing smile. "Oh? Are you embarrassed because I hugged you?"

    She chuckled, her fingers lightly pressing against his chest.

    "But no matter how big you get, you''re still my baby."

    Claude swallowed hard, his grip tightening around her slender wrists. "I''m a man now, Mother... and you¡ª"

    "You should know... I have needs too," he murmured, his voice husky with something he couldn''t quite name.

    Dalia''s breath hitched, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. But then she frowned and took a step back, shaking her head.

    "Claude... I''m sorry."

    She let out a soft sigh before flashing him another playful smile, trying to brush away the tension.

    "Still, no matter what, you''ll always be my cute little boy." With that, she pinched his cheek, making him sigh in defeat.

    ''In the next life, I hope you are my hot sexy neighbor mommy instead,'' he thought as he prayed at the night sky full of stars.

    ***

    "What does this mean, Your Majesty?!"

    Aether''s voice echoed through the grand throne room, laced with frustration. Behind him was Nadia, always following behind.

    Standing before him on the elevated throne was Emmalise Lacarria, the Queen of Cortinvar¡ªthe absolute ruler of this frozen land.

    The Queen exhaled, resting her chin on her palm as she regarded him with bored indifference.

    "Saint," she addressed him lazily, "do you know the punishment for a man who dares to oppose the Queen? His tongue is cut out."

    She was a striking woman¡ªlong, dark wavy hair framing sharp gray eyes, her regal form wrapped in a flowing black robe.

    "Be careful with your words," her tone carried a hint of warning.

    "You are not welcome in my kingdom. I am being generous by even granting you an audience."

    Aether clenched his fists. "Your Majesty, there is a possibility that the descendant of the King of Calamity is hiding in this very town!"

    His voice was urgent, his golden eyes burning with conviction.

    "Do you not care? Do you not wish to protect your people and contribute to the safety of the world?!"

    But Emmalise merely chuckled, a slow, mocking sound. "Contribute? To what? When my kingdom was swallowed by eternal snow, the other nations abandoned us."

    "We have learned to fend for ourselves. We owe nothing to anyone."

    Her gray eyes glinted with amusement. "And as for your so-called King of Calamity... he is nothing more than a legend spun by your religion."

    Aether''s patience snapped. "A legend?!" he seethed.

    "For a hundred years, our Saints waged war against the Daemon! We bled, we suffered, and we fought to bring peace! It is all written in history!"

    He scoffed. "Or is Cortinvar so backwards that it lacks even history books?!"

    The knights standing behind Emmalise bristled at his insult. At a silent command, they unsheathed their swords and advanced.

    "Your Majesty, please!" Nadia interjected, stepping forward with desperation in her voice.

    "We came here peacefully! We only ask for your permission to investigate the town."

    But Emmalise remained unmoved.

    Then, she raised her hand. The knights halted instantly, returning to their posts.

    She leaned back into her throne. "Saint, in our faith, we value balance. Light and darkness must coexist."

    Her voice was calm, "Has it ever occurred to you that your relentless crusade to purge darkness is precisely what births calamity? That the world is merely trying to correct itself?"

    Aether and Nadia stiffened, caught off guard by her words.

    But Aether quickly recovered, his expression hardening. "In our faith, eradicating evil is the duty of all believers. To turn a blind eye is a sin, Your Majesty."

    His voice was firm¡ªtinged with anger, exasperation, and self-righteous certainty.

    Emmalise let out a slow sigh, resting her cheek against her knuckles. "Eradicating evil, hmm?" Her lips curled into a bitter smile.

    "Tell me, Saint... does that justify killing women and children?"

    Aether bristled. "Your Majesty, you may sit upon a throne, but be mindful of your words. That is blasphemy!"

    He straightened his posture, his voice unwavering. "We do not kill women and children. We kill witches and Daemon."

    Emmalise chuckled, her amusement returning. "Ah, so you do not even consider them human anymore?"

    With a flick of her wrist, she turned to her knight captain. "Clinton, escort the Saint and his follower out. They are not welcome here."

    "However, if they wish to search for their so-called ''evil'' beyond the kingdom''s borders, they may do as they please."

    The knight captain nodded and approached Aether and Nadia with his men.

    Aether slapped away their hands. "Don''t you dare touch me," he hissed. "We will leave on our own."

    Before stepping away, he turned back to Emmalise, his golden eyes locking onto her cold gray ones.

    "Mark my words, Queen of Cortinvar¡ªyour arrogance will be your downfall."

    For the first time, her smirk faded. A small frown creased her brow, though she said nothing.

    With that, Aether turned on his heel and left the throne room, Nadia following closely behind.

    As they stepped into the snow-covered streets, Aether watched the flakes drift onto his robes.

    Their spies had reported a troubling pattern¡ªthe Daemon always fled north, with their final destination said to be Malgrave Mountain.

    Most believed it was a place of death, where those who ventured in were never seen again.

    The rumors claimed the Daemon sought solitude, choosing to perish in the mountain''s depths.

    But Aether didn''t buy it. ''No one hides in a place like that unless they have something to protect.''

    "Tch. Another dead end." His voice was quiet, but his frustration was palpable.

    Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling gnawing at his chest¡ªtime was running out. He had to find the Daemon and his mother soon.

 Chapter 25: Malgrave Mountains

    Claude chose not to linger in Haven for too long¡ªhe knew the Saint and his followers were already here.

    Without delay, they resumed their journey, this time on horseback.

    The ones they had before had struggled with the harsh terrain and bitter cold of Malgrave Mountain, so they purchased new steeds bred for this climate.

    Cortinvar horses were different. Towering at 220 cm (22 hands tall or 7''2") and weighing over a ton, their powerful muscles and thick fur made them resilient to the elements.

    But they were far from gentle. Known as Mammoth Horses, they were notoriously difficult to tame.

    So when Claude managed to break his in just a few hours, the seller had been both stunned and impressed.

    He named his pristine white stallion "Snow."

    Even Shawn, who was skilled with animals, had needed half a day, and even now, his brown mare, Thalia, was still stubborn and unpredictable.

    Dalia, on the other hand, was absolutely terrified. The sheer size of the beasts made her uneasy, so she chose to ride with Claude instead.

    With their supplies packed onto a spare horse, the three of them set off toward Malgrave Mountain.

    As they passed through Haven''s gates, several knights watched them with strange expressions.

    It was clear what they were thinking¡ªno one comes back from Malgrave.

    But Claude didn''t care. He had no intention of turning back.

    The further they rode into the snow-covered wilderness, the tighter Dalia clung to Claude''s robe, her grip like a lifeline.

    She wasn''t used to riding horses¡ªlet alone one this enormous.

    Claude chuckled. "It''s fine, Mother. Snow is a good and obedient boy."

    Snow huffed proudly, as if acknowledging the compliment.

    Shawn, struggling to keep control of Thalia, laughed awkwardly. "Yeah, not like mine."

    His mare kept shifting sideways, nearly throwing him off more than once.

    Behind them, their supply horse trudged along, carrying only half of what they originally packed¡ªa necessary sacrifice for speed.

    Dalia, still uneasy, muttered, "This is too high and uncomfortable."

    Claude smiled. "Open your eyes, Mother. The eternal snow is beautiful."

    She hesitated before slowly opening them. The world before her was pristine white, an endless stretch of snow-covered trees and hills.

    Beautiful¡ªyet eerily silent.

    Her expression softened. "Yes... you''re right." A genuine smile crossed her lips.

    Seeing her happy, Claude felt his own smile grow. There was no one in this world he loved more than Dalia.

    But the warmth in his chest quickly turned to ice as his thoughts drifted back to Aether.

    The Saint who had killed his father.

    ''I can''t let him keep chasing me.'' His hands clenched the reins, the leather creaking under his grip.

    ''He''s forced me to leave town in a hurry more times than I can count. It''s only a matter of time before he catches up again.''

    A flicker of suspicion crept into his mind.

    ''How the hell does he always know my route?''

    As night fell, the group decided to rest¡ªbut not in the open. Setting up camp was too dangerous.

    Claude had no choice but to rely on Sun''s domain for shelter.

    It was the safest option since his domain was larger and more stable than the others, but he rarely used it. There was a reason for that.

    Sun''s Domain had a history of unpredictable anomalies.

    Occasionally, bizarre things would happen¡ªa sudden hole opening in the ground, an unexpected earthquake, or shifts in space that defied logic.

    That instability had always made Claude hesitant.

    But Sun had been reassuring him. "It''s stable now."

    So for tonight, they took the risk.

    Inside the domain, the three of them sat at the dining table, their dinner eerily reminiscent of Claude''s childhood.

    The warm, familiar surroundings brought a nostalgic smile to Dalia''s face.

    "Wow, this house... it''s exactly like our old home," Dalia murmured, running her fingers over the table''s polished surface.

    Claude smiled. "Right? And it''s warm and comfortable here. You''ll be able to rest properly, Mother."

    Shawn leaned back, sighing in contentment. "Ahh~ If only we could stay in this domain forever. It''s safe here."

    But safety was an illusion. Malgrave Mountain was still ahead of them.

    "How dangerous is Malgrave exactly?" Claude asked, cutting into his steak.

    Shawn hummed, thinking. "There are a lot of rumors, but the most famous ones are about the Poisonous Chasm and the legendary cacodemon."

    Claude raised an eyebrow. "Poisonous Chasm?"

    "Yeah. Anything¡ªman or beast¡ªthat gets within 100 meters of it dies instantly."

    Claude frowned. "And the cacodemon?"

    Shawn''s voice dropped slightly, as if recalling old legends. "It''s said to be massive, with a reptilian body covered in impenetrable scales."

    "It flies higher than any bird, and wherever it goes, plague follows. Its bat-like wings scatter illness and misfortune. It''s one of the first cacodemons to ever terrorize the world."

    Claude listened carefully, chewing his bread.

    ''Wait... doesn''t that sound like a dragon?''

    The thought sent a thrill through him. ''If I reach Elysium, I could become strong enough to contract that monster.''

    Dinner ended, and Claude moved to the fireplace in the living room, lost in thought.

    Aether.

    His mind kept circling back to that damn Saint.

    ''I need a plan to get rid of him.''

    Leaving Aether alive was too dangerous.

    Claude had already learned from past mistakes¡ªhe should''ve killed his father when he had the chance.

    Sparing enemies only led to more trouble in the future.

    This time, he wouldn''t hesitate. If someone stood against him, they would die.

    He lifted his hand, watching the faint traces of dark energy ripple through his fingers. But it wasn''t enough.

    ''I still can''t defeat him like this.''

    Aether had killed Theo easily. Even with all the magic, swordsmanship, and archery Claude had been practicing, he was still at a disadvantage.

    His thoughts drifted back to the Poisonous Chasm.

    A slow smirk spread across his lips.

    "Sun. Moon. Star."

    The three cacodemons were patrolling Malgrave, but Claude''s voice rang through the domain, summoning them.

    He had a plan.

    The trio of Chaos Hounds materialized before him, their dark forms bowing in unison.

    "My Lord, what do you need?" Sun asked, his piercing eyes gleaming in the dim firelight.

    Claude leaned back, fingers drumming against his arm. "How is the patrol?"

    "We encountered cacodemons, beasts, and daimon in the area," Sun reported smoothly. "As per your orders, we devoured some of them."

    Claude smirked. "Good. Keep eating. The stronger you become, the better."

    His tone then turned sharper. "What about the Saint and his followers? Any sign of them?"

    This time, Moon¡ªthe weakest of the three in terms of dark mana¡ªnodded.

    "They''re to the east, about ten kilometers away. Even from this distance, I can feel their light energy."

    Claude exhaled slowly, digesting the information. "Good. Keep patrolling and ensure our path tomorrow is free of monsters."

    "One more thing. Search for the Poisonous Chasm inside the mountain. I need to know exactly where it is."

    The three cacodemons exchanged glances before nodding in unison. Then, like shadows dispersing into the night, they vanished.

    Claude remained seated, his mind drifting back to Theo''s words.

    "Holy people are weak to poison created by darkness. That''s why they hunt down Daemon and cacodemons capable of producing it."

    If the legendary cacodemon truly existed, then the Poisonous Chasm might be its doing¡ªeither to conceal itself or to keep humans away.

    ''But why?''

    If it was powerful enough to spread plague and terrorize the world, why bother hiding?

    He needed more information. ''Shawn might know.''

    Claude stood up, heading toward the stable where Shawn was tending to the horses. But just as he reached the doorway, he halted.

    A small figure peeked inside, black ears twitching, a fluffy tail swaying from side to side.

    Claude immediately recognized him. He was Onyx, Sun''s son.

    Claude had given him the name simply because he had a habit of naming things after objects.

    Before he could speak, he heard a sharp gasp.

    Dalia stood beside the small chaos hound, her eyes sparkling as if she had just found the cutest thing in the world.

    "Oh my, you''re adorable! Whose child are you?" she cooed, kneeling in front of him.

    Onyx merely tilted his head, clearly not understanding the question.

    But Dalia didn''t care. In a heartbeat, she scooped him up, hugging him tightly and showering him with kisses.

    Claude''s eye twitched.

    For some reason, that sight pissed him off.

    He got up, walked over, and pressed his palm against Onyx''s face, blocking Dalia''s kisses.

    Dalia blinked in surprise before bursting into laughter. "Oh? Are you jealous?" she teased.

    Claude''s cheeks turned red. "I... I''m not. Just stop it."

    His mother chuckled, clearly entertained by his honesty. Instead of arguing, she set Onyx down and leaned in¡ªpressing a kiss against

    Claude''s cheek instead and showering him with more kisses.

    His whole body stiffened. "Mother! I''m not a child anymore!"

    But despite his protest, he let her do as she pleased.

    Dalia laughed even harder, ruffling his hair playfully. "Then stop getting jealous over a child."

    Claude could only sigh, thoroughly defeated once again.

 Chapter 26: The Weakest Saint

    Aether and Nadia trudged through the snow-covered path, their heavy backpacks digging into their shoulders.

    Thick white robes wrapped tightly around their bodies, but even the holy power coursing through them could barely keep out the bone-chilling cold of Malgrave''s unforgiving nights.

    Their faces were gaunt, their eyes sunken with exhaustion.

    Sleep had been a luxury they couldn''t afford¡ªnot with cacodemons and beasts swarming them every night, drawn to their presence like ants to an unwrapped lollipop.

    It was inevitable. Light and darkness were natural enemies.

    The weaker cacodemons attacked on instinct, their hunger overriding any fear.

    But the stronger ones¡ªthose with intelligence¡ªkept their distance, lurking in the shadows, watching or completely running away when they realized their power gap.

    Aether exhaled, his breath curling in the icy air. "Nadia, thank you." His voice was soft, but weighted.

    "You''ve stayed with me all this time, even when the Church refused to support us."

    Their journey had been a grueling one, and without proper funding, even acquiring new horses had been impossible.

    The last ones had collapsed, unable to endure Malgrave''s merciless terrain.

    Nadia adjusted her glasses, her fingers trembling slightly. "Oh no, why would you say that? Your Holiness, it is my honor and obligation to follow you."

    Then, in a quieter voice, she added, "I should be the one thanking you... for believing in me."

    Aether just nodded to her words and let out a bitter laugh. "Those stupid Elders... how dare they laugh at me like that?"

    Even after two years, the memory still burned in his chest¡ªthe day he stood before the main Church, declaring the existence of a descendant of the Calamity.

    They laughed.

    Mocked him, dismissed his words as foolish delusions. Even when he presented evidence, they refused to listen.

    "What''s the point of my title if those useless Elders won''t even hear me out?" His jaw hardened.

    He knew why. He was the newest Saint, a nobody from the slums, with no vivid bloodline or noble ties. The weakest and youngest of the Seven.

    And even the Sentinel, the prophet of the Everbright Church, had remained silent when the Elders dismissed his claims.

    As if she too did not believe him.

    A dark thought crept into his mind, ''What if I was wrong?''

    ''What if he really is just a normal cacodemon? What if this entire search is nothing but a waste of time?''

    The doubt clung to him like gum stuck to his boot. No matter how hard he tried to shake it off, it remained.

    But despite everything...

    He refused to admit that he might be wrong.

    Aether and Nadia pressed forward through the thick snow when she suddenly halted, her posture rigid.

    "There''s a cacodemon nearby," she whispered, eyes scanning their surroundings.

    Aether immediately stopped, closing his eyes to concentrate on his mana. He felt it¡ªa dark presence lurking, watching them from the shadows.

    His gaze flickered to the left, just in time to see a silhouette lunging at them, a surge of purple lightning crackling around its form.

    "Barrier of Light."

    A golden shield materialized around them just as a thunderous strike clashed against it, sending ripples of divine energy outward.

    Aether''s lips moved swiftly, "Aureate Arrows."

    Ten radiant arrows appeared at his side, gleaming with a holy glow before shooting toward the attacker.

    As the shadow became clear, its form took shape¡ªa chaos hound, its eyes glowing with malevolent energy.

    The hound dodged with unnatural agility and let out a chilling howl.

    Electricity crackled around its body, coalescing into a massive spectral hound''s head, its maw wide open as it lunged toward them, fangs ready to rip them apart.

    "Weak."

    Aether''s voice rang with disdain as he summoned his bow¡ªa towering weapon as tall as himself, pure white with golden cracks running across it like veins of light.

    With a swift motion, he conjured a golden arrow, holy energy swirling around it. The moment he let it fly, it tore through the spectral beast, light engulfing its form.

    The impact was overwhelming. The snow melted instantly, revealing the ground beneath as the sheer force of his attack carved a trail over a hundred meters long. Stones and trees in its path were obliterated.

    Aether exhaled sharply, gripping his bow. "Did I overdo it?" Frustration gnawed at him.

    The exhaustion, the Elders'' mockery, and now this random cacodemon¡ªeverything made his patience run thin.

    "Your Holiness! That chaos hound¡ªit''s too strong for its kind! This reminds me of the case in Blackwood!" Nadia''s urgent voice snapped him back.

    Aether''s eyes widened. She''s right. Chaos hounds shouldn''t be able to cast such spells.

    His sharp gaze turned to the side. A sound¡ªcrunching snow.

    The same chaos hound emerged from the shadows. It survived.

    But instead of attacking, it turned and ran.

    Aether and Nadia exchanged glances. No words were needed. They immediately took off in pursuit.

    Aether chanted continuously, summoning Aureate Arrows one after another, but the chaos hound dodged them all with uncanny precision.

    ''It''s leading us somewhere. A trap?''

    His instincts screamed at him, but he couldn''t stop now. If this was connected to his search for Claude, the daemon he had been hunting for years, he had no choice but to follow.

    Then¡ªa sharp gasp.

    Nadia collapsed.

    Aether skidded to a stop, turning back just in time to see her coughing blood.

    "Your Holiness, just leave me and catch that monster!" she gasped.

    His eyes narrowed. He extended his mana, searching for abnormalities¡ªand there it was.

    A dark aura, slithering through her veins like a living mist.

    ''Poison. But how?''

    They were weak to poison made by darkness, but the effect was different for each person, the stronger the mana, the less affected they were.

    His jaw clenched. He couldn''t afford to waste time, but leaving her here in this condition was out of the question.

    "I''m sorry. Here, take this."

    He pulled the amulet from around his neck and pressed it into her trembling hands.

    "It will cleanse the poison."

    "But, Your Ho¡ª"

    "Enough. Go somewhere safe and don''t be a burden."

    Without another word, he turned and sprinted forward, closing his eyes briefly to focus on the cacodemon''s trail.

    He found it.

    And without hesitation, he followed¡ªdeeper into the unknown.

    The dense white landscape of the Malgrave Mountains soon gave way to something far more unnatural.

    The once towering, snow-covered trees became skeletal husks, their bark cracked and blackened as if drained of life.

    The thick snow thinned out, revealing ashen earth, and an eerie purple mist clung to the ground, curling around his feet like living tendrils.

    Aether''s steps faltered. His breath hitched.

    Poison.

    The realization struck instantly as the familiar corrosive energy invaded his body, twisting through his veins.

    Aether''s mind raced as his body weakened further. This wasn''t just any poison.

    There was nothing in existence¡ªnothing¡ªthat should have been able to affect him like this.

    Except one.

    Aether had never been the most diligent student¡ªhe despised sitting through the long-winded lectures of the Elders¡ªbut they had forced him to learn regardless.

    History was important, they said. The past shaped the present. Their Goddess and her followers had fought for centuries to purify the world.

    And in those countless lessons, there was always one name that stood above all others.

    Aether''s lips parted, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "The Harbinger of Despair."

    A legendary cacodemon. A monster of nightmares. The first to bring plague and poison into this world.

    It was said that long ago, it retreated into the depths of Malgrave, using its foul power to twist the land.

    It was why these mountains never thawed.

    Why monsters and traps infested the region.

    Why the very land rejected life.

    Because something terrible lay hidden beneath the eternal snow.

    "Shit. It really is a trap."

    His mana surged in response, purging the toxin, but the effort was draining.

    His movements slowed, his head pounded like a war drum, and his heart hammered violently against his ribs.

    Even his breathing turned labored, each inhales feeling like shards of ice scraping against his lungs.

    "No... Don''t give up yet!" Aether gritted his teeth, forcing himself forward.

    His fingers dug into the rough bark of a dying tree, using it to support himself.

    "That damned daemon must be too weak to fight me head-on if he needs to rely on poison."

    He spat to the side, frustration boiling in his chest. His vision blurred for a moment, but he shook it off. He had come too far to stop now.

    Yet¡ªhe wasn''t alone.

    Unbeknownst to him, high above in the sky, hidden within the swirling darkness, Claude watched.

    The daemon''s black robes billowed in the cold wind, his crimson eyes glinting with amusement as he observed the so-called Saint struggling below.

    ''Pathetic.''

    A slow smirk curled on Claude''s lips. The sight of the weakened Saint made his confidence swell.

    Killing him would be easier than he thought.

    Raising a hand, a small black sphere formed at his fingertips, pulsating with void energy.

    "Void Strike."

    The sphere compressed¡ªand in the next instant, a thin, blazing-fast beam of destruction shot downward, splitting through the silence like a thunderous roar.

    Aether barely had time to register the attack.

    His eyes widened.

    Too late to dodge.

 Chapter 27: The Fight Between Two Forces

    Claude watched with amusement as the void energy streaked through the sky, a lance of condensed darkness cutting through the frozen air toward its target.

    ''Finally everything will be over... fuck you saint and the chruch that wanted me die.''

    Aether barely had time to react.

    Instinct took over. A burst of golden energy erupted around him, forming a radiant barrier just in time to intercept the Void Strike.

    The collision sent a shockwave rippling through the barren wasteland, scattering snow and ash into the sky.

    Cracks spiderwebbed across Aether''s shield before it shattered completely, the force sending him staggering backward.

    Claude clicked his tongue.

    "That should have killed you, yet here you are, still standing," Claude mused, slow claps echoing through the tainted air.

    "Impressive. Even with all the poison seeping into your veins, you refuse to fall."

    His lips curled into a smirk. "Such determination."

    Aether coughed violently, his breath ragged, each inhale more labored than the last. "Shut up, you filthy Daemon! This is where you die!"

    His golden eyes burned with fury. "I''ll prove I was right!"

    But even as he shouted, his body betrayed him. The poison had sunk deep, dulling his senses, sapping his strength.

    Every spell he cast drained him further, his once-radiant aura flickering like a candle on the verge of being snuffed out.

    Yet he remained standing. He had spent two years hunting this man, sacrificing everything¡ªhis dignity, his honor, his humanity.

    He couldn''t stop now. He wouldn''t.

    Claude chuckled. "Still so stubborn."

    Without another word, he vanished into the shadows, the air cracking with the force of his movement.

    In an instant, he reappeared above Aether, his fingers curling as dark energy coalesced, taking the shape of a sword¡ªan obsidian blade forged from condensed void magic.

    Theo had spent six years drilling this technique into him, molding him into a warrior worthy of their bloodline.

    It was a shame his father wasn''t here to witness the moment he finally mastered it.

    Aether barely chanted for another barrier but summoned his bow instead.

    The moment his bow clashed with his blade, a deafening shockwave erupted between them, splitting the ground beneath.

    Claude pressed down, forcing Aether to his knees, his crimson eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

    "Is this all the Everbright''s Saint can muster?" Claude sneered. "How pathetic."

    Aether gritted his teeth, golden mana flaring from his body in defiance. "Shut up."

    With a surge of effort, he shoved Claude back, his palm flashing with divine sigils. "Luminis Arrow!"

    A giant arrow of pure radiance shot forth, illuminating the battlefield like a second sun.

    Claude twisted his body midair, narrowly evading the searing projectile.

    The lance struck the ground behind him, detonating on impact. A pillar of light erupted skyward, vaporizing the skeletal trees and leaving behind a smoldering crater.

    He clicked his tongue in mild irritation. "Still have some fight in you?"

    ''What a pain in the ass, I thought this would end fast.''

    Dark tendrils curled around Claude''s form as he extended his fingers. "Then let''s see how long you last."

    The void trembled.

    "Eclipse Rupture."

    A pulse of darkness erupted from Claude, consuming the light itself. The world dimmed as shadows thickened, writhing unnaturally like living serpents slithering toward their prey.

    Aether''s breath hitched. The tendrils coiled around his limbs, constricting, draining¡ªinfecting his holy power with void''s corruption.

    His skin burned where they touched, his very essence rotting from within.

    Claude''s grin widened, his crimson eyes gleaming with cruel satisfaction. "How does it feel to be trapped like I was two years ago?"

    His voice was laced with venom. "Do you remember how you killed my father?"

    He tilted his head, mockingly. "Why don''t I return the favor?"

    Aether thrashed, golden light sputtering as it clashed against the creeping darkness.

    The weight of corruption bore down on him, suffocating, dragging him deeper into the abyss.

    Claude took his time, savoring the sight of the so-called holy warrior faltering, drowning in despair.

    This was it. The end was within reach.

    He soared forward, obsidian sword poised for the final strike¡ª

    And then¡ª

    The air shifted.

    Claude''s instincts screamed.

    A pressure unlike any other crashed down upon him, suffocating, absolute. His breath hitched.

    The last time he had felt this... was during their first battle.

    Aether''s power surged.

    Claude''s grip tightened around his blade, a cold dread creeping up his spine. He made his choice in an instant¡ªretreat. But he wasn''t fast enough.

    The spell was already in motion.

    Aether''s eyes, once dull with exhaustion, sharpened. His lips moved, whispering words Claude had never heard before.

    The temperature dropped¡ªnot from the cold of Malgrave, but from something far worse.

    "Sanctum Inferno!"

    Claude''s amusement vanished. His gut clenched. He had seen countless spells¡ªbut this... this was different.

    Light swirled around Aether, coalescing into an unstable maelstrom.

    The ground beneath cracked and splintered, a golden flame!

    Claude barely had time to react before a pulse of pure devastation erupted outward.

    The force struck like a celestial hammer, sending him hurtling through the sky. His ears rang, his body seared by holy fire unlike anything he had ever encountered.

    He twisted midair, stabilizing himself just in time to see the chaos unfold below.

    Aether stood at the center of the devastation, his hands trembling, his expression grim.

    The battlefield had changed. The ashen earth was scorched with blackened craters and glowing fissures.

    Claude landed, his boots sinking into the unstable ground.

    He ran his tongue over his teeth, wiping a smear of blood from his lip.

    "Well... that was unexpected."

    Aether didn''t respond. He simply lifted his weapon, his stance unyielding despite the way his body trembled.

    Claude exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders. The initial thrill of an easy victory had vanished, replaced with something far more exhilarating.

    A real fight.

    He grinned. "Alright, Saint. Let''s see how long you can last."

    And with that, the battle began anew¡ªthis time, on equal ground.

    ''This time, I will make sure he dies in this battle, no more mistakes,'' he thought, ready to fight.

 Chapter 28: The Fight Between Two Forces II

    Aether''s body screamed in protest, his limits pushed to the brink.

    His light affinity was being drained rapidly, struggling against the poison coursing through his veins and the last spell Claude had cast upon him, thinning his power even further.

    He could feel his holy energy fading, his vision blurring at the edges.

    ''No... I can''t fall yet... I need to win this fight and drag that filthy daemon and that witch to the church!''

    Biting his lower lip until it bled, Aether forced himself to think, to grasp at any solution.

    His fingers tightened around his bow. There was one technique left. One he had sworn never to use unless absolutely necessary.

    A forbidden art that transcended affinity itself, granting overwhelming power at a price¡ªhis very life force.

    Closing his eyes, he focused. With what little mana he had left, he traced a stigmata upon his skin, an unholy gift masked as divine providence.

    A final present from his Goddess.

    "The Holy Ascendance."

    The whispered invocation ignited his body in a torrent of raw, unchecked power.

    Divine radiance surged through him, scorching away the poison and sealing his wounds.

    The air around him warped, distorting beneath the sheer magnitude of his energy.

    What was once a flickering candle had become a raging inferno.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed, his instincts screaming at him. He had felt this shift before¡ªbut never to this degree.

    "This... This isn''t a spell... what is this power," he muttered, stepping back.

    His fingers twitched around his weapon, a cold realization settling over him.

    But he couldn''t retreat now. The moment of victory was within reach.

    ''All or nothing.''

    Claude clenched his jaw, inhaled sharply tried to think rationally.

    Watching too much anime and reading manga has taught him that power wasn''t without cost. Magic was just a manifestation of mana he has paid.

    What Aether did wasn''t even a fair banter, ''He must sacrifice something...''

    And one thing about OP spell or technique, they usually have a limited time limit. Smile flickering on his mouth.

    ''This is a fight against time.''

    Without hesitation, he lunged forward, obsidian blade in hand, slicing through the air toward Aether.

    Aether moved like lightning.

    With newfound speed, he twisted away, his bow igniting with celestial fire as he notched an arrow.

    He loosed it instantly, the golden streak cutting through the battlefield. Claude barely had time to react, his shadows coiling around him for defense.

    The impact sent him skidding backward, dark tendrils sizzling under the holy radiance.

    Claude growled in frustration. "Can''t be helped. Face combat isn''t the best choice."

    He snapped his fingers.

    From the darkness behind him, three monstrous figures emerged. Sun, Moon, and Star¡ªhis Chaos Hounds.

    Their black-purple fur bristled with crackling electricity, their eyes glowing like dying embers in the night.

    "Rip him apart."

    The Chaos Hounds sprang forward. Star, the most vicious, reached Aether first, its fangs crackling with purple lightning as it lunged for his throat.

    Aether reacted on instinct. He twisted his body mid-air, golden energy flaring around him as he slammed his bow into Star''s skull, sending the beast hurtling into the ground.

    The creature snarled, already recovering, but Aether didn''t let up. He fired another arrow, striking Star directly in the chest.

    Star let out a choked howl before collapsing, its body dissolving into the void.

    Claude''s eyes darkened. "Tch, that''s easy, huh?"

    Claude didn''t stay idle. As his Chaos Hounds attacked, he raised his hand, black magic circle appeared in the sky.

    Thunder crackled, and in an instant, dozens of purple lightning spears manifested above him.

    "Die."

    The lances rained down like divine punishment twisted by chaos itself, striking at Aether from every direction.

    But Aether was faster, he could dodge all of it and could even see Moon, close to Aether''s blind spot.

    But he anticipated it¡ªhis enhanced senses warning him just in time. He spun, his bow glowing with divine sigils as he struck the beast''s flank.

    Moon yelped but recovered instantly, its claws sparking with chaotic energy as it swiped at him.

    Aether grimaced as the claws tore into his side. Blood splattered onto the ground, but he pushed through the pain, retaliating with a burst of holy light.

    The energy engulfed Moon, its agonized howl echoing through the battlefield before it, too, vanished.

    Claude clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he watched his Cacodemons fall one by one.

    These creatures had been by his side since childhood, raised alongside him, their loyalty unwavering¡ªonly to be slaughtered so easily.

    A seething rage clawed at his chest, burning hotter with every passing second.

    His vision blurred with fury as he bellowed, "Sun, fall back! I''ll kill him myself!"

    The Alpha Hound hesitated, his snarling maw snapping shut. His blood boiled with grief, with the overwhelming urge to tear the Saint apart for what he had done.

    But one look at his master''s face¡ªthe sheer, unwavering resolve in his eyes¡ªmade him relent.

    With a reluctant growl, Sun retreated to a safer distance.

    Claude''s expression twisted, his teeth bared in a vicious snarl. His entire body trembled with unbridled wrath.

    "Die, damn you!"

    He raised his hand, the dark magic spell appeared below him as he conjured a vortex of shadows.

    From within, the darkness condensed into a swirling mass of devouring void¡ªa chaotic storm of malice given form.

    "The Evernight Maw."

    The spell pulsed with power, distorting space itself as he hurled it toward Aether.

    The very air howled as the abyssal storm surged forward, its tendrils reaching hungrily to consume everything in its path.

    Aether''s body ached looking at the darkness in front of him wanting to devour him alive. His life force was dwindling at an alarming rate, but he had one final shot left.

    ''Haaahhh... I need to survive, just one more, one more spell.''

    With shaking hands, he lifted his bow.

    A golden arrow, crackling with the remnants of his very soul, formed at his fingertips. This wasn''t just an attack¡ªhis last desperate attempt to win.

    He pulled the string back, his vision tunneling, his body screaming at him to stop.

    The arrow tore through the battlefield like a divine comet, colliding with the Evernight Maw mid-air.

    The explosion was cataclysmic, swallowing everything in its path, consuming even the darkness itself.

    Claude barely had time to register the pain before the arrow struck his body, tearing through him like searing light splitting the abyss.

    Agony erupted in every nerve, his strength unraveling, his body breaking apart from within.

    ''Fuck... I''m going to die again?! Damn it!''

    Blood spilled from his lips as he gasped, his chest rising in shallow, uneven breaths. His limbs were leaden, refusing to obey.

    The battlefield blurred at the edges of his vision, his world dimming.

    Somewhere in the distance, he heard Aether collapse as well, the Saint''s body finally giving in to exhaustion. Yet, Aether was still alive¡ªbarely.

    But as Claude''s vision wavered, the most devastating sound reached him. A voice¡ªfrantic, desperate¡ªcarried by the cold wind.

    "Claude!"

    His heart lurched.

    ''No... Why is she here? This land is poisonous... Damn it, Shawn, she''ll die!''

    With immense effort, he turned his head, his breath hitching at the sight of her.

    Dalia.

    She was running toward him, her silver hair blending with the endless white snow, a haunting contrast to the bloodstained ground.

    Even through his haze of pain, she looked breathtaking¡ªbeautiful.

    Oh, so beautiful.

    She collapsed beside him, her trembling hands cradling his broken body, shifting him gently so his head rested on her lap.

    "Claude, please... stay alive! Don''t leave me alone!" she sobbed, her wails piercing through the cruel, unforgiving silence.

    His fingers twitched. Slowly, painfully, he raised his hand, brushing her tears away with a weak, fleeting touch.

    "I... I''m sorry, Mom," he rasped, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Please... be safe... and happy..."

    His vision darkened, the pain intensifying, clawing at his very soul.

    "L-Live the way... you wanted to..."

    His eyes fluttered shut.

    His body felt unbearably heavy, yet his heart ached more than his wounds ever could.

    ''I want to be born in this life again... just so I can meet you over and over again...''

    That was his last thought as the abyss finally swallowed him whole.

    [Ding!]

    [The requirement has been fulfilled!]

    [Awaken The Lord Of Cataclysm.]

 Chapter 29: Claude Is Dead!

    Aether blinked, startled that he was still alive. The poisonous land should have killed him instantly, yet by sheer luck, their battle had carried them beyond its deadly reach.

    But the reprieve was fleeting. His body felt like it was being crushed under the weight of the deep ocean, every breath a battle against suffocating pain.

    He coughed violently, crimson splattering his palm. Yet, when he looked at his hand, his breath hitched.

    It was no longer the youthful, rugged hand he once knew¡ªit was wrinkled, frail, trembling like brittle parchment.

    Strands of hair cascaded over his shoulder, and when he caught sight of them, his stomach dropped. They had turned gray.

    ''I... I overused it...''

    Dread washed over him like an unrelenting tide.

    ''No... I can''t go back to normal now...''

    But then, a piercing wail shattered his spiraling thoughts.

    "Claude! Please! You are the only one I have!"

    "My baby!"

    The grief-stricken cries echoed through the barren wasteland, raw and agonizing. To anyone else, it was the sound of pure despair.

    But to Aether, it was a melody¡ªa divine chorus of victory.

    A slow grin twisted his aged face, madness glinting in his weary eyes.

    "I won... I WON!" he rasped, forcing his trembling body upright.

    He swayed like a newborn fawn, but he didn''t care.

    "I''ll take that filthy corpse back to the church! And that witch¡ªI''ll kill her to prove to that bastard old man that I was right!"

    His voice was hoarse, cracking like the voice of an old man who had long since lost his prime.

    Dalia, lost in mourning, didn''t sense his approach¡ªuntil the back of his hand struck her across the face.

    The sharp slap echoed in the frozen wasteland.

    "Move aside, you witch! I want to see this filthy daemon''s corpse!"

    But Dalia didn''t move. She curled protectively over Claude''s body, her arms shielding him, her trembling frame a barricade against the monster looming over them.

    "He isn''t dead!" she cried. "He''ll wake up again!"

    Aether''s eye twitched. "What?! You crazy woman¡ªget the hell out of my way!"

    Impatience turned to rage. Normally, he wouldn''t lay a hand on a woman, but this thing¡ªthis vermin¡ªwasn''t even human.

    She was a witch. Forsaken by the church.

    She was filth.

    With a snarl, he kicked her.

    Dalia gasped as she was thrown to the ground with a sickening thud, but she didn''t falter.

    Even as her ribs screamed in pain, she crawled forward, throwing herself over Claude once more.

    "You bitch! Why won''t you listen to me?!" Aether roared, his fury mounting.

    "I became like this because of that dirty, wretched daemon!"

    His foot struck again. And again. Each blow was ruthless, relentless, filled with hatred.

    Dalia whimpered, her frail body curling inward, taking every painful kick. But she refused to move.

    ''Claude isn''t dead. I know he isn''t. He''ll wake up and call for his mommy like he used to! He''s not gone!''

    Even as logic whispered that it was futile, her heart clung desperately to hope.

    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªthe kicks stopped.

    A heavy thud followed, and the sound of ragged, pained breathing filled the silence.

    Dalia cracked open her swollen eyes, just in time to see Aether collapsed on the ground.

    Standing over him were Sun and Shawn.

    Aether convulsed, his body writhing in agony. A simple black sphere spell had been enough to send the once-mighty Saint crashing down.

    "FFFFUUUUCCCKKK!!! THAT HURTS!!! YOU DIRTY FILTH, I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!"

    But no matter how much he screamed, no matter how much his voice bled with rage¡ªhis mana was already spent, he couldn''t fight nor protect himself now.

    Shawn and Sun exchanged a glance, then turned their attention away from the pathetic Saint.

    Aether was no longer worth their concern.

    Instead, their eyes fell upon their fallen lord, his body motionless, his once-vibrant warmth slowly fading away.

    Dalia, her breath ragged, became even more frantic. She clutched Claude''s lifeless form, her trembling hands stroking his bloodstained face as if it would take him back to life.

    "Shawn! Put your jacket on him¡ªhe''ll get cold!" she cried.

    Shawn''s expression twisted in sorrow. He knelt before her, his voice soft, almost hesitant.

    "My Lady... the Lord is already gone."

    "No, he isn''t!" Dalia''s voice cracked, her body trembling violently. "He''s just hurt¡ªhe just needs to be healed!"

    Claude''s blood had soaked through her garments, staining her hands and arms in a crimson that refused to fade.

    Yet she seemed oblivious, her entire being focused on the son she refused to accept was gone.

    Sun, his ears flattened and tail dragging lifelessly behind him, padded forward.

    He curled up on Claude''s stomach, pressing his face against him as if hoping to feel the familiar rise and fall of his breath.

    But there was nothing. The bond they once shared had been severed¡ªhis lord was dead.

    Or so he thought.

    Sun''s ears suddenly twitched. Something was... off. There was something strange about Claude''s body.

    Before he could investigate, the sound of marching boots and sharp, commanding voices echoed from the distance.

    The Holy Knights and clerics of the Everbright Church were approaching.

    Nadia had called for reinforcements. From afar, she had witnessed the sheer devastation wrought by the battle between Claude and Aether.

    Now, she was bringing the Church''s might down upon them.

    Shawn stiffened, his instincts screaming danger. He turned to Dalia, urgency clear in his voice.

    "My Lady, we need to go!"

    "But what about Claude?! We can''t leave him here!"

    Dalia clutched at her son''s limp form, trying desperately to lift him onto her back.

    But he was too heavy, his body refusing to move no matter how hard she tried.

    "Help me, Shawn!"

    Shawn hesitated, his heart warring with his duty. The knights were closing in. If they stayed, they would be overwhelmed.

    He was no warrior¡ªhis skills lay elsewhere. He couldn''t win this fight.

    But then¡ªClaude''s last order echoed in his mind.

    A firm grip on his shoulder. Steely eyes, unwavering, filled with resolve.

    "Whatever happens, protect my mother. She is your priority. Protect her with your own life."

    "But My Lord... who will protect you?"

    Claude had only scoffed, his smirk carrying both confidence and resignation.

    "Both of us know there''s no one in this group stronger than me. If I die, you won''t have a chance to win either."

    "I don''t need your protection. But my mother does. So stick to her instead. Even if I die... protect her."

    Shawn clenched his fists.

    He had his answer.

    "I''m sorry, My Lady," he said, voice laced with regret, "but we can''t. We need to leave¡ªnow!"

    He grabbed Dalia''s wrist, but she struggled violently.

    "No! Don''t take me away! Don''t separate me from my son!" she sobbed, thrashing against him.

    But Shawn gritted his teeth and pulled her away, his heart breaking at the sheer agony in her voice.

    Sun, however, remained at Claude''s side, unmoving. His golden eyes darkened as he turned to face the oncoming holy knights and clerics.

    Even if he had to stand alone, he would not let them defile his master''s body.

    From afar, Nadia spotted them. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she raised her arm and pointed.

    "There they are! Attack! Don''t let them escape!"

    The knights charged forward.

    Meanwhile, Aether erupted into laughter, his voice filled with unhinged glee.

    "HAHAHAHA! FINALLY! YOU''RE ALL GOING TO¡ª!"

    His words were cut off.

    A hand clamped tightly around his throat.

    Aether''s breath hitched, his body freezing in shock.

    He turned his wide, panicked eyes toward the figure that had dared to seize him¡ª

    And his blood ran cold.

 Chapter 30: The Lord Of Calamity Had Return

    "So, this is the might of the Saint in this era?" the man murmured, his voice deep and unimpressed.

    "You''re a disgrace compared to your predecessor."

    Aether''s breath hitched. His nails clawed at the iron grip around his throat as his body dangled in the air, feet barely brushing the snow-covered ground.

    "Y-You! How are you still alive?! You were supposed to be dead!" he rasped, his wide eyes locked onto the man who held him effortlessly.

    The red-eyed man tilted his head slightly, his smirk unwavering.

    "Aren''t you the one who chased me for two years?"

    Aether''s face turned deathly pale. His entire body stiffened in raw horror as realization sank in.

    Dalia gasped.

    "Claude!"

    Her voice trembled as she looked upon the figure before her¡ªher son, alive and standing.

    Hope surged through her as she stepped forward, but the closer she got, the more that hope shattered.

    She stopped abruptly. This... this wasn''t Claude.

    Her hands shot up to cover her mouth, her whole body shaking. The man before her wore Claude''s face, had his body... yet the presence he exuded was utterly foreign.

    This wasn''t her son.

    Meanwhile, Aether struggled for breath, his gaze locked onto those crimson eyes¡ªdeep, merciless, and filled with a power beyond comprehension.

    They were the color of blood spilled in war, gleaming with a regality that made even kings seem insignificant.

    They were devouring him.

    "You... You are..." Aether stammered, his throat constricting with dread.

    The man chuckled, his smirk widening as shadows curled from his body like living tendrils.

    The cold in the air deepened, sharp as blades, biting into exposed skin.

    The world reacted to him.

    Monsters lurking in the distance howled in eerie unison. Birds let out desperate cries as they fled into the sky.

    Then, silence.

    The Holy Army of Everbright froze in place, their weapons shaking in their hands.

    It wasn''t fear of the man himself¡ªit was something more primal, something ingrained in their very souls.

    The man''s aura stretched beyond the realm of mortals. His presence wasn''t just seen¡ªit was felt.

    Like the weight of the heavens pressing down.

    Like a nightmare creeping into reality.

    Aether''s lips quivered as the name clawed its way from his throat.

    "The Lord of Calamity..."

    The man grinned.

    "Correct."

    A suffocating darkness unfurled across the battlefield like ink spilled over the world. It slithered into every crevice, coiling around the minds of those who dared to stand against him.

    One by one, soldiers collapsed, their bodies trembling as whispers of madness clawed at their sanity. Some saw visions of death¡ªtheir deaths, over and over again.

    Even Dalia crumpled to the ground, gasping for breath, her body unable to withstand the sheer force of his presence.

    Beside her, Shawn and Sun dropped to one knee¡ªnot in fear, but in silent reverence.

    Because this was no mere man.

    This was a being who stood above all.

    And darkness had returned to claim its throne.

    Aether writhed, his body convulsing as Claude''s fingers plunged into his chest.

    Black tendrils of dark magic slithered through the Saint''s flesh, invading every nerve, every vein, every fiber of his being.

    "AHHHHH!!! STOOP!!!! HURRTSS!!"

    His scream tore through the frozen battlefield¡ªa raw, guttural sound of agony that sent shivers down even the most hardened warriors'' spines.

    "What''s wrong, Saint?" he mused, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "You claimed to be a beacon of divinity, yet here you are, squirming like a worm beneath my heel."

    Aether''s body arched violently as inky black veins burst across his skin. His own golden light mana flared desperately, fighting back the corruption invading his core.

    But it was useless. The darkness devoured him from the inside out, warping his very essence.

    He let out a choked gasp as black blood spewed from his mouth, dripping from his eyes and ears.

    His limbs twitch uncontrollably, his holy aura flickering like a dying flame.

    The Lord Of Calamity leaned in, his smirk widening.

    "Your light is pathetic," he whispered. "Your god is deaf and blind, she can''t help you, she can''t help no one that are in my graps. And your faith¡ªmeaningless."

    Aether let out one final, soul-wrenching scream before his body crumbled into dust, the last remnants of his divine power shattering like fragile glass.

    Silence fell.

    The man let the ashes slip through his fingers, watching them scatter in the wind with cold indifference.

    Then, without sparing the remains another glance, he turned his gaze toward the Holy Army.

    His lips curled into a slow, predatory smile.

    "Now then..."

    With effortless grace, he lifted himself into the air, floating high above the trembling soldiers.

    His long coat billowed as dark energy coiled around him, his very presence suffocating.

    "Hear me, insects!" his voice rang out, laced with cruel amusement.

    "You stand before the Lord of Calamity!"

    The army flinched. Some gripped their weapons tighter, others whispered prayers under their breath¡ªfutile, desperate things.

    "I have returned to claim what is mine. This world has long forgotten its true master, but I am generous." His red eyes gleamed. "So allow me to remind you."

    With a single flick of his wrist, the world burned.

    A wave of black fire erupted from his palm, vast and relentless, crashing down like an unholy tide.

    It consumed everything in its path¡ªarmor melted like wax, flesh shriveled and blackened in an instant.

    The air filled with screams that were swallowed just as quickly by the roaring inferno.

    The Holy Army vanished in mere moments. Not even bones remained.

    Only one figure stood amidst the smoldering ruin.

    Nadia.

    Her breath hitched, her entire body trembling as she knelt amid the sea of charred corpses. Smoke curled in the frozen air, carrying the scent of death.

    Her wide, tear-filled eyes refused to look up, but she could feel him¡ªhis overwhelming presence pressing down on her like the weight of the abyss itself.

    The Lord Of Calamity descended, his landing eerily silent. He approached with slow, deliberate steps, his gaze cold, his smirk unwavering.

    Then, without hesitation, he seized a fistful of her hair, yanking her head up with force.

    "Do you know why my name is whispered in fear? Why my legend never fade?" His voice was almost amused, yet laced with cruelty.

    Nadia''s breath shuddered. She knew. Everyone knew.

    The Lord of Calamity always left one survivor. One shattered, broken soul to spread his legend¡ªto remind the world that nightmares are real.

    Her body convulsed with terror, her mind spiraling into panic. "No¡ªno! Just kill me!" she sobbed, her voice raw with despair.

    He chuckled, the sound dark and hollow. "Death?"

    His grip tightened, his crimson eyes gleaming with something far more sinister. "Death is mercy, little lamb."

    He leaned in, his voice a whisper of venom. "And mercy is something you don''t deserve as because of you my best friend is dead."

    Without warning, he ripped her arm from its socket.

    A shriek tore from her throat, raw and piercing as her blood splattered onto the snow¡ªstaining it a crimson far deeper than any flower.

    He watched, unbothered, as she writhed in agony. Then, with cruelty, he grasped her other arm and tore again.

    Nadia''s screams grew weaker. Her vision blurred, her world shrinking into a haze of torment.

    Her body twitched, spasming uncontrollably as she teetered on the edge of death.

    He tilted his head, observing her like a broken doll. Lifeless. Soulless. Good.

    With a flick of his fingers, he released what remained of her, her dismembered form collapsing onto the blood-soaked ground.

    Then, his voice rang out, deep and commanding. "Tell those wretched fools basking in their false light... I am coming."

    Dark magic surged from his fingertips, wrapping around Nadia''s broken body, teleporting her far from this battlefield, where her suffering would be witnessed by all.

    Let them see. Let them remember.

    The Lord of Calamity had returned.

 Chapter 31: The Panic Inside Everbright Church

    The Central Church of Everbright was bathed in golden morning light, its vast hall steeped in silence as the faithful bowed their heads in prayer.

    High Priest Orson stood at the rostrum, his long grey hair and beard illuminated by the sunbeams streaming through stained glass windows.

    His piercing blue eyes scanned the sacred text of the Book of Essentia, his voice calm yet commanding.

    "Goddess Eunomia teaches us kindness and selflessness," Orson intoned, his golden-white robes cascading to the floor, "but also resilience¡ªto stand firm against infidels and the encroaching darkness."

    A murmur spread through the congregation. Then, a sudden gasp shattered the tranquility.

    Someone shot to their feet, pointing a trembling hand toward the grand statue of Goddess Eunomia.

    One by one, others turned, horror dawning on their faces.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Orson''s voice rang through the chamber.

    He slammed his palm against the lectern, his gaze following theirs.

    His breath caught.

    The statue of Eunomia¡ªthe holy beacon of their faith¡ªwas weeping blood. Crimson streaks ran down its face, dripping onto the pristine marble floor.

    "Goddess..." Orson whispered, his pulse hammering.

    Before he could react further, the grand doors burst open. A holy knight stumbled inside, panting, his face drenched in sweat.

    "High Priest!" he choked out. "One of our clerics¡ªher body¡ªhanging in the town square...!"

    A stunned silence followed.

    Orson''s heart pounded. "What?!"

    He spun to his subordinates. "Escort the congregation home. Keep them calm." His voice was firm, but his fingers trembled as he clutched his robes.

    Without another word, he strode past the pews, his knights following as they hurried toward the town square.

    The sight awaiting them stole his breath.

    Beneath the towering statue of Eunomia¡ªa grand effigy of the goddess armored and astride her steed, sword raised skyward¡ªhung a figure. A woman.

    Her short brown hair clung to her bloodied face, her green eyes dull and unseeing. Her hands... shredded beyond recognition, severed as if by some ravenous beast.

    Her cleric''s robes, once white, were tattered and soaked in red, stretched over the sword''s blade like a grotesque banner.

    For a moment, no one moved. The gathered priests, knights, and common folk could only stare in horror.

    "Don''t just stand there¡ªget her down!" Orson barked.

    The knights scrambled, working together to lower her carefully to the ground. Orson knelt beside her, pressing a trembling hand to her chest.

    The woman''s lips parted, barely a whisper escaping. He leaned in.

    "He is back..."

    A shiver ran down Orson''s spine.

    "The Lord of Calamity is back..."

    Orson''s vision blurred. His hands curled into fists, but he forced himself to stay composed.

    "Take her to the church. Treat her wounds," he commanded.

    As the knights carried her away, he turned toward the holy church, his steps slow, deliberate.

    His hands still trembled. But his mind was clear.

    There was only one thing right to do.

    ***

    Inside the Hall of Brilliance¡ªthe sacred chamber reserved for the most critical gatherings¡ªall the high priests, cardinals, and Holy Knight Commanders had assembled.

    The evening had settled over Euthymia like a suffocating shroud, and the city lay in an eerie silence.

    The people had been urged to remain in their homes, to pray, though their prayers were laced with fear rather than devotion.

    But within the grand hall, there was no solace, only unease.

    The air was thick with tension as they awaited the highest authority of the Central Church¡ªthe most revered of the Seven Saints, Saint Magnus Regulus.

    "That abomination cannot be back!"

    Cardinal Brutus barked, though his trembling hands betrayed his words.

    "He was vanquished a thousand years ago¡ªerased from existence!"

    "He speaks the truth! That cleric, Nadia, must have been delirious from her wounds!" another cardinal added, desperation creeping into his tone.

    Murmurs filled the hall, some dismissing the claims, others unwilling to ignore the signs.

    The Holy Knight Commander finally spoke, his voice measured but heavy. "That girl, Nadia... was a devout follower of Saint Aether."

    He hesitated, then continued, "My subordinates in the church near Cortinvar reported that she teleported there, seeking aid against¡ªhim. None of them returned."

    Silence fell like a hammer. Then panic erupted.

    Some cried blasphemy, refusing to believe the impossible. Others whispered in dread, fear settling deep in their bones.

    It was stopped when the grand doors creaked open. A hush swept through the hall as all turned to the man who entered.

    Tall, imposing, his very presence commanded reverence. Draped in robes of white and gold like the rest, yet unmistakably different¡ªthis was Saint Magnus Regulus.

    His long white hair gleamed under the light of the chandeliers, and his golden eyes, piercing and unwavering, swept across the room.

    He stopped, gaze sharp, and spoke. "The Lord of Calamity has returned."

    His words hung in the air, undeniable, absolute.

    "That poor girl, Nadia... her wounds cannot be healed. The darkness has taken root in her."

    His voice, steady yet grave, sent a chill through the room. "No darkness has ever been this strong before. Even I struggled to stop her bleeding."

    The weight of his declaration silenced them.

    "As followers of Eunomia, as the protectors of this world, we must do what is necessary." He stepped forward, his presence a beacon of unwavering resolve.

    "We must erase him from existence."

    A shudder passed through the assembly. Some swallowed their fear, others clenched their fists.

    Saint Regulus''s voice rose, commanding. "We must prepare for war against the darkness."

    His words ignited a fire in the hearts of the gathered clergy.

    "Just as our forebears did, we too shall rise against the darkness."

    The hall pulsed with newfound determination. Though fear lingered, the presence of Saint Regulus steadied them, emboldened them.

    The war had not yet begun. But they knew¡ªit was only a matter of time.

    When all the people had dispersed, leaving only Saint Regulus in the grand hall, he turned toward the veil before him. Slowly, he approached it.

    Pulling it aside, he was met with the sight of a girl sleeping upon the throne. Her white hair shimmered in the dim light, mirroring his own.

    Draped in robes far more exquisite than his, she lay in serene stillness, untouched by the weight of the world outside.

    Regulus stepped closer, lowering himself to one knee before her. He gently took her hand and pressed a reverent kiss to it.

    "Why, Your Holiness..." he whispered, his voice laced with sorrow.

    "Why did you give us no warning? Even when the bloody moon hangs high in the sky, marking the awakening of that abomination, you remain silent¡ªdistant, as if indifferent to our fate."

    His grip on her hand tightened slightly.

    "Have you already foreseen this world''s ruin? Is that why you refuse to speak?"

    His voice wavered. "Have humans disappointed you so deeply that you''ve chosen silence?"

    But she did not answer. Her eyes remained closed, her expression untouched by his anguish.

    And in that silence, he found his answer.

    ***

    The monster''s eyes fluttered open, glowing like molten rubies in the darkness. Slitted, reptilian pupils contracted as she adjusted to the dim surroundings, their crimson light flickering like embers.

    Slowly, she moved. Her black-scaled body shimmered faintly, the glossy surface catching the faintest glimmer from the distant, almost nonexistent light above.

    A slow smile curled her lips, sharp fangs peeking through.

    Then, with an eerie, childlike cheer, she whispered¡ª

    "He is awake! My father has awakened!"

    Her voice, filled with glee, echoed through the abyss.

 Chapter 32: The Lord Of Calamitys Legacy

    Claude''s eyes cracked open, only to immediately squint as the piercing light stung his vision.

    Blinking several times, he forced himself to adjust before slowly rising to his feet.

    A vast expanse of white stretched endlessly around him.

    No sky. No ground. Just an empty void, like an isolation room in a mental hospital¡ªcold, sterile, and suffocating.

    "Oh... right. I''m dead," he muttered, the memory surfacing with a dull ache.

    His gaze swept the void, lips curling into a wry smirk. "What is this place? A waiting room before judgment? Am I finally about to meet that so-called Goddess of the bastard church and be condemned for my sins?"

    He rubbed his chin, feigning thoughtfulness. "I did kill plenty of Her people."

    Despite his sarcastic tone, a heavy sigh escaped him. Strangely, he felt calm. Yet beneath that thin veil of indifference, something twisted inside him¡ªa bitter, unspoken regret.

    His mind wandered back to the only warmth he''d ever known.

    Dalia.

    His mother''s tear-streaked face flashed in his mind, the way her arms had cradled his broken body, how her voice had trembled with sorrow.

    ''I swore I wouldn''t hurt her... and yet, in the end, I became her greatest heartbreak.''

    His jaw clenched. The guilt gnawed at him, festering like an old wound.

    But then rage followed¡ªrage at himself.

    How could he have lost?

    He had spent years honing his craft, pouring over Theo''s grimoires, slaying cacodemon, daimon, beasts, and even so-called holy warriors.

    His power had eclipsed many. And yet, he had fallen to a weakened Saint?

    Pathetic.

    Claude squatted down, gripping his head. It was laughable. Even with his talent, his mana, and his damned good looks, he had still lost.

    "Was it because I kept suppressing it with that cursed blood?" His fingers dug into his scalp.

    "That must be it. That''s why I was so weak..."

    Frustration boiled inside him.

    However, a sudden voice echoed in his head.

    [Ding!]

    A glowing screen materialized before him, the text burning into existence.

    [The requirement has been fulfilled.]

    [Awaken: The Lord of Calamity.]

    Claude stiffened, eyes widening.

    "This... isn''t this that legendary system?"

    Excitement surged through him, pushing aside the despair.

    "But why the hell are you showing up now when I''m already dead?!" Claude raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

    [Ding!]

    [Starting the awakening of the shattered soul of the Lord of Cataclysm.]

    "Huh? What the hell does that mean?"

    [Process complete! The shattered soul of the Lord of Cataclysm has fully integrated into the host¡ªClaude.]

    Claude froze. "Wait, what? My body?! What do you mean my body? What the hell are you doing with my body?!" His voice rose in panic, but there was no response.

    Instead, another notification flashed before him.

    [Time until soul dispersal: 5 minutes 59 seconds.]

    "Oi! Answer me! Hello?!"

    Claude groaned, pressing his fingers against his temples in frustration.

    But before he could process anything, a large screen materialized in front of him, displaying a chilling scene.

    His body¡ªhis own body¡ªhad woken up. His eyes, now crimson like freshly spilled blood, gleamed with an eerie intensity.

    He reached out, gripping the Saint''s neck with inhuman strength¡ªbefore obliterating him into nothingness.

    Claude''s breath hitched. "Holy shit..."

    The display continued. His body soared into the air, and with a single spell, turned the entire snow-covered land into a sea of fire.

    Holy knights melted into screaming embers, their armor disintegrating like paper. Even the cleric girl¡ªher arms were torn apart before the screen abruptly cut to black.

    Claude swallowed hard.

    "That... that kind of power..." He could barely believe what he had just witnessed.

    Then, a thought struck him like lightning. ''The shattered soul of the Lord of Calamity... inside my body?''

    His mind raced back to something Claris had once told him¡ªa prophecy whispered through the ages.

    ''The descendant of Calamity will be born from the witch.''

    A cold shiver ran down his spine. "So... I''m the descendant of that lord?" He murmured, hesitant.

    A deep chuckle echoed through the void.

    "You''re slow to realize that."

    Claude jolted. His head snapped toward the voice, and his eyes widened at the sight before him.

    A man stood there¡ªhis exact reflection, yet vastly different. Taller. More rugged. His build exuded raw power, and his blood-red eyes gleamed with a knowing amusement.

    Claude tensed. "You... you''re the one inside my body."

    "I am," the man said casually. "I am the world''s greatest fear, their greatest nightmare."

    His voice carried an unsettling weight¡ªone that made Claude''s breath hitch in his throat.

    "I am the last shard of the Lord of Calamity''s soul, implanted into your body as a defense mechanism."

    A smirk tugged at his lips. "Because you were too weak."

    Claude narrowed his eyes. "Well, I am only seventeen."

    The man scoffed. "I don''t have time to entertain your excuses. I''ll be gone soon, slipping back into slumber until you need me."

    He stepped forward, his presence suffocating. "But before that... allow me to introduce myself."

    The air around them crackled as he spoke his name.

    "I am Donovan Vlad Calego. And now, I will grant you my legacy."

    Claude stiffened, taking in every word. But his thoughts spun wildly. "I thought you''d be cruel. Arrogant. Rude."

    Donovan chuckled. "Oh, I am. But I am also the softest fragment of his soul¡ªthe remnants of his kindness and power."

    Claude''s lips pressed into a thin line. "I see..." But questions still lingered. "But, why did you choose me? I am just a normal human being on earth. I am not handsome, smart, or special."

    "Ah... that." Donovan tilted his head. "You are impressive, after all." his smirk widened.

    "Pushing your friend down the stairs just to steal his role in a play. Hurting and eliminate all of your enemies in your first life."

    He paused.

    "You also committed the most unforgivable sin a human can."

    Claude stilled. His expression unreadable.

    "But the most interesting part?" Donovan''s voice dropped to a near whisper. "You don''t even remember most of it because you never thought what you''ve done was something wrong."

    Silence stretched between them.

    Claude exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "This is... awkward. But I guess I''ll take it as a compliment."

    It was the first time someone had praised him for his wickedness.

    Donovan stepped closer, his crimson gaze boring into him. "Claude, you will be a lord¡ªa ruler of a kingdom. As its leader, you must choose."

    "Power, wisdom, and kindness."

    "Which will you claim?"

    Claude fell silent, his mind reeling. He had seen it with his own eyes¡ªDonovan''s overwhelming power.

    How the church now knew of his identity. That the Lord of Calamity had returned.

    There was only one answer. His hands curled into fists.

    "I need power." His voice held no hesitation. "I need the strength to destroy the church."

    Donovan grinned. "I knew you''d say that."

    He extended his hand.

    Claude hesitated¡ªthen grasped it.

    "I will grant you knowledge of power. Now, go."

    "Write your bloody history with your own hands. Slaughter your enemies. Erase those who stand against you."

    "But above all, protect those you love the most." his voice softened, "I entrust my kingdom to you. Nurture and cherish it, as I once did."

    "And when we meet again... I expect you to have conquered the world."

    Before Claude could respond, a jolt surged through him. His vision twisted, the white void collapsing around him.

    Then, darkness.

    ***

    Claude''s eyes shot open. His body felt... real again, he was still alive!

    But something was off. A weight pressed against his chest. Frowning, he pushed aside the blanket and froze.

    A girl lay sprawled on top of him, sound asleep.

    Claude stiffened. "What the hell?!"

 Chapter 33: Morion, The Daughter Of Lilith

    Claude blinked, his mind struggling to process the sight before him.

    On top of him lay a young girl, no older than fourteen, dressed in an elegant gothic lolita gown.

    Her hair was as dark as the midnight sky, cascading down her back in silky waves.

    Two curved black horns, resembling those of a ram, protruded from her head, and a long, thick tail¡ªlike that of a serpent¡ªrested beside her.

    Her nails, sharp and ink-black, matched the dress she wore.

    Meanwhile, Claude himself was shirtless, clad only in a pair of black pants.

    "Huh?" he muttered, eyes darting around in confusion.

    The room he was in was completely unfamiliar yet exuded an air of luxury.

    Deep crimson and jet-black adorned the walls, decorated with intricate ornaments. A grand fireplace flickered warmly in front of a small round table with two high-backed chairs.

    The massive bed he lay upon had plush, luxurious sheets¡ªsomething he had only ever seen in period dramas or anime from his first life.

    "Aren''t I supposed to be in Malgrave, dying? Did I go into a coma and someone brought me to Elysium?" he mumbled, trying to make sense of it all.

    As he was lost in thought, the girl atop him stirred. Slowly, her reptilian, blood-red eyes fluttered open.

    The moment she saw him awake, she gasped in delight.

    "Father! You''re finally awake!" she exclaimed, lunging forward to embrace him in a suffocating hug.

    "Wh¡ªwhat?! Stop! I''m not your father!"

    Claude panicked, grabbing her shoulders and forcibly prying her off before she squeezed the life out of him.

    The girl frowned, disappointment flickering in her eyes, but her expression remained stubborn.

    "Ehh? But I''m never wrong! I can see souls, and I know my kind when I feel their power!"

    Claude let out a heavy sigh. He was terrible with kids¡ªjust being around them drained his energy.

    "Your kind? You mean Daemon? Well, yeah, I''m a Daemon, but I''m not your dad."

    The girl puffed up her cheeks, crossing her arms.

    "No! I''m half-Draconis, half-Daemon! But you are my father¡ªthe Lord of Calamity! Your soul is exactly like my father''s!"

    She tilted her head, scrutinizing him. "Though... you''re weak. But that''s not your fault! You lost in war because they cheated!" she huffed, nodding to herself as if justifying it.

    Before Claude could interject, she bounced excitedly on his chest, her black curls bouncing along with her.

    "You must have forgotten! Or something''s wrong with your head! If that''s the case, let me introduce myself properly!" she beamed.

    "My name is Morion Vlad Caligo! Daughter of Lilith Moreine, the Harbinger of Destruction!"

    Claude groaned, rubbing his temple. Too much information. He had just died, and now his head felt like it was going to explode.

    "What the hell is a Draconis...? What even Harbinger of Destruction," he murmured under his breath.

    A new voice suddenly echoed in his mind.

    [Draconis is an ancient race that is nearly extinct. They possess vast intelligence and immense mana reserves.]

    [Due to their monstrous true form, they are often classified as legendary cacodemons, a misconception created by the human race.]

    [While Harbinger of Destruction is what the human race calls The Draconis of Abyssal Moreine]

    Claude jolted in surprise as a translucent screen appeared before him, displaying an image of Abyssal Moreine.

    It was... just a black dragon.

    ''Damn, I forgot I have a system now.''

    [System? I am not a system, but a being. My name is Keira.]

    "Huh? A being?"

    Morion perked up, noticing the floating screen.

    "What is it, Father? Why is there something weird in front of you?" She scrambled beside him, peering at the display.

    "Oh! That looks just like my mother! Wow! Your power is amazing!" She clapped her hands, beaming with childish excitement.

    Claude sighed, shifting into a sitting position to face her properly.

    "Morion, calm down. Let me explain something."

    She tilted her head in curiosity as he took a deep breath.

    "I''m not your father. I''m his descendant, just like you... So that technically makes me your brother?" He hesitated, uncertain himself.

    Morion froze.

    "Eh...?" Her voice wavered, her bright eyes dimming. "Then... where is my father?"

    As realization dawned on her, her expression crumbled. Her red eyes shimmered, threatening to spill tears, and something inside Claude twisted uncomfortably.

    ''Shit... why does my chest hurt?'' he thought. ''Is this because of Donovan''s soul?''

    He hesitated for a moment, then exhaled.

    ''Well... technically, I do have his soul. And he did tell me to take care of the things he loved...''

    With that in mind, Claude placed his hands on Morion''s shoulders, meeting her gaze.

    "I''m not your father," he said gently, "but your father''s soul is inside me. So... I can be your father if you want." He scratched his cheek awkwardly.

    "Though, just call me Claude. Being called ''Father'' when I''m only seventeen is kinda weird."

    Morion''s eyes widened. Then, in an instant, her sorrow melted into pure joy.

    "Yes! Father!!!" she squealed, tackling him into another tight hug, wriggling in happiness.

    Claude sighed, resigning himself to his fate.

    "But... Why can Morion see the system?" Claude murmured, his brows furrowed in confusion.

    [I''m not a system. I''m Keira.]

    [Morion can perceive me because she is a descendant of the Lord of Calamity. My Lord created me to guide the future King of Elysium.]

    "Hm..." Claude hummed, deep in thought.

    His gaze drifted toward Morion, who was still staring at him with wide, childlike awe.

    "Then why did he still need me?" he muttered. "He already had this child..."

    His voice trailed off as he exhaled. "Ah, right. She''s still a kid."

    [She is a child by Draconis standards, but she is already 190 years old. She will reach adulthood in another ten years.]

    "Wait, what? 190?" Claude''s eyes widened.

    "That old, and she still acts like this?"

    [The Draconis are eternal beings. They do not age, nor can they be corrupted or overwhelmed by external forces. This makes them age slower and protective of their children.]

    [Meanwhile, Daemon can attain immortality¡ªif they evolve into a Five-Star Evolution. The more mana one possesses, the higher their evolution.]

    Claude perked up at that. "Wait, evolution? This is the first time I''ve heard about that. What does it mean?"

    [Any race¡ªincluding humans, though it is exceedingly rare¡ªcan evolve through three to five stages based on their talent and ancestors.]

    [The first stage, Awakening, is the base form, where one''s mana remains within normal limits.]

    [To evolve, one must accumulate enough mana to ascend to a higher rank. As one evolves, their spells and abilities also strengthen.]

    [Currently, since you have inherited the Wisdom of Strength from the Lord of Calamity, you are already at the third rank¡ªTranscendence.]

    [For Daemons, evolution is often visible through bodily changes¡ªsuch as the growth of horns and tails.]

    Claude blinked. "Horns and tails? What are you talking about? I don''t have those."

    Morion tilted her head, then reached up and grabbed something atop his head.

    "This is your horn, Father," she chirped, tugging at it playfully like a seesaw.

    Claude froze.

    "WHAT?!"

    He barely had time to process this revelation before the door to his room suddenly burst open.

    A figure rushed inside, their voice trembling with urgency.

    "My Lord¡ªyour mother! Your mother is in critical condition!"

 Chapter 34: Claudes Dilemma

    Claude''s head snapped toward the voice. A man stood before him, his dark purple ponytail swaying slightly, red eyes glowing in the dim light.

    There was something eerily familiar about him, but now wasn''t the time to dwell on it¡ªhis mother''s condition was his priority.

    "What do you mean?! What happened to my mother?"

    Claude shot to his feet, his voice sharp with urgency as he stepped closer, now face-to-face with the man.

    The man bowed his head slightly. "My Lord, it''s me¡ªSun," he introduced himself.

    Claude didn''t react, even when Sun finally able to transform into humanoid form, his mother was the priority.

    Sun hesitated, his ears drooping slightly. "That''s... actually..." He exhaled, voice heavy with reluctance. "Your mother has Drunen Sickness."

    Claude''s breath hitched. "What? How?" His brows knitted as dread settled in his chest.

    He knew about Drunen Sickness¡ªhe had studied the history of this world. It was a disease that afflicted those with weak constitutions, their bodies slowly consumed by darkness.

    Prolonged exposure to strong dark energy or poison could trigger it. But it was rare, mostly affecting children or humans particularly sensitive to darkness.

    "That doesn''t make sense," Claude murmured, shaking his head.

    "My mother is a witch. She should be¡ª" His words faltered, his eyes widening in realization.

    Donovan. His overwhelming darkness... it had to be the cause.

    His pulse pounded as he grabbed Sun by the shoulders. "Where is she? I need to see her now!" His voice cracked with panic.

    Drunen Sickness was lethal. Ninety-eight percent of children who contracted it without treatment didn''t survive.

    Even with treatment, the survival rate was barely thirty-five percent. The darkness corroded the organs from within, making it a slow and agonizing death.

    Claude clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He couldn''t waste another second.

    As the three of them stepped out of Claude''s room, the cold air of the dimly lit corridor sent a shiver down his spine.

    The castle stretched before him, its long, dark halls illuminated only by flickering magic torches.

    The silence felt suffocating, pressing against his chest like an invisible weight.

    His thoughts were consumed by worry for his mother, but as he glanced at a nearby window, his breath hitched.

    The moon was different¡ªit wasn''t its usual pale glow but a deep, unsettling crimson. A blood moon.

    Questions flooded his mind. ''Where exactly am I? Why is the moon red?'' But he had no time to dwell on them.

    Sun came to a stop in front of a door, placing his hand on the handle. Claude didn''t wait for an invitation.

    He shoved the door open and strode inside, his eyes immediately landing on a man in a black robe, speaking with Shawn.

    Without hesitation, he closed the distance between them.

    "What''s going on? Where''s my mother?" His voice was sharp, demanding answers.

    The robed man turned and bowed slightly. "Ah, My Lord."

    Beside him, Shawn also inclined their heads in respect, but Claude had no patience for formalities.

    "Explain it simply and quickly." His tone left no room for argument.

    The man straightened, his expression uneasy. "Yes, My Lord. I am Lark, one of the imperial doctors."

    He hesitated before continuing, "Your mother has Drunen Sickness. Normally, I could treat it with a simple spell, but... her condition is already too advanced."

    "Even if we remove the darkness, it has already ravaged her organs beyond repair. I apologize for my incompetence, My Lord."

    Claude''s stomach twisted. "So you''re saying you can''t do anything?" His fists clenched.

    Lark swallowed hard, his hands trembling slightly. "Not as she is now... I cannot heal someone who isn''t of the Daemon race." His voice was barely above a whisper, as if fearing Claude''s wrath.

    Claude wanted to lash out, to curse the man for his uselessness, but deep down, he knew Lark was right.

    There was no miracle spell that could restore someone who had already been consumed from the inside out.

    Except for the holy people, the Priest of Everbright Chruch. But they were enemy and he rather die than asking for their help.

    ''Should I kidnap one of them? But if I am in Elysium, they are too far away for my teleportation magic to reach.''

    His legs suddenly felt weak. ''I brought her to Elysium hoping for a better life, but if she dies here... can I go on living like this?''

    The thought was unbearable, like a dagger twisting in his chest.

    His gaze drifted toward the bed surrounded in a white canopy. He took a shaky step forward, his breath unsteady as he pulled it aside.

    There she was¡ªhis mother, lying pale and motionless, her face twisted in pain even in unconsciousness.

    His hands trembled as he reached for her cheek, brushing away the cold sweat that clung to her skin.

    "Mother..." His voice barely came out.

    Shawn and the rest lowered their head and decide to left Claude alone with her mother.

    Then, a hand suddenly grasped his wrist.

    "You can turn her into a Daemon."

    Claude''s head snapped toward the voice. It was Morion, her crimson eyes serious as she stared at him.

    His brows furrowed. "Is that even possible?"

    [It is possible!]

    Keira''s voice echoed in his mind.

    [One of the Bloodline Skills of the Lord of Calamity allows you to turn any race into a Daemon. You''ve already done it with that man¡ªSun.]

    Claude''s eyes widened. "Sun is a Daemon now?"

    His gaze flickered toward the man before returning to Morion. "So I just need to give my mother my blood?"

    [Normally, yes. But your blood is too strong for her current condition. She''s far too weak¡ªit would only make her suffer and likely kill her.]

    "Tch..." Claude clicked his tongue, his frustration boiling over.

    "Then what the hell should I do? Stop wasting time! Don''t you see she''s dying?!"

    His voice came out as a sharp yell, making Morion flinch. But instead of stepping back, she suddenly threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly.

    "Father, don''t be mad!" she pleaded, pressing her forehead against his chest before muttering, "Ugh... use your sperm!"

    "...What?"

    Claude froze, too stunned to react. He stared at Morion, completely dumbfounded.

    "I''m not lying! My mother told me!" She puffed out her cheeks defensively.

    The system confirmed it.

    [It is true, though it is still a gamble.]

    [Anything containing your DNA¡ªblood, hair, even sperm¡ªcan turn another race into a Daemon. However, the potency varies.]

    [Blood is the strongest, capable of transformation within days or even instantly. Hair and other substances are much weaker and have high probability of failure.]

    [But given your mother''s fragile state and the darkness already within her, her mana won''t resist the change as violently. It may work.]

    Claude took a deep breath. "So, it''s only possible because she''s weak... But won''t she suffer?"

    [Yes. The pain will be extreme. Any race without darkness affinity naturally resists the transformation.]

    Silence settled over him. He didn''t know what to do. But he did know one thing¡ªif he did nothing, his mother would die.

    His mind drifted to the knowledge Donovan had granted him. Martial arts, magic, countless skills... and among them, a spell caught his attention.

    "That will do."

    Claude placed his hand over her chest and began chanting. "Transference of Pain."

    A crushing wave of agony surged through him as his mother''s suffering shifted into his own body. His knees buckled, his vision blurring as fire tore through his veins.

    "Fuck¡ª" His breath came out ragged as he clutched his chest. "This... is more painful than I thought..."

    "Father, no!" Morion grabbed his arm, tears welling in her eyes. "Just transfer it to me instead!"

    Claude gritted his teeth. "Morion... you need to leave the room." His voice was strained, barely above a whisper.

    "No! I don''t want to leave you!" She clung to him, sobbing as if she could feel his pain herself.

    Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to stand, his muscles screaming in protest. He placed a shaking hand on her head, gently stroking her hair.

    "I''m fine now," he lied, his voice softer. "You should go, alright? I need to help my mother first."

    Morion bit her lip, torn between staying and obeying. But as she looked into his eyes, the warmth in his gaze eased her resistance.

    With great reluctance, she gave a small nod and stepped away, leaving the room with heavy steps.

    Claude exhaled, his body trembling from the pain. But he had no time to rest. The darkness in her body would help accelerate the transformation¡ªhe just had to endure.

    As he steadied himself, a weak voice broke through the silence.

    "Claude? Are you alright?"

 Chapter 35: For My Beloved Mother

    Claude''s eyes widened as he forced himself to straighten his posture, trying to appear composed in front of his mother¡ªeven as his body burned with pain.

    He clenched his jaw and took a slow breath before offering her a strained smile.

    "I''m alright, Mother... How about you?" His voice was gentle, yet laced with the remnants of pain.

    Dalia''s lips curled into a soft smile. "Are we finally in Elysium? Has our journey come to an end?"

    Claude tightened his grip around her frail hand, feeling how cold it had become. He nodded, his voice tender.

    "Yes, we''ve arrived. It''s a beautiful place, Mother. Once you''re better, we''ll walk together and find the flowers you love the most."

    Her face lit up, a hint of color returning to her pallid cheeks. "Of course. Let''s do that."

    She squeezed his hand weakly before her gaze softened. "And... happy eighteenth birthday, Claude. I know it''s already passed since you fainted yesterday..."

    Her voice was gentle, filled with warmth. "I hope this year, next year, and every year after, you''ll find happiness."

    Claude''s breath hitched as he felt her grip loosen. Her fingers, once warm, were growing colder by the second. His chest tightened. Time was running out.

    ''I need to tell her now... But how?'' His thoughts tangled in panic.

    How could he tell her that she was about to become something else? That she would no longer be human? That she would be like him?

    His throat tightened, but he forced the words out.

    "Mother... Thank you," he murmured, his thumb brushing over the back of her hand.

    "You know I love you, right? And you love me, too... That''s why... I want you to stay with me¡ªfor a long, long time. Will you?"

    Dalia frowned slightly, concern flickering in her tired eyes. "Of course, Claude. Why would you ask something so obvious? Did something happen?"

    Claude swallowed hard, forcing himself to meet her gaze. "You... You have a serious illness. And the only way I can save you is by changing you¡ªby making you like me. A daemon."

    A heavy silence filled the room. His heart pounded against his ribs, dread settling like a stone in his gut.

    What if she rejected him? What if she looked at him the way the world did¡ªas a monster?

    Dalia blinked, then let out a small chuckle. "Oh, Claude... Why would you ask me something like that?"

    His breath caught.

    "You don''t need to ask," she said softly. "Of course, I''ll do it. I want to live a long, happy life with you."

    Her smile was weak, but her eyes held nothing but warmth and certainty.

    Claude''s chest tightened. "You... You don''t mind being a monster?" His voice wavered, barely above a whisper.

    "Claude." Dalia slowly sat up.

    He instinctively reached out to stop her, but she insisted, shifting until she was face-to-face with him. Then, with a tenderness that nearly undid him, she cupped his face in her cold hands.

    "You are not a monster," she said firmly. "You are my son."

    Her words struck something deep inside him. His breath grew unsteady, his vision blurring.

    "And even if the world sees you as one, what does that matter? If you are a monster, then I am the mother who gave birth to one¡ªsomething far worse."

    Her voice remained steady, unwavering. "Changing me into a daemon won''t change anything. I will still be an existence damned by the world."

    Claude''s lips parted, but no words came out. His mother''s unique blue eyes, flecked with golden rings, seemed to pull him in, grounding him.

    It was as if it held all the truths of the world in her gaze, and he would believe anything she said, no matter how impossible it seemed.

    His throat tightened as an unfamiliar warmth bloomed in his chest, wrapping around him like a gentle embrace.

    Acceptance.

    The world may see him as a monster, but here, in his mother''s arms, he was just Claude. And she... she loved him unconditionally.

    He felt like a five year old again, in their modest but comfortable house, in the soft basking light of a beautiful spring with flowers all around.

    And in that time it was only him reading a book and her mother tending the garden flowers.

    All good, all well.

    A shaky breath escaped him before he finally broke, wrapping his arms around her in a desperate hug.

    ''Oh... so this is what it feels like to be loved unconditionally?''

    It was unfamiliar. Foreign. But it was warm. It was comforting.

    "Thank you, Mother." His voice trembled as he held onto her, unwilling to let go.

    But time was slipping away. He knew that.

    Slowly, he pulled back, looking into her eyes once more.

    ''Now... I need to tell her how to complete the transformation. But how?''

    Claude''s mind was a tangled mess, like an unraveled thread slipping through his fingers.

    The system had told him that his sperm would help transform Dalia, but how was he supposed to tell her that?

    "Hey Mom, can you drink my sperm?"

    Just thinking about it made his skin crawl. That was a disaster waiting to happen.

    [Drink? It''s better if you do it through intercourse.]

    Claude''s breath hitched, his eyes widening in sheer disbelief. "WHAT?! ARE YOU INSANE?!" His voice exploded in the quiet room before he could stop himself.

    Dalia flinched at his sudden outburst, her weary gaze turning toward him in confusion. "Claude? What''s wrong?"

    His pulse pounded in his ears. "N-Nothing, Mother. I just¡ª"

    He ran a hand through his disheveled hair, searching for words that wouldn''t make him sound deranged.

    "Forget it."

    [Intercourse would be the most effective method. The sperm will enter her system faster, accelerating the transformation as it spreads through her womb.]

    Claude buried his face in his hands, his frustration mounting. This was insane.

    And yet...

    Dalia was everything he admired in a woman. Her unwavering strength, her gentleness, her beauty¡ªshe was perfection.

    But none of that mattered right now. What mattered was how he was supposed to tell her.

    He lifted his head, only to find Dalia''s eyes slowly closing as she back lying on the bed. His chest tightened in panic.

    "Mother?" He gently shook her, his voice urgent. "Are you okay?"

    Dalia''s lips parted slightly, her breath faint. "I''m just... sleepy..."

    Claude''s stomach dropped. He could feel it¡ªher life slipping away. The pain that had transferred to him gnawed at his body, his limbs trembling under the weight of it.

    There was no time left.

    His fingers quivered as he reached for Dalia''s face. His mind screamed at him, but his heart whispered that this was the only way.

    Slowly, he leaned in, brushing his lips against hers in a hesitant, reverent kiss¡ªhis heart caught between overwhelming happiness and sheer terror.

 Chapter 36: Im Going To Hell For This*

    Dalia stirred, her eyelids fluttering as she slowly regained consciousness. A soft warmth pressed against her lips¡ªgentle, hesitant.

    Her foggy mind struggled to make sense of it until her eyes opened fully.

    Claude, his son.

    His face was so close, his eyes closed, his lips resting against hers in a quiet, lingering kiss.

    Her breath hitched, confusion flickering across her fevered mind. "Claude... what are you doing?"

    At the sound of her mother voice, Claude''s eyes snapped open. He pulled back slightly, his expression tense, his breath uneven.

    "I''m sorry, Mother," he murmured, his voice laced with guilt.

    "But I have to do this."

    His words were strange. "You believe in me, don''t you?" he asked, his tone desperate.

    Dalia frowned, confused. "Of course, I believe in you," she answered without hesitation.

    But something had been nagging at her. Her vision blurred, and then¡ª

    "Claude... why are your eyes red?"

    Hearing her question, Claude felt both relief and worry. Relief because she still trusted him. Worry because she was starting to hallucinate.

    ''It can''t be helped... I have to do this. Please, forgive me for what I''m about to do.''

    He slowly crawled on top of her, the bed creaking beneath them. She didn''t resist, only staring into his eyes, lost in confusion. Her gaze made his stomach churn.

    Claude had experience with women before¡ªbrief, meaningless encounters¡ªbut this was different.

    He had never loved anyone in his first life. Those nights had been nothing more than a necessity, a fleeting indulgence.

    But now, he was here. With her mother. The woman he loved the most. And for the first time, he didn''t know how to continue.

    ''Right... I should undress her first.''

    He took a slow, shaky breath and reached for the hem of her white gown. His fingers brushed against the soft fabric, peeling it away inch by inch, revealing what felt like forbidden divinity.

    Her skin was pale, bathed in the crimson glow of the blood moon, as if she were a painting stained with red ink.

    Her breasts rose and fell with each shallow breath, untouched, perfect. Her pink nipples stood perked, so beautiful, so delicate.

    She was a masterpiece¡ªsomething crafted by the gods themselves.

    ''I''m going to hell for fucking my mom. But, hey, I''m already an existence hated by all. One more sin won''t make me worse... right?''

    He took a deep breath.

    "Claude? What are you doing?"

    His mother voice jolted him from his thoughts. He looked up, meeting those jewel-like blue eyes that seemed to pierce through him.

    His throat went dry. "I... I''m going to make you like me," he confessed.

    "But to do that... I have to have intercourse with you, Mother." He couldn''t bring himself to meet her gaze.

    Dalia blinked. Then, to his surprise, she chuckled. "You must be joking."

    Her laughter stung more than it should have.

    Claude clenched his fists, his crimson eyes darkening. "I''m not joking," he said, his voice firm.

    "I know you''ll hate me for this, but... I have to do it."

    He knew he could change his appearance to Theo¡ªto lessen his guilt, to protect their relationship.

    But Claude was too selfish for that. He wanted her to know it was him.

    That it was him who made love to her, that it was his touch, his presence she would remember for the rest of her life.

    Dalia''s breath caught. She widened her eyes, unsure of how to respond. But Claude had no time to hesitate.

    He leaned in again, capturing her lips in a deep, desperate kiss.

    This time, there was no hesitation. His lips moved against hers, consuming, claiming, his hunger fueled by something beyond desire.

    His body pressed against her, and when she didn''t fight back¡ªwhen she responded¡ªhe felt a mix of relief and torment.

    ''Maybe she thinks this is just a dream...''

    The thought annoyed him.

    ''No. I won''t let her think that.''

    He bit her lip, making her flinch. She gasped, her lips parting, and he took the chance to slide his tongue into her mouth, exploring, tasting.

    He traced over her teeth, her tongue, claiming every inch.

    Their saliva mixed as Dalia moaned into the kiss, her dizziness making her more sensitive.

    Claude deepened the kiss, their tongues tangled in a fiery dance, his dominance leaving her breathless.

    When her trembling hands pressed against his bare chest, he knew he had to stop.

    Their lips parted, a thin string of saliva connecting them before breaking.

    Dalia lay beneath him, helpless, her chest rising and falling, her lips swollen, her fevered body sensitive to his every touch.

    She looked vulnerable. She looked lost.

    She looked beautiful, she looks like a whore.

    And Claude hated himself for loving it.

    But he shook his head. His body was still in pain, and he knew his mother was running out of time. He had to move faster.

    Claude pressed his lips to her neck, trailing kisses down her skin, leaving behind faint marks as his hand squeezed her breast, earning a soft moan from her lips.

    "Ahhh~ Claude..."

    Her voice, breathy and sweet, was like a melody to him. He could feel her hands tangling in his dark hair, gripping tightly.

    It had been so long since anyone had touched her like this, and without realizing it, she found herself craving more.

    ''She loves it... she loves my touch.''

    The thought sent a shiver through him, but his hands faltered for a moment. He was still nervous.

    Even with all his past experiences, this was different¡ªshe was his mother after all.

    It feels wrong and right at the same time.

    But the moment his fingers grazed her pussy, he felt it¡ªwarm, wet.

    "Hnnngh... That part is¡ª!"

    Her words broke off into a gasp as he brushed against her entrance, sliding up to her clit and twisting it gently, making her moan even louder.

    "Ohhh!!! Claude!!! It feels weird!" She wanted to say she wanted more, but she bit her lip instead.

    Her moral telling her that this was wrong but her pussy screaming other things

    Claude smirked. He knew his mother loved it. Slowly, he slid one finger inside, making sure she was ready for the big gun.

    Dalia covered her mouth, trying to stifle her moans, but the way her son finger moved inside her, curling, searching for that perfect spot¡ªit was driving her insane.

    She needed more.

    "Claude... Mmmnnnhhh!!! Ohhhhnnn!!! Good... it feels so good!"

    "I''m glad you like it, Mother," Claude murmured. "But this is just the start. I''ll make sure you enjoy every second of it."

    He kissed her deeply, his lips claiming hers as he slid another finger inside, making his mother body jolt in response.

    As their kiss broke, Dalia suddenly screamed, "AAHHH!!! THAT''S THE SPOT!"

    ''Bingo.'' He grinned, having finally found it.

    Claude didn''t stop. His fingers worked tirelessly, curling, scissoring, coaxing her open while his thumb circled her clit.

    "It feels so good, Claude!!! Hnngghhh!!!"

    Her hands clutched at the soft white sheets, her back arching slightly off the bed.

    "Ughh!!! Ohh!!! I can''t¡ª!!!"

    He could feel how wet she had become, how her walls clenched around his fingers, trembling, tightening. She was close.

    "HNGGG!!! OHH!!! AHHH!!! COMIINHH!!!"

    And then she shattered, her body convulsing as pleasure overtook her. He felt the way she clenched around his fingers, the way she trembled beneath him.

    Claude swallowed hard, his mind racing with a single thought¡ªif this felt like heaven, he could only imagine how it would feel when he was finally inside his mother.

 Chapter 37: The Taste Of You**

    Claude shook his head. His goal was to save his mother, to make her into his kind¡ªthat was why he needed to have sex with her.

    Though, it felt like he was the MC in some hentai novel or something.

    He then took off his pants carelessly. ''Ugh, stop being nervous! This is lame, you aren''t a virgin!'' he scolded himself.

    ''Well, I am still a virgin in this life but¡ªdamn! Focus, Claude!''

    Taking a deep breath, he finally uncaged his dragon¡ªa long and thick one too¡ªas he positioned it in front of his mother''s pussy, that wet and tantalizing pussy.

    "Claude..." Dalia, who realized what was happening, looked at him.

    Her eyes were unreadable, but there was still hesitation in them.

    So he said, "I need to do this to save you." He paused. "So, won''t you let me?"

    He wasn''t sure what kind of expression he had, but it probably wasn''t a good one¡ªdesperation, determination, or maybe something else.

    Dalia was confused. She never thought the day would come when she would have sex with her son. It was her son after all, the son she should protect and love.

    She knew it was wrong, but she couldn''t help it¡ªher body felt good, it didn''t reject him. It craved him.

    So she just nodded.

    Claude smirked, all his hesitation gone.

    "Okay, I will start then. This might feel uncomfortable, so tell me if you want me to stop."

    Claude then thrust his penis slowly. The head was already inside her, and the moment he felt her warmth surrounding him, suffocating him, he nearly lost his mind.

    ''Shit, this feels too good...''

    "Hhhhngghh~" Dalia whimpered, making him pause in concern.

    "Are you okay? Do you want me to continue?"

    But she frowned, her cheeks red. "You... Don''t ask too much, just do it!"

    It was the first time in his life his mother scolded him, and he just chuckled.

    ''So she likes it.''

    Smirking, he thrust his cock in with one deep stroke, making her gasp sharply.

    "AHHH!!!"

    She bit her bottom lip, her body trembling. It had been more than ten years since she last had sex.

    She had always refused Enzo, and after having Claude, Theo had lost interest in touching her.

    So this was heaven for her. Pure pleasure coursing through her veins, making her head spin.

    Her son cock is making her feel good.

    "More..." she whispered. "Please move, Claude..."

    Her body wriggled beneath him, trying to feel more of him, to urge him to ravage her properly.

    "As you wish."

    Claude smirked as he started moving slowly, savoring every inch of her tight, wet heat.

    He kissed her neck, sucking on her soft skin, while his hands twisted her nipples, drawing moans out of her like a melody.

    His body was in great pain, but god, his mother''s body was like heaven. Her pussy welcomed him eagerly, squeezing and clinging onto his cock as if wanting to milk him dry.

    "Mother... I''ll move faster. I''ll make you cum again and again," he whispered in her ear, his voice husky with need.

    She trembled, her nails digging into his back as she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him into a deep, desperate kiss.

    Claude kissed her back, their tongues entangling in a sloppy, wet kiss, saliva mixing as it dripped down their chins.

    Just like her pussy, her lips were eager, hungry, drowning in the pleasure only he could give her.

    Dalia broke the kiss, her body trembling as she let out a sharp scream of pleasure.

    "Aahhh!!! That spot again!!! Claude, please..." Her tear-filled eyes fluttered, making him lick his lips.

    Obliging her plea, Claude tightened his grip on her hand and lifted her onto his lap. Now straddling him, she gasped as his cock sank deeper inside her.

    "OHHH!!! GODDESS!!!"

    She clung to his neck as she felt her pussy stretched around him. It felt like her son was molding her, marking her, making her his and his alone.

    Claude groaned, his breath hitching at the way her warmth wrapped around him. She was impossibly tight, gripping him like she never wanted to let go.

    Every movement sent shivers up his spine, pleasure tightening in his penia. His hands slid down to her waist, guiding her as he whispered, "Move, Mother. Move with me."

    She nodded, rocking her hips, her slickness making it easy for them to find a rhythm.

    His shaft kept hitting her good spot, making her whimper, and couldn''t help but keep craving more.

    "HNNGG!!! You feel so good inside me, Claude!!!"

    She couldn''t help but moaning and begging her son to keep going, this all making her brain mushy, making her couldn''t think straight.

    Claude smirked, he was so happy as his mother was finally able to accept him fully.

    Her body was soft, trembling against his, her silver hair bouncing as her unfocused eyes clouded with pleasure.

    Claude clenched his jaw, feeling her walls tighten around him with every thrust. It was too good¡ªtoo perfect.

    He couldn''t stop himself from leaning in, taking her nipple into his mouth, teasing it with his tongue.

    The way his mother arched into him, moaning his name so desperately, sent a surge of heat through his body.

    Tonight he just wantes to fuck his mother until he couldn''t think of anything else but him, as she couldn''t touch any men but him.

    He wanted to fuck her dumb and beautiful.

    "AHHH!!! AHHH!!! CLAUDEEE!!! I''M GOING TO CUMM!!!" Dalia''s voice cracked, her walls fluttering around him as she reached her peak.

    Claude groaned as his pleasure rushed to its peak, his body tensing. Her heat, her pulsing walls¡ªit was overwhelming.

    With one last deep thrust, he spilled inside her, his breath ragged as he filled her completely.

    Then, the notification appeared.

    [Ding!]

    [Your semen has entered Dalia. Her transformation will begin soon.]

    [Estimated transformation time: 3 days.]

    Claude blinked, still catching his breath. "Wh-what? That long? She''d die before then."

    [You can speed up the transformation by injecting more semen.]

    [However, excessive amounts may have adverse effects.]

    "Right... that''s an option," he muttered, running a hand through his damp hair. "Oh well, I''ve got time."

    He looked down at Dalia, still flushed and trembling, her sweat-slicked body warm beneath his hands. Smirking, he leaned down, kissing her gently.

    "Ready for another round, Mother?"

 Chapter 38: Amazing Blowjob From Dalia*

    "Mother, are you sure you want to do this?"

    Claude asked, his voice slightly trembling as his mother leaned down, her tongue gliding along his shaft, sending shivers up his spine.

    Dalia didn''t answer with words, just gave a soft nod, her mind already lost to the haze of pleasure clouding her thoughts.

    Her body moved instinctively, driven by a craving she couldn''t fight anymore.

    Even as she took him into her mouth, her mind was filled with only one thing ¡ª how good her son''s semen would taste.

    Claude swallowed hard, still a little surprised at how wild she''d become.

    [It''s because your semen is laced with aphrodisiac properties.]

    [Even just a drop of precum in her womb or mouth can send any woman into heat.]

    [Your full release is even more potent.]

    ''Huh? Not complaining, but... why?''

    [Because your power relies on spreading your descendants.]

    [But do you really want me to explain all this right now? You''re kind of... busy.]

    ''Huh, this system can be sassy too, eh?'' Claude thought, half-amused.

    [I told you already that I''m not a system! My name is Keira!]

    He didn''t have time to respond because his mother tongue flicked across the sensitive tip, and he hissed sharply, fingers twitching at his sides.

    Her saliva coated his length, making each slow stroke with her hand even slicker, the heat of her mouth and the eagerness in her eyes making his cock throb.

    ''Fuck, I can believe my mother giving me a blowjob with those faces. She is like a bitch in heat.''

    The sight was almost too much ¡ª her silver hair messy, strands sticking to her flushed face, her pupils blown wide with desire.

    She was already too far gone, her body desperate for him, her mind reduced to nothing but need.

    Even when she was giving a blowjob to her own blood, her son. It didn''t matter anymore.

    "Mother... that''s enough teasing," Claude groaned. "Take me in."

    She stretched her lips wide to fit him, his thick shaft sliding into her mouth inch by inch until the head nudged the back of her throat.

    She gagged softly, her throat tightening around him, and Claude''s breath caught at the sensation.

    "Shit... you''re amazing at this," he praised, his fingers weaving into her hair, gently guiding her movements.

    Dalia bobbed her head slowly at first, adjusting to his size, her throat fluttering around him.

    It was incredible ¡ª tighter than any blowjob he''d felt before, her throat muscles squeezing him with every slight movement, almost like her pussy. Warm, wet, and unbearably good.

    ''Is it because she is my mother that I become this horny? But damn, this is so good!''

    "Hahh... faster," he urged, voice thick with need.

    She obeyed, her head moving quicker, her soft lips sliding up and down his length.

    Each time his cock bumped the back of her throat, she whimpered around him, liquid from her pussy dripping down her thighs.

    ''Ah! My son''s cock! My son''s cock inside of my mouth and it felt good!'' her mind was screaming in ecstasy.

    She wanted him inside her ¡ª badly ¡ª but right now, her focus was on making him feel good.

    Saliva spilled from the corners of her mouth, mixing with his precum, creating a slick mess beneath them. Neither of them cared.

    "Ohh, fuck..." Claude groaned, hips twitching.

    "You''re so good at this... your throat feels like heaven."

    Driven by his praise, Dalia pushed herself further, taking him even deeper, the tip forcing past the tight entrance of her throat again and again.

    Her vision blurred with tears, but the taste ¡ª that sweet, addictive taste ¡ª only made her crave more.

    ''Ah... am I turning into a slut?'' she thought, even as her throat stretched to take him.

    "Shit... I''m close," Claude warned, his grip tightening in her hair. "I''m gonna cum inside your mouth. Drink all of it, Mother!"

    ''Ah, here it comes, his semen! My son''s semen will go down my throat!''

    Her whole body shivered with excitement at the thought. His hands held her in place as he thrust deeper, her nose pressed to his skin as he came, thick ropes spilling straight down her throat.

    She swallowed instinctively, her tongue still swirling around him to milk every last drop.

    ''So sweet... Why does this taste so good? I need more...'' Her mind was drowning in desire, her body burning for him.

    [Transformation time reduced.]

    [Estimated time until full transformation: 1 day, 12 hours.]

    ''I think it''s enough, her body should be able to handle it.''

    "Ah, alright." Claude pushed his damp hair back, his breath ragged.

    He glanced at Dalia, her flushed face and trembling body still craving more.

    "I think that''s enough for now, Mother. You need to rest," he said softly, though the strain in his voice was clear.

    His entire body ached, the pain digging deep into his bones. Even the simple act of breathing felt heavier.

    ''The transformation must be kicking into high gear,'' he thought grimly. ''Damn... this hurts like hell.''

    But Dalia''s expression twisted into one of frustration and longing. Her brow furrowed, her lips trembling slightly.

    "But... I-I want more, Claude," she whispered, her voice dripping with need.

    Claude''s eyes widened. "Eh? But I... I can''t even move right now..."

    A part of him was thrilled ¡ª the fact that his mother wanted him so badly, enough to cast aside any hesitation or moral restraint.

    But his body wasn''t cooperating.

    The transformation''s toll was too much, leaving him almost paralyzed from the pain.

    Dalia''s face briefly fell with disappointment, but the burning ache between her legs refused to be ignored.

    Her soaked slit throbbed, desperate to be filled again by the thick cock of her son she had just tasted.

    She needed him ¡ª now.

    Without warning, she shoved him back onto the bed, leaving Claude stunned as he landed on the mattress with a grunt.

    Before he could protest, Dalia climbed on top of him, her hands splayed against his chest, her silver hair cascading around them.

    Her hips moved instinctively, grinding her slick entrance against his softening shaft, the warmth, and pressure coaxing him back to full hardness despite the pain.

    "I can''t wait anymore, Claude," she murmured, her breath hot against his skin.

    "If you can''t move, then I''ll ride you. Just lie back and enjoy it like a good boy, okay?"

 Chapter 39: Dalia Riding My C*ck**

    Claude''s eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. There was no way he could refuse his mother¡ª not when she looked at him with such desperate need.

    Just seeing her like this made his cock twitch in anticipation.

    "Alright... do whatever you want, Mother. But I''m not helping you," he said, his voice hoarse, strained from both arousal and the sharp pain coursing through his body.

    ''Damn, I''m glad I transferred her pain to me... because this is unbearable,'' he thought, fingers curling into the bed sheets beneath him.

    Dalia gave a small, shaky nod, her trembling hand guiding his thick shaft to her dripping entrance. His tip brushed against her swollen clit, sending jolts of pleasure through both of them.

    "Ahh... haahh..." she moaned, her body shuddering as she slowly sank down, his cock stretching her open and filling her completely.

    "Hnggh... Finally your cock inside me again."

    Her juices flowed freely, coating both of them as her walls clenched around him.

    Her whole body trembled, her mind clouded by bliss as her pussy greedily swallowed every inch of her son''s cock.

    "Mother... please, move," Claude grunted, the mix of pleasure and pain making him grit his teeth.

    Her warmth and tightness helped dull the edge of his agony ¡ª just a little.

    "Y-yeah... I''ll move..." she mumbled, her voice thick with lust.

    Her hips began to rock slowly, every motion sending wet, obscene sounds echoing through the room, blending with her high-pitched moans.

    Her breasts bounced with each thrust, her nipples hard and glistening with sweat. Her fingers dug into his chest, nails dragging across his skin as her rhythm picked up.

    "Ohhh!! Aahhh!! Claude!! Your cock feels so good!!" Dalia cried, her mind completely overtaken by the pleasure flooding her senses.

    Any hesitation or guilt had long since melted away ¡ª all she could think about was him. His cock. Her need.

    So she kept riding his penis as she didn''t even know how long, because of how good it was.

    Claude smirked faintly despite the sweat beading on his forehead. Her pussy was gripping him so tightly, refusing to let go, milking him for everything he had.

    The only thing he could do was lie there and let her take the lead ¡ª his body was still in pain, though he was slowly adjusting.

    "Tell me, Mother..." he grunted. "Do you love me, or is it just my cock? Do you see me as your man now?"

    "Yes! Yes! You''re my man! My only man!" she answered without hesitation, her hips grinding harder as she found that sweet spot deep inside.

    Her back arched as the pleasure overwhelmed her, her voice rising into a scream.

    "AAAHHH!! CLAUDE, I LOVE YOU!!"

    She leaned down, capturing his lips in a desperate, messy kiss.

    Their tongues tangled in a feverish dance, saliva dripping from the corners of their mouths as they fought for control.

    Her lips sucked at his, hungrily tasting every bit of him, her fingers clutching at his shoulders.

    Claude''s hands finally found the strength to move, sliding down to her hips.

    His grip was firm as he pulled her down harder, driving his cock even deeper into her twitching, soaked pussy.

    Dalia jolted, her body spasming at the sudden impact against her sweet spot. The overwhelming sensation pushed her closer and closer to the edge.

    "NGGHHH!! OHHH!! AHHH!! I''m so close!! I''m gonna cum!!" she screamed.

    "Do it... cum as much as you want," Claude hissed, feeling her walls convulse around him.

    "CUMMING!! I''M CUMMING AGAINNN BECAUSE OF MY SON''S COCK!!!"

    Her body shook violently as she squirted, her juices spraying all over his stomach and thighs, soaking the sheets beneath them.

    Her pussy clenched down hard, squeezing every inch of him until Claude couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "Ahh!! Fuck!! I''m cumming inside you!!"

    Claude groaned, his cock throbbing as he filled her womb with his thick seed.

    Dalia collapsed on top of him, panting, her body still trembling as aftershocks of her climax rippled through her.

    She could feel the warmth of his cum spreading inside her, the sensation making her shiver with delight.

    "Ahh... ahh... I''m definitely gonna get pregnant," she murmured dreamily, her eyes glazed with lust as her pussy twitched, still hungry for more.

    Claude exhaled sharply, trying to catch his breath, the brief moment of pleasure allowing him to forget ¡ª just for a moment ¡ª the searing pain of his transformation.

    Just as Claude exhaled, a notification appeared before his eyes.

    [Update!]

    [Transformation time reduced.]

    [Your mother will fully transform into a Daemon in 1 day.]

    He took a deep breath and glanced at Dalia. Her breathing had evened out¡ªshe was fast asleep.

    Carefully, he shifted their position, laying her down gently before reaching for a blanket to cover her bare body.

    But as his fingers brushed over her stomach, something caught his eye.

    A tattoo.

    Etched just above her womb, intricate tribal love patterns glowed with a golden hue, standing out even in the dim light.

    Claude furrowed his brows. "What is this? Mother didn''t have a tattoo before..."

    [It''s a Daemon Mate Mark! Congratulations, she has officially become your mate!]

    [The golden color of the mark indicates a high probability of her bearing an S-rank descendant!]

    Claude''s mind stuttered for a moment. "What?"

    The system chimed in.

    [This is your unique bloodline''s passive skill!]

    [Every time you impregnate a witch or daemon, their child will have a rank ranging from F to S based on the mark''s color.]

    [Black = F to D rank, Red = C to B rank, Gold = A to S rank.]

    [Each descendant''s attribute points will be added to yours upon birth, and as they grow, their increasing stats will also strengthen you.]

    Claude rubbed his chin, a smirk playing on his lips. "So, I just need to have as many children as possible to grow stronger?"

    [Exactly!]

    [Higher-ranked offspring also have superior evolution potential.]

    [F to D-rank can only evolve up to a three-star form, C to B-rank can reach four-star, while A to S-rank can evolve into five-star beings and may inherit unique bloodline abilities¡ªabilities that you can also use.]

    Claude''s smirk deepened. "Not bad... but pregnancy takes time. Nine months is a long wait."

    [Daemon pregnancies work differently. Lower-ranked offspring (F to B rank) are laid as eggs rather than carried in the womb.]

    [Each time, a daemon mother can lay up to three eggs. F to D-rank eggs hatch in five months, while C to B-rank eggs take nine months.]

    [You are a king. You can impregnate every woman in this kingdom, and no one would dare question you.]

    Claude exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "That''s the problem... keeping a massive harem is a disaster waiting to happen."

    He''d seen enough colossal empire dramas to know how terrifying a harem could be¡ªjealousy, scheming, assassinations.

    The last thing he wanted was to throw his mother into that kind of life.

    "Managing a harem of random women would be a nightmare... a waste of resources too."

    His gaze darkened. "It''d be better to focus on those capable of birthing B to S-rank children."

    He would need to establish a system. A way to develop his harem.

    As Claude thought deeper, his eyes narrowed in thought. "Why can I only impregnate witches and daemons?"

    [You can only conceive with women who possess a dark affinity or a strong mana pool.]

    [Daemon offspring feed on their mother''s mana while developing, so only those with sufficient reserves can sustain them.]

    [The greater a woman''s mana, the higher the chance of bearing an S-rank descendant.]

    Claude let out a low chuckle, a smirk curling at the corner of his lips. "I see... in that case, it''s time to kidnap some witches."

 Chapter 40: The Court Of Elysium

    Of course, ruling a kingdom wasn''t as easy as it sounded. In reality, Claude barely had a moment to see his mother after their night together.

    The moment he stepped out of the room, Shawn, Sun, and Morion were already waiting for him.

    It was slightly awkward¡ªafter all, the evidence of what he had been doing with Dalia was clear on his body, marked by faint scratches and bite marks.

    Before he could say anything, Morion ran straight toward him.

    "Father!" She hugged him tightly, as if they had been separated for a thousand years.

    Claude smiled, ruffling her hair, but his attention soon shifted to the unfamiliar young man standing beside Shawn and Sun.

    The man was tall and slim, dressed in a refined butler''s suit with a chain holder for his elegant glasses.

    His long red hair was tied loosely, cascading past his shoulders, and black horns peeked through the strands.

    With a graceful bow, he placed a hand over his chest and lowered his crimson eyes.

    "Your Majesty, I am the guardian of this palace and a loyal servant of the Lord of Calamity."

    He then knelt before Claude. "My name is William Varnaz. Please accept my loyalty."

    Claude raised an eyebrow, noting the faint tremble in the man''s hands. ''Is he shaking because of my presence? Is that how terrifying the Lord of Calamity is supposed to be?'' He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before speaking.

    "Stand up, William." His voice carried the weight of authority.

    "I accept your loyalty."

    William exhaled in quiet relief before rising to his feet.

    Claude didn''t waste time. "Now, I assume you''re here to deliver some kind of message."

    William gave a respectful nod.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Now that you''ve successfully reached Elysium, the court requests an audience with you."

    "Right... I am a king now, aren''t I?" Claude murmured. He had almost forgotten.

    Attending a court meeting sounded like a pain, but it would be reckless to walk in blind.

    "Before that, tell me about them. I should at least know who I''m dealing with."

    This would also serve as a chance to gauge William''s loyalty. The court may have sworn allegiance to the Lord of Calamity, but that didn''t mean they were loyal to him.

    As far as they were concerned, he was just some stranger who had appeared out of nowhere to claim the throne.

    If he were in their position, he would have his doubts too.

    William bowed slightly. "Of course, Your Majesty. I will provide you with all the necessary details."

    Claude nodded in approval before turning back toward his chambers. "Good. But first, I need to change into something more fitting."

    ***

    Inside the chamber, three beautiful maids assisted Claude in dressing.

    As they carefully fastened the layers of his noble attire¡ªsomething reminiscent of the grand costumes he had seen in anime.

    He look himself in the mirror and realize that his eyes indeed changed color to crimson.

    ''Now, I do look more like anime protagonist.''

    William stood nearby, dutifully listing the court''s structure and political divisions.

    "The family overseeing the royal knights and army is the Xalvach family, led by Layla Xalvach. Meanwhile, the kingdom''s finances are controlled by the Julven family, with Damien Julven at its head," William explained.

    "You must tread carefully with these two families. Gaining their loyalty would be in your best interest, as they wield immense power and influence in Elysium."

    Claude, however, had little patience for bureaucracy. He had hated it in his previous life, and nothing had changed.

    The endless discussions of ministers, councils, and departments droned on, and before long, his attention drifted elsewhere¡ªto the jiggling tits of the maids adjusting his clothing.

    ''Damn, all of them indeed beautiful and sexy. Are all female daemon like this?''

    He smirked, amused. Their interest in his body was obvious, not just from their lingering gazes but from the scent he could pick up.

    From childhood until now, he could smell emotions¡ªdesire included in women.

    Casually, he reached out and gave one of the maids a firm squeeze on her backside. She gasped, her face flushing bright red.

    Meanwhile, William remained oblivious, concluding his report.

    "...And that covers the final group of Daemons in the court," he finished. "There aren''t many of them, just fifteen."

    "Your Majesty, I must caution you¡ªsome members still harbor doubts about your legitimacy. I urge you to handle them with wisdom, as they have served this kingdom for generations."

    Claude turned away from the flustered maid and focused on William. He adjusted the last piece of his attire and approached the butler.

    "You don''t have to worry," he assured, his voice even. "I understand."

    But then, his expression darkened slightly. "At the same time... they need to understand that my patience has limits."

    William gave a small nod. "Understood, Your Majesty. Shall we proceed?"

    Claude was about to agree when Morion, who had been sitting nearby, suddenly stood.

    "Can I come too?" she asked eagerly.

    Claude glanced at her before nodding. "Of course. I want to introduce you to them as well."

    At that moment, William turned to him with a slightly concerned expression. "Your Majesty... if I may ask, who is this young lady?"

    Claude answered without hesitation. "She''s Donovan''s daughter."

    William''s eyes widened in surprise. "This lady?"

    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before leaning in slightly, lowering his voice.

    "Your Majesty, I must advise against publicly revealing her lineage¡ªat least for now. Your position remains unstable, and many within the court still doubt you."

    Then, as if to drive his point home, he added, "After all... you are still Theodore''s son and not a direct descendant from the Lord itself."

    Claude narrowed his eyes, his gaze flicking toward Morion. William''s words made sense.

    He despised politics, but as a king¡ªa lord¡ªhe no longer had the luxury of ignoring them.

    After a brief pause, he made his decision.

    "I see..." He looked at Morion before giving a small smirk. "Then, she is my daughter."

    ***

    The grand doors opened as Claude walked in, his jaw held high. His black robe, made from the hide of a legendary beast, dragged behind him, a heavy presence on the polished floor.

    Each step echoed through the silent chamber, his boots striking against stone in a steady, unshaken rhythm.

    Beside him, Morion glided forward, her gothic dress flowing as she still held her father''s hand. William, Sun, and Shawn followed behind, their movements precise, like shadows trailing their master.

    The court stilled.

    Some bowed, others still full of doubt. But Claude didn''t care. His eyes locked onto the throne ahead.

    Black as the abyss, adorned with sculpted faces twisted in agony, rage, and despair. The armrests curved like clawed hands, reaching out in eternal torment.

    The base was built on two massive onyx-colored bones, and the steps leading to it¡ªhuman skulls, lined neatly as if grinning in welcome.

    ''That throne looks straight out of a nightmare,'' he mused, smirking. ''Perfect.''

    But he didn''t sit. Not yet.

    Instead, he turned, scanning the court. Most of them were already in their three-star evolution, their horns marking their status.

    A handful¡ªonly three¡ªhad reached the rarer four-star evolution, while the rest hadn''t even grown horns yet.

    How did he know?

    Because their statuses floated before him, a digital-like overlay feeding him every detail. Names, power levels, ranks¡ªeverything laid bare like an open book.

    ''Not bad, Keira,'' he thought, rubbing his chin. ''I suck at remembering names, but with this, I won''t have to.''

    Clearing his throat, he spoke.

    "I''m here to grant your audience." His voice carried through the hall, deep and steady.

    "I am your new King. The new Lord of Calamity. My name is Claude Vlad Caligo."

    "Call my name, praise me, fear me¡ªwhatever you wish."

    He climbed the steps, turning his back to them as he lowered himself onto the throne.

    "But most of all, bow before me as I have returned to reclaim what is rightfully mine¡ªthe throne of Elysium."

    Morion took her place in his lap, resting against him like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    The court erupted into whispers. Some had already knelt, accepting him without question. But not all. A few stood stiff, suspicion lingering in their eyes.

    Then, a voice cut through the murmurs. "Rightfully yours?"

    The speaker, a man with sharp features and obsidian horns, met Claude''s gaze with a cold sneer.

    "You aren''t the great Caligo''s child. You have no right to that throne! You are just Theo''s son, from a lowly family!"

 Chapter 41: The King Had Been Crowned

    Claude didn''t get angry at the man words, though annoyance prickled at him¡ªmore for the way the man spoke so lowly of his father than for the accusation itself.

    ''I thought Theo come from a named family, but I was wrong. So why everyone I met called him with ''Lord Theo?''

    But before he could even react, Morion was already seething.

    Dark energy swelled around her, thick and oppressive, sending a tremor through the court.

    Several daemons instinctively flinched, their bodies stiffening under the sheer weight of her power.

    Her red eyes burned with fury as she shot a venomous glare at Luka, disgust contorting her delicate features.

    "HOW DARE YOU MOCK MY FATHER''S LINEAGE! HE IS THE LORD OF CALAMITY!" she shrieked.

    As her voice rang through the chamber, the darkness around her expanded, writhing like a living entity, stretching toward the high ceilings.

    The very walls trembled, the floor shuddering beneath them. Even those who had protested moments ago turned pale, their defiance slipping into uncertainty.

    Claude smirked, watching them cower. He liked this. Seeing their fear amused him. But he hadn''t come here just to intimidate them¡ªhe come in peace anyway.

    Reaching up, he ran his fingers through Morion''s silky black hair, his touch firm yet gentle.

    "It''s fine, Morion," he murmured, his voice low and even. "Let me handle this."

    The moment his hand rested against her, her breath hitched, and slowly, the shadows around her began to dissipate.

    The oppressive air lightened as she clung to him, her anger simmering down.

    Claude turned his attention back to Luka, his smirk never faltering.

    "You, Luka Irgenil." His voice echoed through the hall as he pointed directly at him.

    "I will prove to you that I am a Lord of Calamity''s descendant."

    Keira had been rambling nonstop about this moment before they even got into the throne room, practically vibrating with excitement at the chance to finally reveal her true form.

    Claude didn''t fully understand why she was so eager, but her words had been clear¡ªhe needed to summon the "mirror."

    Once he did, he would gain full control over this palace.

    So, with a steady breath, he rose from his throne.

    His voice rang through the chamber, deep and commanding.

    "You, the darkness that surrounds this castle, the shadow that guards the dark land, and the one who obeys the ruler of calamity."

    A massive dark magic circle unfurled beneath him, pulsing with energy. The throne room dimmed as black mist swirled violently, spiraling upward like a storm.

    "I order you to bow before me and reveal your true self!"

    The room plunged into pitch darkness. The walls, the pillars, even the floor¡ªeverything was swallowed by an abyss. And in the heart of that void, a ripple formed.

    A puddle.

    From its depths, a mirror emerged, as tall as Claude himself. Chains rattled as they snapped, breaking apart, releasing the mirror from its prison.

    It floated before him, suspended in the air¡ªuntil suddenly, it spoke.

    [I welcome you, the new ruler of the darkness, Lord of Calamity.]

    Keira''s voice.

    [I am a construct forged by the Lord before you, created to guide you in restoring this fallen kingdom.]

    [And now, as proof of your reign, I bestow upon you the Scepter of Doom and the Sovereign''s Orb.]

    From the mist, a staff materialized¡ªblack, adorned with crimson eyes that seemed to move on their own.

    Alongside it, an orb encrusted with blood-red gems floated toward him.

    Claude caught them effortlessly, feeling the immense power thrumming within.

    ''So this is what Keira meant,'' he thought, a grin creeping onto his lips.

    This was a coronation. A King''s official inauguration.

    With these artifacts in his grasp, there was no room left for doubt.

    His gaze swept over the court. One by one, they knelt.

    Even Luka. The same man who had challenged him moments ago now bowed his head, too afraid to meet Claude''s eyes, the weight of his mistake settling in his bones.

    [The Orb will grant you dominion over the mist that protects this land, ensuring the daemons bow before you. And with the Scepter, you shall command the entirety of the Revenant Legion.]

    Claude''s grip tightened around the staff, a smirk curling on his lips.

    ''I see. And today is the perfect occasion to show everyone the extent of my power.''

    Raising the Scepter high, his voice rang through the chamber.

    "Punish the sinner who dared to question my blood."

    The air trembled. The floor beneath them rippled like liquid shadow, and from its depths, three figures emerged¡ªblack knights clad in full armor, each towering at 250 cm (8''2).

    Their movements were smooth yet eerily silent, their mere presence suffocating.

    Before Luka could react, two of them seized him, forcing him to his knees.

    "Y-Your Majesty! Please! I never meant to insult your lineage! Have mercy!"

    Luka''s voice cracked with desperation, his struggle futile against the knights'' unyielding grip.

    The third knight stepped forward, gripping a massive battle-ax. With a single, effortless swing a dull thud echoed through the throne room.

    Luka''s head rolled across the cold floor, his eyes still wide with disbelief.

    Claude tilted his head, staring at the corpse with mild disappointment.

    ''Huh. That was too easy. I thought he''d at least put up more of a fight.''

    His gaze swept across the court, now frozen in stunned silence.

    Claude inhaled deeply before speaking, his voice cutting through the air like a blade.

    "All of you! This is what happens to those who dare to mock me and my father!"

    His crimson eyes gleamed under the throne room''s dim light.

    "I may have been born from a lowly family, but the Lord of Calamity chose me as his successor."

    His smirk widened, exuding both amusement and authority.

    "So obey my rule and ensure your heads remain intact until the last day of my reign."

    The chamber was deathly quiet¡ªuntil a single voice broke the silence.

    "Long live the new Lord of Calamity! May your reign be adorned with blood and glorious war!"

    It was like a dam bursting.

    The court erupted in a resounding chorus of cheers, their voices reverberating through the halls.

    Claude lifted his chin, exuding the regal poise he had seen countless times in anime. His posture was perfect, his expression commanding.

    ''Well, fake it till you make it, they say.''

    Satisfied, he nodded to himself before addressing the court once more.

    "With that settled, I shall formally introduce my child, Morion." His hand rested atop her head, pride gleaming in his eyes.

    "And in two days, we shall hold a grand banquet to mark the beginning of this new era."

    The court responded with another thunderous cheer, the hall filled with blind devotion and bloodlust.

    Claude simply smiled.

    A king had been crowned.

 Chapter 42: Another Use Of The Mirror

    After the court meeting, Claude ordered William, Shawn, and Sun to leave him alone for a while. Though, as expected, Morion didn''t want to leave his side at all.

    Claude could only sigh, giving up and letting Morion do whatever she wanted ¡ª which apparently meant sitting on his lap and hugging him tightly.

    Meanwhile, he was busy staring at the mirror in front of him.

    "So you really are a being, huh? What a disappointment." He sighed. "I thought you''d be like a proper system, you know? Guiding a transmigrator or an isekai''d man or something."

    [...]

    [Excuse me! My existence is far superior to those systems! I know everything about this land and I''ve even given you authority and skills those systems could never!]

    [But fine! If you''re that stubborn, I''ll act like a system for you!]

    "Oh really? Try it then." He smirked, his fingers still gently rubbing Morion''s hair.

    [Ding!]

    [New Quest Available!]

    [Quest: Increase the number of dwellers in Elysium using your seed and blood. Spread your legacy by making demons and witches bear your children.]

    "Huh? Just that? Where''s the rest? Where are my rewards? EXP? Gold coins?"

    [...]

    [Rewards: 100 gold coins and a Legendary Sword of Darkness!]

    Claude raised a brow. "You... You stole that from the kingdom treasury room, didn''t you?"

    Keira cleared her throat awkwardly.

    [That''s not the point! What matters is I gave you a quest! I''m guiding you to become stronger!]

    He just laughed. "The quest is indeed useful but if I want something from the treasury, I''ll just take it myself."

    "Hmm... But children, huh? Can''t believe I''m actually supposed to make as many as I can." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    [You could open the palace gate during the banquet and gather as many young female demons as possible.]

    "True... but I could just order William to gather all the female demons for me." He smirked.

    "Still, I''ll use the banquet to get close to the important families."

    A brief silence followed as Claude''s mind wandered elsewhere. Before he realized it, Morion was half-asleep, her small body still curled up on his lap.

    "As far as I know, Donovan was defeated more than 300 years ago... so how the hell is she only turning 190 this year?" he muttered, fingers still combing through her hair.

    Morion''s eyes opened slowly, her voice soft and drowsy. "Mother told me to stay hidden in my egg... that''s why I''m such a late bloomer." Her voice trembled with sadness.

    "Even in my egg, I knew my father''s voice and his soul... I could feel them," she said, looking straight into his eyes.

    "Father... you won''t leave me again, right?"

    Claude''s expression softened. "Of course not. I''ve got no plans to die anytime soon."

    He hugged Morion tighter. "I''ll stay by your side for as long as you want me."

    "Really? That''s great!" Her smile was small but genuine.

    "But... don''t promise me anything, Father. Everyone always breaks their promises."

    Her words hit him harder than expected, making him even more empathetic toward her.

    For someone like him, with a childhood full of shit memories, he understood better than anyone that no kid should have to suffer like that.

    So in his heart, he made a vow ¡ª that every daemon child under his reign would grow up with enough love, no matter what.

    After that, Claude listened to Keira rambling about how great and useful she was.

    Apparently, she could change the weather in Elysium, making the eternal snow disappear and turning the land more prosperous.

    She could also increase, decrease, or even completely remove the mist surrounding the land ¡ª the same mist that had been protecting Elysium from the Church''s prying eyes.

    But still, Claude wasn''t satisfied. "What else can you do?"

    [...]

    Keira went silent for a long while before finally speaking again.

    [I can show you the world through this mirror. Though... it''s limited to areas without any light barriers in place.]

    Claude rubbed his chin, then his eyes widened as an interesting idea popped into his mind.

    "Can you show me where Enzo is? Or do you need me to explain who he is first?"

    [Normally, yes. But since I have access to your memories, I already know who Enzo is. I can show you his exact location right now.]

    A cruel smirk spread across Claude''s face.

    "Show me, then. I want to see what that bastard''s been doing all this time ¡ª without me and my mother."

    The mirror''s surface turned murky, swirling as if searching for Enzo''s location.

    After a few moments, the image cleared, revealing Enzo sitting comfortably at a table, eating breakfast.

    He wasn''t alone. A beautiful woman appeared, placing a basket of bread on the table before sitting beside him.

    On Enzo''s right sat a child, probably no older than one, happily playing with her food.

    Claude''s blood instantly boiled. "That piece of shit! So he''s living peacefully with a whole new family while me and my mother were hunted like animals?!"

    He clenched his fists so hard they trembled. "I can''t let this continue. I''ll make his life hell ¡ª just like he did to mine!"

    "Keira, can I teleport directly to this place?" he asked, his voice cold and sharp.

    Claude had gained countless spells, martial arts techniques, and all kinds of knowledge ¡ª but Keira''s powers were something entirely different that he couldn''t find in the knowledge given by Donovan.

    [Yes, you can! You can step into the mirror and teleport right in front of them.]

    [See? I told you I''m useful!]

    Claude''s smirk returned as he stared at Enzo''s happy, oblivious face ¡ª laughing freely without a care in the world as he gently caressed his daughter''s bald little head.

    Something Claude never got.

    Because to Enzo, Claude was nothing but a thorn in his so-called happiness.

    Claude could still remember every second of it ¡ª becoming a silent witness to the Church''s relentless pursuit, hearing their boots echo in the dead of night, watching his mother''s anxious, terrified eyes every time she witnessed the witch being burned.

    "Ah, yes..." Claude''s smirk deepened, dark and sinister. "I can visit that town too ¡ª and kidnap them.''

    The sheer thought of all the ways he could break that peace ¡ª the pain he could inflict ¡ª made his rage burn hotter.

    He was going to make sure Enzo''s happiness shattered into nothing but screams.

 Chapter 43: The Tragedy Of Sophias Life

    [Do you want to teleport to his house right now?]

    Claude rubbed his chin, "Well, not exactly that house. I want to teleport to Blackwood Town."

    [Understood.]

    It had been three years since he left that place. He wondered how much it had changed, what new faces had taken root, and whether the familiar sights of his childhood still remained.

    The mirror''s surface rippled before shifting to a bird''s-eye view of the town square. It was crowded¡ªtoo crowded.

    A thick mass of people gathered, their eyes fixated on a single wooden cross where a woman was bound, her wrists and ankles tied tight against the rough wood.

    Holy knights piled dry kindling at her feet, their silver armor glinting under the dying sunlight.

    Claude''s smirk faltered. His gaze locked onto the disheveled figure, her short red hair matted with dirt, her body trembling as she thrashed against the restraints.

    A witch hunt.

    His eyes widened, not from horror at the execution itself¡ªbut because he recognized her.

    Her disheveled hair covered part of her face, but her beauty still shone through the dirt, and tears streaming down her chin.

    She screamed, voice trembling in fear and desperation.

    "NO PLEASE! I''M NOT A WITCH! LET ME GO!!!"

    As her face lifted, her bright red eyes locked onto the crowd, horror clear in her gaze as she struggled against the restraints.

    Claude froze. He knew her.

    That hot rich widow ¡ª Sophia.

    The woman he used to fantasize about as a kid. The center of so many of his perverted dreams.

    His fingers dug into the skull-shaped armrest of his throne, eyes gleaming.

    "I can''t let that beauty and her hot body go to waste!"

    He shot to his feet, the sudden movement making Morion flinch in surprise.

    "I need to save her." His lips curled into a wicked grin. "And make her mine."

    ***

    Sophia never imagined her life would end like this¡ªbetrayed by her own daughter.

    She lifted her tear-streaked face, eyes locking onto Olivia, who stood at the front of the crowd draped in a pristine white robe.

    Hands clasped together in prayer, her lips moved in silent devotion, oblivious to her mother''s desperate pleas.

    "Olivia! Help me!"

    Sophia''s voice cracked, raw with agony.

    "I''m your mother! I''m not a witch!"

    For a fleeting moment, she hoped¡ªhoped that some part of Olivia would remember, that the girl she had raised, cradled in her arms, would reach out to save her.

    But Olivia''s expression was serene, her eyes alight with a feverish glow.

    "Do not worry, Mother!" she proclaimed, her voice full of twisted reverence.

    "Your sins will be cleansed in the holy fire. Goddess Eunomia will embrace you, and you will be reborn in purity."

    A cold shiver ran down Sophia''s spine. This was not the daughter she had once known.

    The Olivia who used to cling to her skirts, the Olivia who would cry into her chest when afraid of thunderstorms, was gone.

    The church had taken her.

    Sophia clenched her fists against the rough wood. She remembered the day Olivia had turned eighteen¡ªthe day the Holy Ceremony changed everything.

    She had thought she was doing the right thing, allowing her daughter to participate.

    But when it was discovered that Olivia possessed a strong light affinity, she was taken into the Church Academy, where she trained to become a cleric.

    At first, Sophia had been proud. But when Olivia returned, something was wrong.

    She prayed obsessively. Any small misstep¡ªeating too much, speaking too casually¡ªwould send her into fits of self-loathing.

    She began looking down on those who were not "holy" enough.

    Then came the obsession with witch hunts.

    When the Church declared the awakening of the Lord of Calamity, the hunts escalated.

    Witches, even those who had never used magic, were dragged from their homes and burned alive.

    And now, Olivia had turned on her own mother.

    The cruel irony? Sophia really was a witch.

    She had hidden it all her life, living quietly in a small town where the Church''s influence was weaker. She never used her power. She never harmed anyone.

    But one night, their house caught fire. Olivia had been trapped inside, the flames closing in.

    Desperate, Sophia had cast a single spell¡ªcalling forth water to douse the blaze and save her daughter''s life.

    That was all it took. She should have known that fire was created by Olivia herself as she was obsessed with being part of the Order Of Everbright.

    Now, bound to a cross with holy chains that suppressed her magic, Sophia could do nothing but sob.

    "How... how did it come to this?" she choked, her voice lost in the sea of onlookers.

    Then Olivia stepped forward, reaching out her hands.

    "Give me the torch," she said.

    The priest hesitated before handing it to her.

    Sophia''s breath caught in her throat.

    No.

    No, no, no, this couldn''t be happening.

    "Olivia¡ªno, please! I''m your mother!"

    She writhed against the chains, fingers clawing at the bindings.

    "Don''t do this to me!"

    But Olivia''s eyes were filled with a sick sort of love.

    "You are a witch," she said simply, smiling.

    "Your existence is a stain upon this world."

    Then, with eerie gentleness, she added, "I do this for you, Mother. Because I love you."

    She lowered the torch.

    The fire caught instantly, dry leaves and twigs igniting at Sophia''s feet. The heat kissed her skin, growing hotter, closer.

    "NOOO!!!"

    Flames licked up the cross.

    "I DON''T WANT TO DIE! I DON''T WANT TO DIE LIKE THIS!"

    Her screams filled the square, but no one moved.

    Her maid. Her neighbors. Her so-called friends. They only watched.

    Her daughter, the child she had given everything for, only smiled as the fire rose.

    Sophia''s chest burned with something even hotter than the flames¡ªhatred. Hatred for this fate. Hatred for this goddess who had cursed her existence.

    It wasn''t her fault she was born a witch!

    However, a shadow suddenly eclipsed the sky.

    Darkness spread like ink across the heavens, swirling and twisting into grotesque tendrils that clawed toward the earth.

    A figure descended from the swirling abyss.

    A man draped in a black robe, his crimson eyes gleaming with cruel amusement.

    In his hand, a staff pulsed with eerie energy, while beside him, a girl in a gothic lolita dress hovered in the air.

    Claude smirked. "You humans really are parasites," he declared.

    At his words, the sky split open, and the heavens wept.

    A torrential downpour crashed onto the square, drowning the fire in an instant. Steam hissed as the flames at Sophia''s feet were snuffed out.

    The town fell into stunned silence.

    Claude surveyed the crowd, his lips curling in disdain.

    "A public spectacle, is it? Burning an innocent woman at the stake, watching her scream for your sick entertainment?"

    He scoffed. "And you call yourselves righteous?"

    The holy knights scrambled to draw their weapons, but Claude only lifted a hand.

    "You are all sinners," he declared, his voice echoing like a death knell.

    Behind him, a massive magic circle unfurled, pulsating with dark energy.

    "And I am here to cleanse your sins."

 Chapter 44: The Destruction Of Blackwood

    "Inferno Sphere."

    Claude''s voice echoed through the night, and from a massive black magic circle above, five blazing orbs of dark fire rained down onto Blackwood.

    Each one crashed into the village like a meteor, ripping through houses as if they were made of paper.

    The shockwaves alone sent people flying through the air, their bodies slamming into walls or the ground, bones shattering on impact.

    Those unfortunate enough to be near the blasts were instantly reduced to ash.

    Even the rain, pouring down relentlessly, couldn''t extinguish the cursed flames. They devoured everything, burning with a hunger that no natural fire possessed.

    The villagers'' screams reached him even from high above, and Claude''s lips curled into a wide, sadistic smile.

    "Morion," he said, his voice calm yet cold, fingers gently brushing through her hair.

    "This is what happens to righteous fools who think they can burn our kind, enslave us, and butcher our brothers and sisters like animals."

    Morion''s eyes sparkled with admiration, the reflection of flames dancing in her pupils. "I know, Father! You''re amazing!" she beamed.

    "They''re no better than parasites! They deserve all of this!"

    There was something disturbingly natural in the way she said it, but Claude didn''t mind.

    She was his sister, the Lord Of Calamity blood ran through her body ¡ª and perhaps one day, the next ruler.

    She needed to understand power.

    Mercy was for the weak.

    Claude smirked, stretching lazily. He could''ve wiped out the entire village in a single spell, but where was the fun in that?

    Watching them scream, writhe, and crumble ¡ª it reminded him of burning ant nests as a child. Only this time, the ants screamed.

    The surviving holy knights and clerics weren''t about to sit still. Spells of light arced toward him, while others cast blessings to let the knights take to the air and charge him.

    "Hah! What a pathetic display." He lazily raised a hand. "Dread Slash."

    A nearly invisible arc of dark wind cut through the air ¡ª and through the knights.

    Their bodies split apart mid-flight, limbs and torsos raining down into the burning village below, adding fuel to the chaos.

    "YOU MONSTER! GET DOWN HERE! FIGHT IN FAIR!"

    A shrill voice rang out from the ground, cutting through the screams. Claude glanced down, his brow raising slightly.

    "Olivia?"

    The woman standing below wasn''t the same shy girl who once blushed at the sight of him.

    Time had hardened her ¡ª and from the holy emblem clutched in her trembling hands, it was clear what path she''d chosen.

    "What the hell happened while I was gone?" Claude muttered, disappointed.

    "She grew into a beauty... such a waste." His smirk returned. "Too bad she''s a bitch now."

    "Who''s that, Father?" Morion tilted her head, pointing at Olivia.

    "An old friend," Claude shrugged. "I suppose I should grant her a quick death, out of respect."

    He raised his hand, summoning a small ball of dark fire, and flicked it toward Olivia.

    She tried to raise a barrier, but the difference in power was laughable. The flames tore through her shield like paper, engulfing her in searing black fire.

    "AAAHHHH!"

    Olivia''s scream mingled with the rest, her body writhing as the cursed flames ate into her flesh.

    "NO! PLEASE, DON''T! HAVE MERCY ON HER!"

    Sophia''s desperate voice cut through the night. Bound to the cross, she no longer cared about her own suffering. All she could see was her daughter burning alive.

    Claude raised a brow. "Oh? You''re begging for her life?"

    Sophia''s face was streaked with tears and soot, her body trembling as she tried to break free.

    "She''s my daughter! Please... please spare her!"

    Claude sighed theatrically and slashed his hand through the air. The flames instantly vanished ¡ª but the damage had already been done.

    Olivia lay crumpled on the ground, her skin blackened, her breathing shallow and ragged.

    "Hmm," Claude muttered.

    "Third-degree burns, probably 80% of her body. She''s done for." He snapped his fingers again, causing Sophia''s chains to shatter.

    She stumbled to the ground, crawling toward her daughter, hands hovering uselessly as she sobbed.

    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, Olivia..."

    Claude leaned back slightly, watching the scene unfold with detached curiosity.

    "A mother''s love is terrifying," he said, half to himself.

    Even after being betrayed, even after Olivia had stood by and let her mother be sentenced to death, Sophia still forgave her.

    Humans really were fascinating creatures. Even when he was a human in the past, he still couldn''t understand the depth of their hatred and love.

    Claude stood high above the smoldering ruins, his crimson eyes sweeping over the devastation below.

    Blackwood ¡ª the once vibrant town where he was born, where he used to stroll alongside his mother, where his innocent days had been spent ¡ª was now reduced to fragments of debris and scattered corpses.

    A strange pang struck his chest, but he couldn''t tell if it was nostalgia or indifference.

    "Did I overdo it?" he muttered to himself, lips curling into a half-smile.

    Honestly, after reaching his third-star evolution, he hadn''t expected Inferno Sphere ¡ª a spell that was never meant to be that destructive ¡ª to have such catastrophic power.

    It was almost disappointing how fragile the town had become under his touch.

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I can''t let the Church in Promised Land catch wind of this just yet."

    Despite his overwhelming power, Claude knew better than to act recklessly. Before declaring war on the Church and taking the world into his hands, he needed to understand the true extent of Elysium''s military strength.

    His gaze shifted, locking onto an old man emerging from the ruined church. The man''s robe was adorned with intricate gold embroidery ¡ª far more elaborate than the others''.

    There was no mistaking it ¡ª this was the leader of the local church.

    Claude''s brow arched. ''Did they replace the Cardinal?''

    His mother once spoke of the Cardinal, the man who had purchased her from slavery and granted her freedom.

    But this wasn''t the same man Claude remembered from the day he fled Blackwood.

    "Interesting," Claude murmured, raising his hand again.

    "Void Strike."

    A thin beam of pure black energy shot down, piercing the heart of the church in a flash.

    The entire building collapsed inward, reduced to nothing but dust and rubble. The cries of the clerics within were cut off instantly.

    But Claude knew this was only the beginning. There was still unfinished business.

    He still needed to kidnap his "dear father" and his perfect little family ¡ª and, of course, take Sophia for himself.

    His eyes narrowed slightly as he caught sight of a familiar figure darting away from the chaos, running as fast as his legs could carry him.

    Claude''s smile twisted into something cruel. "Running away, huh? Typical Enzo."

    The so-called holy knight who once stood so proudly, the man who sneered at him from atop his self-righteous pedestal ¡ª now reduced to a fleeing coward.

    ''But will he abandon his wife and daughter, or does he have something else in mind?''

    Claude''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement.

    "Let''s see what you''re up to, ''Father.''"

 Chapter 45: Family Reunion

    The moment the sky turned pitch black, Enzo knew ¡ª something terrible was coming.

    His gut had never failed him, and the moment someone appeared in the sky above their small town, teleporting with ease, that feeling was confirmed.

    A man ¡ª no, a monster ¡ª floated high above, with a little girl at his side.

    Enzo''s eyes widened in horror when the second recognition struck him.

    The man''s black hair was like a curtain of night, his crimson eyes glowing like blood in the dark, and a pair of curved black horns crowned his head.

    His black robe, embroidered with elegant silver patterns, gave him the air of a twisted aristocrat ¡ª noble, yet utterly inhuman.

    Even with all the changes, Enzo knew. He could never forget that aura.

    Cold. Dark. Suffocating.

    That was what Claude always felt like.

    There had always been something wrong with him, even long before Enzo discovered the truth ¡ª before he knew Claude was a daemon.

    There was no warmth in his eyes, no spark of humanity. When Claude looked at him, it wasn''t like being seen ¡ª it was like being looked through as if he was already dead.

    That gaze haunted Enzo''s nightmares for years.

    "You humans are truly parasites!" Claude''s voice boomed through the sky.

    "You hunt innocent women, burn them at the stake, and watch them scream as if they''re nothing more than entertainment in your twisted circus!"

    "You are all sinners. And I am here to cleanse your filth."

    Claude raised his hand, and a massive dark magic circle unfurled across the sky like a spreading disease.

    At that moment, Enzo knew ¡ª he had to run.

    So he did.

    He ran even as the screams of villagers rang in his ears.

    He ran even as the air filled with the acrid stench of burning flesh.

    He ran even as homes crumbled into ash around him, the force of the explosions hurling him into the mud like a discarded doll.

    "Fuck..." Enzo spat, pain shooting through his limbs.

    His ribs ached, his knees scraped raw ¡ª but he couldn''t stop. Not now.

    The rain lashed at him, the mud pulling at his feet, but none of it mattered. He had to reach them ¡ª his family.

    Through the veil of smoke and rain, he saw his house ¡ª still standing. The forest surrounding it remained untouched.

    Relief flooded him.

    This time, no matter what, he would protect them.

    He stumbled up the porch steps, shoving the door open ¡ª only for the blood to drain from his face the moment his eyes landed inside.

    There, sitting calmly at the dining table, was Claude.

    "Yo, Father."

    Claude''s voice was casual, almost friendly, his crimson eyes glinting with amusement.

    "Long time no see."

    Beside him, Enzo''s daughter, Iris, was crying, her tiny fists clenched tightly in her mother''s dress.

    Rene, his wife, sat stiffly, her arms wrapped protectively around their daughter, her wide eyes pleading silently for help.

    There were no visible wounds. No ropes binding them.

    But Enzo knew Claude''s very presence was enough to make anyone collapse in fear.

    "Y-you... what do you want this time?!" Enzo''s voice cracked, trembling with both rage and terror.

    Claude only laughed softly, plucking a piece of bread from the table''s basket. He took a slow bite as if they were simply a family sitting down for a meal ¡ª not captives in their own home.

    "Why don''t you sit down?" Claude gestured toward the empty chair across from him. "We can talk. Don''t you miss your son?"

    Enzo''s chest tightened, rage and guilt twisting in his gut until he could barely breathe.

    "YOU''RE NOT MY SON!" Enzo roared, voice raw with fury.

    "YOU''RE A GODDAMN BASTARD WHO DESTROYED MY FAMILY!"

    Claude''s expression didn''t shift. His eyes were utterly empty as if Enzo''s words were nothing more than noise.

    He turned his gaze to little Iris, her cheeks streaked with tears. Slowly, Claude reached out, his fingers brushing against her soft skin to wipe away the tears.

    Rene flinched, a strangled sob escaping her lips.

    "Please... please don''t hurt her," Rene begged, her voice quivering with fear. "She''s just a child..."

    Claude''s smile curled at the edges. "Hurt her? What do you mean, stepmother? I just wanted to say hello to my adorable little sister."

    The casual cruelty in his voice made Enzo''s stomach churn.

    His body trembled ¡ª not with rage, but with something far deeper. A terror that eclipsed even the fear of death.

    And Enzo knew, deep in his soul, that no matter what strength or courage he tried to summon, he would never stand a chance against that monster.

    His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the floor, falling into a pitiful kneel. His pride, his dignity ¡ª none of it mattered anymore.

    "P-please..." Enzo''s voice was hoarse, trembling with desperation. "Please... let my wife and daughter go."

    He didn''t care how pathetic he looked. He didn''t care if his pride was shattered beyond repair.

    If groveling at Claude''s feet meant his family could live, then he would do it ¡ª without hesitation.

    "I know... I know I wronged you." His voice cracked, his throat dry and raw.

    "But they had nothing to do with it. Please... spare them."

    For a moment, silence filled the room. The only sound was Iris'' muffled sobs and his ragged breath.

    Claude simply stared down at him, eyes gleaming with something unreadable ¡ª something that made Enzo''s stomach twist into knots.

    Then, a soft, mocking laugh escaped Claude''s lips.

    "Oh, wow," Claude said, voice full of admiration. "I''m touched. And a little jealous."

    He flicked his wrist, tossing the half-eaten bread aside, letting it roll across the floor.

    "Funny, isn''t it?" Claude tilted his head.

    "You''re willing to beg, humiliate yourself, all to protect them. Yet you never once protected me."

    Enzo''s fingers dug into the wooden floor, knuckles white.

    "You even had the audacity to frame me ¡ª your own son ¡ª as the Lord of Calamity," Claude''s voice darkened, his smile curling into something cold and cruel.

    "You spied on me like I was filth, then ran to the Church to tell them everything."

    Enzo''s hands clenched tighter, trembling with a mix of guilt and anger. "You know why..." he muttered.

    "You''re not my son. You''re a stain... a taint on my perfect life."

    Claude''s smile only widened, his red eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "But you loved my mother, didn''t you?" his voice low and mocking.

    "You never hated her, never blamed her ¡ª even though she''s the reason I exist."

    He stood up, his footsteps slow as he approached Enzo. Each step echoed in the silent room, making his heart pound louder and louder in his ears.

    Enzo shut his eyes tightly, bracing himself for the blow, for death ¡ª for something. But nothing came.

    Instead, Claude''s voice, low and sweet like poisoned honey, reached his ears.

    "But I forgive you."

    Enzo''s eyes snapped open, confusion flickering in them.

    "Because, after all..." Claude''s grin widened. "I''m a good and kind person."

    He paused, tilting his head. "Ah ¡ª sorry. I meant daemon."

    Relief flooded Enzo''s chest, leaving him breathless. But that relief was short-lived.

    Claude''s next words froze the blood in his veins.

    "But, Father..." Claude''s voice softened, almost gentle ¡ª but that cruel smile remained.

    "Mother misses you so much. As her good, dutiful son, I simply must bring you all to my castle."

    Enzo''s heart stuttered. His mouth opened, desperate to protest, to beg ¡ª but Claude wasn''t finished.

    "I''ll prepare the finest room for you ¡ª for all of you," Claude added, then, his fingers snapped.

    "Sun."

    From nowhere, a man appeared at Claude''s side.

    Enzo''s world began to spin. He tried to shout, to plead ¡ª but the darkness swallowed him whole before a single word could escape.

    The last thing he saw was Claude''s smile ¡ª that same cruel, empty smile ¡ª before everything went black.

 Chapter 46: A New Harem Member

    Claude stepped through the mirror, returning to his palace.

    Near the throne, Morion stood with her arms crossed, a curious gleam in her eyes.

    In front of her, Sophia cradled Olivia''s limp body, her hands trembling as she held her barely breathing daughter.

    As Claude approached, Morion tilted her head and chuckled.

    "That worm is still alive after being burned by your inferno, Father," she mused, gesturing toward Olivia.

    "Her holy power must have worked overtime to keep her from dying. It''s my first time seeing a human with such a strong will to live."

    Claude glanced at Olivia. Her once-silky red hair was completely scorched away, her clothing was reduced to ashes.

    Her skin was red as if it was melted, still smoked faintly. She looked more corpse than a human, yet somehow, she clung to life.

    Sophia, too afraid to touch Olivia''s face, trembled as she looked up at Claude.

    "Please, save her!" she begged, her voice raw with desperation. "You have immense power! You can heal her!"

    Claude shook his head.

    "It''s a shame," he said flatly. "But your daughter has a light affinity. My dark power can''t heal anyone outside of those with a dark affinity."

    Sophia''s breath hitched. Her eyes widened, either at the realization that Claude was truly a monster or at the horrifying truth that Olivia could not be saved.

    But she refused to give up.

    With desperation twisting her features, she crawled forward and clutched at his feet.

    "Please... do anything to save her... If she dies, you can bring her back to life, right?"

    Claude glanced down at her, unconcerned.

    "Well, yeah," he admitted with a shrug. "But only if she''s been dead for a year or more."

    His knowledge of magic and the power gifted to him by Donovan was vast, but his abilities still had limitations.

    Some spells required a higher evolutionary level to use, and at the moment, he was still stuck at three stars.

    ''I need to find a way to level up faster,'' he thought. ''It''d be disgraceful if my subordinates surpassed me.''

    "But," he continued, smirking, "I will give you and your daughter a place to live from now on. And even provide her with a doctor."

    Sophia''s eyes lit up with hope.

    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" she cried.

    Claude leaned down, tilting her chin up with a single finger.

    "But in return," he murmured, amusement dancing in his eyes, "you will bear my child, Sophia. You''ll be part of my harem... and you must promise not to kill yourself if your daughter dies."

    His smirk widened as his mind wandered to the thought of that beautiful body straddling him.

    Sophia barely hesitated.

    There was no other choice. If it meant Olivia had a chance to survive, she would endure anything.

    She nodded vigorously, her grip on his leg tightening.

    "I''ll do it," she whispered. "Whatever it takes."

    Claude''s lips curled into a slow, satisfied smile. He knew he could force Sophia¡ªher consent was irrelevant.

    But watching someone with a strong will crumble, bowing before him and surrendering everything, was far more enjoyable.

    Just then, the doors swung open, and William stepped inside. His gaze briefly flickered to the mother and daughter before settling on Claude.

    "Your Majesty, the banquet preparations are in progress. If you have any special requests, you may inform me now."

    "Ah, right." Claude rubbed his chin thoughtfully before glancing at Morion. "Do you have any favorite foods or desserts?"

    Morion tilted her head, her expression blank. "Food? Dessert?" she echoed.

    "I''ve never had them before. I lived in Malgrave Mountain all my life, so I suppose anything is fine?"

    Claude frowned slightly. "Then how did you eat all this time? And what did you do when you were all alone?"

    Morion shrugged. "I never ate human food. If I was hungry, I hunted and ate monsters. And in my free time, I usually observed humans... or sometimes lured them to their doom." She smiled innocently as if recounting childhood games.

    Claude let out a chuckle, rubbing her head. "Good girl."

    Morion beamed under his touch, her tail swaying slightly.

    Then, turning back to William, Claude commanded, "Prepare as much food and sweets as possible. I also plan to open the palace gates and let my people enjoy the banquet."

    William nodded. "As expected of you, Your Majesty. Truly an honorable and generous leader."

    Claude chuckled. "You sure know how to flatter your boss."

    Then, shifting his gaze to Sophia, who still clung to Olivia''s frail body, he waved a hand dismissively.

    "Give this woman a room to stay in and find a capable doctor for her daughter."

    William''s expression didn''t change, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "Don''t worry," Claude said, amused by his unspoken doubt.

    "Her name is Sophia. She will be part of my harem. As for her daughter... place her somewhere secluded so no one finds out."

    "I see. I will follow your orders, Your Majesty," William responded, bowing slightly.

    "Since Lady Sophia is your concubine, I will ensure she is treated according to her position."

    Claude nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Also, I''ll be leaving with Morion for a while. You just focus on your job."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    With that, William turned, leading Sophia and Olivia away, leaving Claude and Morion alone in the vast throne room.

    "So, what are we going to do now, Father?"

    Morion''s crimson eyes lit up with curiosity as she stared at him, her tail swaying in excitement.

    Claude smirked, lifting a hand slightly. A swirling portal of dark mist formed before them.

    "Something good for a human."

    Morion blinked, her excitement faltering. "Something good... for a human? Why would you do that?"

    Claude chuckled, stepping toward the portal. "Morion, balance is important in this world. I''ve done many cruel things today, so I just feel like balancing it out with something good."

    Morion frowned, her brows knitting in confusion. She didn''t understand. Kindness? Toward humans?

    To her, such a thing was unnecessary. Daemons were born to hate humans just as humans were raised to despise daemons.

    That cruel, twisted cycle was in their blood, an undeniable part of their nature.

    But her father knew everything. If he said it was necessary, then perhaps there was a reason beyond her understanding.

    So, without further questioning, she simply nodded and followed him into the portal¡ªtoward the Sun''s domain.

 Chapter 47: I Always Keep My Promise

    Inside Sun''s domain, the scenery before them was unexpectedly simple¡ªa cozy cottage standing amid the endless golden light and vast grass.

    The sight made Claude pause for a moment, his gaze softening as a hint of nostalgia washed over him.

    "Hmph... I shouldn''t have destroyed all the houses in that town," he murmured to himself.

    Morion tilted her head. "Why is that, Father?"

    Claude exhaled lightly, stepping toward the cottage. "That town was where I grew up. This house... it''s a miniature replica of it."

    As he pushed open the door, the warm, comforting scent of corn soup filled the air.

    Inside, Claris stood by the stove, holding a steaming pot, while Onyx sat quietly on a chair.

    Meanwhile, the other twin¡ªthe one in its monstrous form¡ªwas sprawled on the floor like a loyal hound.

    The moment Claris''s gaze landed on Claude, her face drained of color. Her hands trembled, and the pot slipped from her grasp.

    But before it could crash to the floor, it stopped midair, gently floating before settling onto the center of the table.

    "Careful. You wouldn''t want to waste good food, now, would you?"

    Claude remarked, lowering his hand. It was his magic that had caught it.

    Claris didn''t respond. She simply stood there, frozen in terror.

    Claude smirked, stepping forward. "Isn''t this nice? Playing house, are we?"

    He took a seat beside Onyx, and Morion followed, sitting across from him.

    Morion''s crimson eyes locked onto Onyx with deep curiosity. "What is that thing?" she asked, never looking away.

    "He looks like a cacodemon, but... he isn''t."

    Claude chuckled, ruffling the boy''s hair, much to Onyx''s displeasure.

    "Ah, he''s my masterpiece."

    Morion hummed. "You mean, that woman is his mother... and his father is¡ª"

    Before Claude could finish, a dark purple flash appeared beside him, and Sun materialized, his breath slightly uneven as if he had rushed over.

    "My L¡ªno, Your Majesty," Sun corrected himself hastily. "You should have informed me if you intended to visit my child."

    Claude smirked. "This is his father," he finally finished.

    Morion clapped her hands. "Cool. So daemon can breed with holy people too, huh?"

    "Something like that," Claude said dismissively before turning his gaze to Sun. "Take a seat. There''s something I want to ask you."

    Sun hesitated before nodding. "As you wish, Your Majesty. I will answer anything." However, he remained standing.

    Claude leaned back. "Can this child survive on his own now?" He gestured lazily at Onyx.

    Sun glanced at his son before answering honestly, "I believe so. I can take care of him."

    Claude nodded. "Good." His gaze shifted to Claris.

    "Then, since you''re of no further use, I''ll give you a choice¡ªleave. I''ll erase all your memories and send you back to the Church."

    Claris''s eyes widened in shock. A spark of hope flickered in them. Even Sun seemed momentarily taken aback, not expecting Claude to let her go so easily.

    "Your Majesty, are you certain?" Sun asked, hesitating as he glanced between Claris and their child.

    "That boy... he is different, he breastfeeds and is slow in growth. He might still need his mother." his words contradicting himself, making Claude shake his head.

    Claude didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he retrieved a small glass bottle filled with colorful candies from his robe.

    He popped one into Onyx''s hand, watching as the boy happily munched on it.

    "Sun, didn''t you once tell me that Chaos Hounds don''t usually grow with their mothers?"

    Claude asked. Then, his lips curled into an amused smirk. "Tell me, Sun. Do you like that woman?"

    Sun stiffened. "No! I would never!"

    Claude chuckled. "It''s fine if you do. I don''t care about such things, as long as it doesn''t interfere with your duties."

    His voice remained relaxed, but his gaze sharpened slightly. "Still, the decision is hers. I always keep my promises."

    This was precisely why he had brought Morion along¡ªto show her that he wasn''t just cruel.

    He wanted her to see that he could be trusted, even when dealing with his enemies.

    Claris stood there, silent, her hands clasped tightly as sweat dripped down her temple. She wanted to run. To be free. But when she looked at Onyx... she wavered.

    "I¡ª" Claris started, but before she could continue, Onyx suddenly reached out to her.

    "M-Mom!" His words were still clumsy, but clear. "Up! Up!"

    Claris''s hands trembled. Her stomach twisted in disgust. She had never been able to fully accept this child¡ªespecially not his monstrous twin, who prowled on all fours like a beast.

    Every day she fed them, the memory of that abomination emerging from her body haunted her.

    Claude watched her reaction closely. Then, with a smirk, he stood up. "Think carefully," he said, turning toward the portal. "I need to go."

    Without waiting for her decision, he left Sun''s domain, Morion following behind him. As they stepped back into the palace, Claude''s mind drifted.

    ''Thinking about mothers... I miss my own. I should visit her today.'' A rare, genuine smile crossed his lips.

    Morion suddenly tugged at his sleeve. "Father, will you really let that woman go?"

    Claude nodded. "Yes. I keep my promises. So, Morion, you don''t need to be afraid of making a promise with me."

    Morion beamed and suddenly hugged him tightly. "I love you the most!"

    Claude chuckled, ruffling her hair. "Good girl."

    ***

    Dalia had been placed in Haven Palace, a lavish residence meant for Donovan''s harem.

    However, Donovan rarely used it¡ªhe was never one for indulging in such pleasures.

    ''What a boring man,'' Claude mused, stepping toward the entrance. ''Who in their right mind wouldn''t enjoy collecting a harem?''

    Earlier, he had sent Morion away, fulfilling his promise to give her a new sibling. She had left eagerly, excitement dancing in her eyes.

    It amused him how easy it was to keep her entertained.

    Now, as he reached the door, a small smile tugged at his lips. Her mother was right in front of the door.

    ''Was she trying to go somewhere?''

    The moment he stepped in, he was greeted by the sight of maids restraining Dalia. She was struggling, clearly intent on escaping.

    The instant she saw him, her eyes widened.

    "Claude! You''re finally here!"

    Claude''s smile was gentle, almost disarming, as he gestured for the maids to leave. They obeyed without hesitation, retreating from the room.

    As the door clicked shut behind him, he slid forward, closing the space between them. Dalia instinctively stepped back, the sudden proximity making her breath hitch.

    "Were you looking for me?" His voice was low, teasing.

    Dalia swallowed hard and nodded, her gaze flickering away. She hadn''t realized how much Claude had changed¡ªhow much larger, more imposing he had become.

    Then, memories of their last night together surfaced, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.

    Claude''s smirk widened. He could tell. The way she hesitated, the way her scent shifted¡ªshe was aroused.

    Leaning in, he placed a firm hand on her shoulder, drawing her closer.

    His breath brushed against her ear as he whispered, "Did you miss me?"

    A shudder ran through her.

    Dalia''s lips parted, but no words came out. Her body betrayed her, responding to his touch before she could think.

    Claude''s lips grazed her neck, pressing soft, deliberate kisses along her skin.

    "Hngg... Claude..." she whimpered, her thoughts melting away as a deep haze settled over her.

    Without realizing it, she was already reaching for him, craving more.

 Chapter 48: Eating Dalias Pussy*

    Since morning, Dalia had been wandering through the unfamiliar luxury of the room, her fingers brushing nervously against the fine fabrics of her dress.

    The expensive silk, the glittering jewelry ¡ª none of it felt like her. All she could think about was finding Claude, her son.

    So when she finally saw him, the relief flooded her body ¡ª only to be replaced by something far more dangerous when his hands pulled her close, fingers roaming boldly across her curves.

    His lips claimed hers without hesitation, his kiss deep and demanding, sending sparks down her spine.

    His hands trailed lower, cupping her soft ass through the thin fabric, squeezing just hard enough to make her breath hitch and a soft moan slip past her lips.

    "Mmhh... Claude..." Her arms wrapped around his neck, her body pressing into his without resistance.

    Every touch, every kiss, melted her hesitation into nothing.

    "Do you want more, Mother?"

    His voice was low, teasing, as his fingers slid to her corset, slowly loosening it until the dress slid from her shoulders, exposing her creamy skin and the swell of her breasts.

    Dalia could only nod, her voice caught in her throat. His touch was addictive, his gaze devouring her like she was the most irresistible feast.

    As if she wasn''t his mother, but his woman instead.

    ''Why does it feel so good when he touches me? Even when he is my son! Is it because I''ve never been wanted like this before?''

    The thought disappeared the moment her dress pooled around her ankles, leaving her in nothing but stockings and the faint shimmer of jewelry.

    Claude''s eyes darkened, his restraint snapping.

    In one swift move, he lifted her with ease, her bare skin pressed against his firm chest, before settling her down on the smooth surface of the round table.

    "Do you have any idea..." His fingers traced down her body, from the valley between her breasts to the curve of her waist.

    "...how sexy you are? How hard you make me just by breathing near me?"

    His words burned into her ears, making her thighs tremble as slick love juices dripped from her pussy.

    Before she could respond, his lips crashed against hers again, hungrier than before, tasting and claiming every inch of her mouth.

    His hands found his mother''s breasts, fingers rolling and tugging at her sensitive nipples, making her back arch into his touch.

    "Ahh... Claude..."

    She moaned into the kiss, his mother''s voice was breathy and sweet, her hips shifting restlessly against the table.

    The kiss grew sloppier, wetter ¡ª her inexperience showing in the way she chased his tongue, but Claude didn''t seem to care.

    He devoured her all the same, drinking in her moans and gasps like they were the finest wine.

    When they finally parted, Dalia was breathless, her chest rising and falling rapidly, her lips swollen and glistening with their mingled saliva.

    Her eyes, hazy with lust, lowered in shy submission ¡ª but the hunger in them couldn''t be hidden.

    Claude''s gaze swept over her flushed body, the sight enough to make his cock throb painfully against his trousers.

    "Mother... Do you want me to continue?" His voice was deep, thick with desire.

    "Yes... please..." Her voice was barely above a whisper. "I feel so hot..."

    "Then beg." His wicked smirk sent a shiver down her spine.

    "Beg me like a desperate bitch, and I''ll give you exactly what you want."

    Dalia''s eyes widened at his filthy words, her heart pounding so hard it echoed in her ears.

    She didn''t expect that words would come out of her son''s mouth.

    But instead of shame, a darker thrill coursed through her veins. The raw hunger in his crimson eyes held her captive ¡ª a predator ready to devour his prey.

    Slowly, her trembling fingers drifted down her stomach, parting her thighs. Her other hand spread her slick folds, glistening with her arousal, exposing everything to him.

    "Claude... please..." Her voice shook, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.

    "Please fuck me, your mother... ruin me... I need your cock so bad I can''t take it anymore..."

    The sight of her, so vulnerable yet so shamelessly needy, sent a violent pulse through his cock.

    His fingers dug into the edge of the table, his control fraying by the second.

    "You''ll get exactly what you''re begging for, Mother," he growled, licking his lips.

    Claude crouched between his mother''s trembling thighs, his fingers tracing along her slick, swollen vulva, the lightest touch making her shudder and moan, her breath catching in her throat.

    "Hnnhhh... Claude, please..." Her voice was soft, trembling with desperation.

    "Patience," he smirked, slipping two fingers inside her without warning.

    Her slick warmth welcomed him instantly, coating his fingers with her thick juices.

    But fingers weren''t enough for him. He wanted to taste her ¡ª all of her.

    Leaning in, Claude withdrew his fingers, letting her juices glisten on his fingertips for a moment before his tongue darted out, licking up the sweet nectar dripping from her folds.

    "Hmm... delicious," he muttered, his crimson eyes locked onto hers, dark with hunger.

    "Let''s see how sweet you really are, Mother."

    Without waiting for a reply, his mouth sealed over her cunt, his tongue plunging deep into her heat, hot and wet, curling inside her with teasing strokes.

    "Claude¡ª! That''s dirty... hnnnghh!"

    Her thighs twitched, her hands reaching down to push him away, but the pleasure was already stealing her strength.

    Claude''s tongue explored every inch of her, tracing her inner walls before dragging slowly up to circle her clit.

    The combination of his soft lips and rough tongue left her trembling, her fingers tangling tightly in his dark hair, pulling him closer instead of pushing him away.

    "Ooohhh! Claude! Even your tongue feels so good!"

    Her voice was shameless, her hips bucking against his face as the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    All of her reasoning was gone as she completely turned into a bitch.

    The filthy, wet sounds of his tongue lapping at her, mixed with the lewd squelch of her juices, filled the room.

    Claude''s face was soaked, but he didn''t care ¡ª he drank her down like the sweetest drink he''d ever tasted.

    ''Fuck... addictive,'' he thought, his cock throbbing painfully in his pants.

    But he wasn''t done tormenting her yet. One hand slid up her trembling thigh, his fingers finding her sensitive clit.

    He flicked it once ¡ª sharp and sudden ¡ª making her whole body jolt.

    "Ahhh! That''s¡ª!"

    Her cry broke off into a helpless moan, her grip on his hair tightening until her knuckles turned white.

    Claude grinned against her slit, tongue plunging back inside her while his fingers played mercilessly with her swollen clit ¡ª circling, pinching, flicking, driving her closer and closer to the edge.

    Her back arched, her toes curling tight, her body shaking violently as she climbed higher and higher.

    "Ohhh! Ohhh! Claude! I¡ª I can''t! I''m¡ª!"

    He felt her walls start to convulse, her slick heat squeezing his tongue, her juices flowing even thicker.

    "Cumming! I''m cumming!!!"

    His mother''s scream echoed through the room as she came hard, her body writhing beneath him, her juices flooding his mouth.

    Claude didn''t waste a drop, drinking her down greedily before finally pulling back, lips and chin glistening with her release.

    He climbed over her trembling body, catching her lips in a deep, filthy kiss, letting her taste her cum as their tongues tangled.

    The combination of her sweetness and his own desire sent fresh heat pooling low in her belly.

    When they finally broke the kiss, Claude smirked down at her flushed, wrecked face.

    "How does your own cum taste, Mother?"

    She couldn''t answer ¡ª her breath was still ragged, her body trembling with aftershocks.

    Sweat glistened on her skin, her nipples stiff, and her slick cunt still leaking her release onto the floor beneath her.

    Claude stood, undoing his belt with one sharp tug, the sound sending a new shiver down her spine.

    His cock sprang free ¡ª hard, thick, veins pulsing with need.

    "But don''t worry, I will ruin you, Mother."

    "I will make you think only about me and my cock alone," his voice was low and seductive, rubbing the swollen head against her soaked entrance, coating himself in her slickness.

    "This is just the beginning."

    "Yes! Yes please, Claude, please," she begged, her voice still trembling, "Fuck me, fuck your mom."

    Dalia''s lips curled into a smile, she was ready for it, her son''s big hard cock that made her crazy as if her mind was fucked by it.

    ''Theo, I''m so sorry, I can''t protect him and act like he is our son anymore."

    ''I''m sorry for fucking our child, but I can''t hold it anymore, my pussy wanted it so much! He is just so good at it!''

    "Ah... I''m the worst mother alive," she murmured as she could feel his cock thrust into her hole deep and hard, making all of her body tremble in pleasure.

    "HHHNNNGGHHH!!! BIG! SO DEEP!!!"

    She moan full of bliss, feeling that damned cock that wrecked her brain good.

 Chapter 49: F*cking Her Crazy**

    The moment Claude plunged into his mother''s dripping pussy, he groaned low and deep, his cock instantly wrapped in her hot, convulsing walls.

    She was tight ¡ª unbelievably tight ¡ª and the way her pussy clenched around him felt like it was desperate to keep him inside.

    "Ahhh... fuck," he hissed through gritted teeth, his fingers digging into her thighs as he tried to hold himself back.

    Dalia''s head tilted back, her lips parting in a breathless moan.

    The stretch was intense, but it felt so good ¡ª her body trembling under the weight of him, her pussy feeling perfectly filled, almost like her body had been made just for him.

    "Hnghh~ Claude..."

    Her arms looped around his neck, her nails raking lightly down his back as her hips bucked up, silently begging him to move.

    Claude couldn''t resist her need, his control snapping as he pulled back and drove into her again ¡ª harder this time, his thick shaft stretching her open over and over with each brutal thrust.

    "Fuck... you feel so fucking good, Mother. Your pussy is the best."

    His voice was low, rough, vibrating right against her ear as he fucked her hard.

    Her legs wrapped around his waist, heels digging into his lower back to pull him deeper, locking their bodies together as he leaned down to whisper filthy things into her ear.

    "This tight little pussy was made for my cock, wasn''t it? You love being fucked like this, don''t you?"

    His tongue flicked along the curve of her ear, before he caught the tip between his teeth and bit down ¡ª not too hard, but just enough to make her cry out.

    "Ahhh! Ahhh!! I-I do! I''m your slut... only yours..."

    Dalia''s voice was broken with moans, her mind melting under the relentless pleasure, his cock dragging against every sensitive spot inside her.

    She was seeing stars ¡ª her eyes fluttering back, her body trembling violently as Claude''s cock filled her so perfectly, hitting her deepest, sweetest places like he knew her body better than she did.

    "And you still call yourself a mother?"

    Claude chuckled, wanting to know her answer. Was she still considering him his son? Or even a child?

    But instead of getting angry, Dalia whimpered, "Mnnhhh... No... I''m now your woman, Claude, your slut."

    She then kissed him, sucking his lip, making him smile in the middle of it as he kissed her back.

    ''Ah, finally, I can do whatever I want with her, she is mine now.''

    Claude''s mouth moved down to her breasts, his tongue swirling around her stiff nipple before his teeth sank into the soft flesh.

    The sharp mix of pain and pleasure sent a shockwave through her, her back arching off the table, pushing her tits harder into his mouth.

    "Ngghhhh!! Claude!!"

    Her pussy clenched even tighter, her slick juices dripping down onto the floor with each thrust, the wet sounds of their bodies slapping together echoing through the vast room.

    And then he hit it ¡ª that one spot deep inside her that sent lightning exploding through her entire body.

    Her walls clenched down hard, her whole body locking up as the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    "HNNNGGHHH!!! CLAUDEEEEEE!!! AHHH!!! I''M CUMMINGGG!!!"

    Her scream tore through the room as her orgasm slammed into her, her juices squirting everywhere ¡ª splashing against his cock, soaking his thighs, dripping onto the rug below.

    Her body convulsed wildly beneath him, her pussy pulsing and milking his cock like it never wanted to let go.

    "Fuck¡ª! This tight little hole''s trying to drain me dry."

    Claude groaned, his fingers digging into her hips as her spasming pussy squeezed him like a vice, pulling him deeper with every tremor.

    He wanted to cum ¡ª fuck, it felt too good not to ¡ª but not yet.

    Not until he broke his mother completely.

    Claude''s hands gripped her thighs tight, lifting her off the table in one swift motion, his cock still buried deep inside her slick, trembling pussy.

    The sudden shift made her jolt, her arms instinctively looping around his neck, nails digging into his skin as she clung to him.

    "C-Claude... what are you¡ª"

    Before she could finish, his hips snapped up, spearing her down onto his cock with brutal force.

    Dalia''s scream echoed through the room, a mix of shock and pleasure ripping through her as her overstimulated cunt convulsed around him, her body still shivering from her last orgasm.

    "Hold on, Mother... unless you want to fall," he taunted, a wicked grin curling his lips.

    With one hand supporting her ass and the other gripping her waist, he lifted his mother almost completely off his cock until only the tip remained inside her fluttering entrance ¡ª then he slammed her back down, impaling her again and again until her breathless moans turned into incoherent cries.

    "Ohh!! Ohhh!! Hnnghhh!!"

    Her legs were shaking, barely able to hold onto his back anymore.

    Her whole body had turned to jelly, leaving her son to move her however he pleased ¡ª a living, trembling doll for him to fuck senseless.

    "Fuck... I''m gonna break you, Mother," he growled into her ear, voice thick with lust.

    "Gonna mold your pussy to fit my cock... and fuck the sense right out of your pretty little brain."

    His cock plunged deep, battering against the entrance to her womb over and over, making her whole body convulse in his arms.

    "C-cumming... cumming againnnhhh!!"

    Dalia sobbed, her eyes rolling back, her nails scraping down his back as her pussy clenched tight, milking his cock with spasms so strong they left him cursing under his breath.

    "Shit... this tight little hole just won''t let me go."

    But even with her body convulsing, even with her pussy gushing and dripping down his cock and thighs, Claude didn''t stop.

    The way her trembling walls hugged his shaft ¡ª warm, slick, and impossibly tight ¡ª was addictive.

    It felt like her body was made to keep him buried inside her forever.

    "This pussy... it''s fucking perfect," he groaned, leaning down to bite her neck, leaving a fresh mark as he drove even deeper.

    "I''m inside your womb, Mother. You feel that? Every inch of me."

    Dalia couldn''t even form words ¡ª her mouth falling open, her cries dissolving into soft, broken moans that barely made sense.

    "Hnnghh... Claude... good... cock... amazing..."

    Her babbled praise only fueled his hunger, his hands gripping her waist tighter as he fucked her like a man possessed, her body bouncing in his arms as if weightless.

    "You love my cock, don''t you?" His voice was low, dark, lips brushing her ear.

    "Tell me, Dalia ¡ª who fucks you better? Me, or that pathetic husband of yours?"

    She didn''t even hesitate. "Y-you! No one''s cock feels better than youuughh!!!"

    Claude''s laugh was deep and cruel, his thrusts becoming even more brutal, her squelching pussy milking him with every slam of his hips.

    Her body shook helplessly, cumming again and again, until her voice was reduced to soft, broken whimpers.

    He carried her back to the table, flipping her onto her stomach this time, lifting her hips so her legs dangled off the edge.

    Her toes never even touched the floor ¡ª her whole body suspended by his grip and his cock, spearing into her from behind.

    "Of course I''m the best," Claude sneered, leaning over her back, his chest pressing against her slick skin as he drove into her from behind.

    "That husband of yours? He''s nothing. You know he was on his knees today ¡ª begging me for forgiveness."

    Dalia barely processed his words, too lost in the overwhelming pleasure as her body was reduced to nothing but a trembling hole for him to ruin.

    Claude''s lips found her shoulder, kissing and biting his way up to her neck before he turned her face slightly, capturing her lips in a rough, possessive kiss.

    His tongue dominated hers, tasting the faint traces of her own juices still lingering in his mouth.

    Breaking the kiss, he dragged a hand down her stomach, fingers tracing over the faint tattoo etched just above her womb ¡ª the mark that would now belong to him.

    "Today, Mother... you''re officially mine."

    With one final, brutal thrust, he bottomed out, his cock pushing directly against her womb as she let out a hoarse, broken scream.

    Her pussy clenched down, gushing another flood of cum, spraying over his cock and onto the table below.

    "Ohhh... Claude... your cock..."

    Claude''s smirk was feral, feeling her body milk him for everything he had.

    Her spasming walls were too much, dragging him into his own orgasm as he thrust one last time, burying himself deep and releasing thick ropes of cum directly into her womb.

    "Fuck... you''re gonna get pregnant, Mother," he groaned, shivering as her tight heat milked every last drop from him.

    "I''m gonna make you a mother again ¡ª my mother, my slut, my everything."

    His seed overflowed, dripping from her stretched hole, pooling onto the floor as both of them panted for air.

    Claude smirked, satisfied with what he was doing, today was the best day of his life.

 Chapter 50: Funeral For Fathers

    Today, Claude had decided to hold a funeral for his father, Theo¡ªor as he was known in Elysium, Theodore the Fake.

    He had learned of his father''s story from William.

    A man born into a nameless family, Theodore had been anything but ordinary.

    By the time he was ten, he had already surpassed the children of Elysium''s Honorable Houses¡ªfamilies that had long served the Lord of Calamity with unwavering loyalty.

    His talent drew admiration, but also jealousy.

    However, as the years passed, Theodore began to resemble the Lord of Calamity more and more. Whispers spread. Was he truly him?

    The Honorable Houses did not stay silent. They summoned Theodore to the throne room, demanding answers.

    And there, he had spoken the words that would change everything.

    "I am not the Lord of Calamity, but I will bring the Lord into this world."

    From that moment on, he became the Fake.

    His proclamation rippled through Elysium, dividing the people.

    Some dismissed him as a madman. Others¡ªdrawn to his charisma and power¡ªslowly began to believe.

    They granted him the title of Lord, swearing their allegiance, waiting for the day he and his child would return to Elysium.

    For Claude, it was a bizarre story. Even now, there were those who still doubted Theodore and now they doubt Claude too.

    William had warned him¡ªif he did nothing, the opposing Houses would rise in rebellion. But Claude wasn''t concerned. Not yet.

    Right now, his focus was on the coffin before him. The empty coffin, slowly being lowered into the ground.

    The funeral was silent¡ªno sobs, no wails.

    Only five people stood around the grave: Claude, his mother, Shawn, Sun, and William. It was a private affair, a final farewell to Theodore the Fake.

    Strangely, the funeral rites of this world were much like those on Earth, which brought Claude a sense of familiarity and comfort. At least something reminds him of his past life.

    He stood beside his mother, gently rubbing Dalia''s back as she stared at the grave, grief shadowing her expression.

    She had never cried over Theo''s death, which had once made Claude question if she had truly loved him.

    But as he thought about it again, he realized¡ªshe had held back for him. She didn''t want to burden him with more sorrow than he already carried.

    One by one, they tossed white chrysanthemums onto the coffin before the grave was sealed.

    Claude''s voice was calm as he spoke.

    "You''ve finally come home, Theo. The home you always missed and held dear."

    He closed his eyes and nodded. "This is the first and last thing I''ll ever do for you... Goodbye, Father."

    ''And I''m sorry I fucked Dalia.''

    A smirk tugged at his lips. He was sure he''d be forgiven. After all, he had already avenged Theo''s death. Taking Dalia was merely a parting gift.

    But now, there was someone else he needed to visit.

    His other father.

    ***

    Claude had imprisoned Enzo and his family in one of Sun''s secondary domains¡ªa place reshaped after Claude''s three-star evolution.

    With Sun''s newfound control, the domain had expanded, filled with diverse terrains and environments.

    As he walked toward the cell, Sun followed silently behind him.

    ''Hm... I forgot to give his daughter food. Oh well, it''ll be fine. That bastard gave me poison when I was five.''

    ''Not giving her anything is just like mercy.''

    With a flick of his fingers, the heavy metal door creaked open.

    Inside, Enzo was bound by chains, stripped bare, his body covered in deep lash marks.

    His wife, Rene, and their daughter lay curled together, barely awake¡ªthough they snapped to attention the moment Claude stepped inside.

    A slow smile stretched across his face. "Good morning. Did you all sleep well?"

    Sun materialized a chair, and Claude sank into it lazily.

    "Claude!"

    Enzo thrashed against the chains, the metal rattling as his daughter''s cries filled the cell. Rene tried to soothe her, though panic flickered in her own eyes.

    "Let them go! Just kill me¡ªkill me already!"

    Enzo''s voice cracked with desperation, though his gaze was clouded with fear.

    Claude tilted his head. "Oh? You finally grew a spine."

    He chuckled. "But are you sure you want me to let them go? My kingdom is an endless tundra¡ªfull of monsters, poison, and things far worse."

    His smirk widened. "I''d be happy to release them... but I know you won''t let me, right?"

    Enzo''s eyes widened in horror. "W-why are you doing this?! I''m the one at fault¡ªwhy drag them into it?"

    Claude laughed, the sound cold and mocking. "Funny. That''s the same question I used to ask myself¡ªover and over¡ªwhile I lived under your roof."

    He leaned forward. "Did you ever show me mercy? Even when I was on my deathbed?"

    Enzo fell silent, his body trembling. He turned to his wife and daughter¡ªboth looking at him with tear-streaked faces. Once again, he had failed his family, failed to be a husband, a father, and a man.

    His lips quivered. "I''m... I''m sorry... Please, let them go."

    Claude rose from his seat, stretching. "Oh, I will. In fact, I''ll even take care of them."

    His gaze flicked to Rene. "You. If you want to keep yourself and your child alive, come with me."

    Rene stiffened. "What?" She glanced at Enzo, who shook his head violently, eyes wild with panic.

    Claude''s smile was razor-sharp. "Or do you want your baby to die of thirst and hunger in your arms?"

    Rene''s entire body trembled. She looked down at her daughter¡ªher tiny lips were cracked, her cries weak. The girl was thirsty and starving.

    She couldn''t imagine her baby''s life would end in this prison, she would rather die.

    Rene didn''t dare meet Enzo''s eyes as she moved toward Claude, pressing herself against his back.

    "NO! RENE!" Enzo roared, his voice raw.

    "DO YOU TRUST THIS DEVIL?! DO YOU WANT TO LEAVE ME TO ROT IN THIS HELL?!"

    Rene shut her eyes and clutched her daughter closer, blocking out his voice.

    Claude chuckled. "Oh, by the way, my mother sends her regards."

    A screen flickered into existence, displaying the night Claude had sex with her, destroying her.

    The way she had moaned his name, the way she had mocked Enzo for failing to satisfy her in bed.

    Enzo''s face was drained of color. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. The horror had stolen his voice.

    Claude leaned in, whispering against his ear. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of them both."

    His voice dropped lower. "Iris is too young, so I won''t touch her. But my subordinate might take a liking to her."

    He stepped back, smiling. "I''ll keep you updated on your family. You just have to wait."

    Enzo snapped. He screamed, thrashed, pulled so hard against the chains that his wrists bled.

    Claude turned, walking away with Rene trailing behind him. Her steps were hesitant, but she did not stop.

    His smirk deepened.

    ''Enzo, I will give you the worst fear known to man.''

    ''The unknown. The uncertainty, the creeping dread. The agonizing wait. The thing that festers and eats you alive from the inside.''

    ''A primal terror that drives men insane.''

 Chapter 51: Bound Of Heart

    Claude looked down at the baby cradled in his arms. Iris couldn''t be more than a year or two old¡ªsmall, fragile, her tiny frame so delicate that he felt as if a slight squeeze could shatter her bones like brittle glass.

    And a part of him wanted to do exactly that.

    Maybe to Enzo, he had appeared composed, collected, a ruler in control.

    But deep inside, rage coiled within him, a seething urge to crush every last shred of happiness that man had found.

    ''Is it because I despise the way he lived in comfort while my mother and I fought to survive outside?''

    ''Or is it because he discarded us so easily... without an ounce of remorse?''

    Feelings were such a complicated, fickle thing.

    Claude would have preferred to feel nothing at all.

    Iris eagerly sucked on the milk bottle, blissfully unaware of the horrors she had just witnessed. Her tiny hands curled, unbothered, unaffected.

    ''What a blessing it must be... to be a child. To be so detached from pain. Maybe it''s a curse that I was born with my memory intact.''

    His fingers tightened around the bottle for a fleeting moment before he forced himself to relax.

    A hesitant voice broke the silence.

    "L-Lord Claude..."

    Rene stood before him, stiff as a board, her eyes locked onto her child in his arms.

    They were in the chamber he had assigned to her and Iris. It was nothing lavish¡ªcertainly not like the palace suite he had given to Dalia.

    But it was more than generous, considering their circumstances.

    "What... do you plan to do with me?"

    A bold question. A smart one.

    If they were a human being, Claude might have tormented her, broken her, made her into nothing more than a plaything to be used and discarded in front of Enzo.

    But he couldn''t. Fortunately they were not ordinary either.

    Keira had confirmed it¡ªweak as it was, the girl had mana flowing within her.

    Claude clicked his tongue. ''Damn you, Enzo. Even your wife isn''t a normal human. Do you have a thing for witches?''

    Rene flinched when he sighed.

    "What do you think, Rene?" His tone was unreadable.

    "That I''ll sell you as a sex slave? Take your baby and discard her? Or maybe something worse?"

    Her fists clenched, her shoulders shaking.

    "Please..." Her voice cracked. "I will do anything¡ªjust... not that..."

    Claude regarded her, gaze lingering on her trembling form. Pink hair cascading over her shoulders, emerald eyes clouded with fear.

    A well-shaped body, but more than that, there was something else.

    Something inside her.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ''What is that? Chains wrapped around her heart?''

    The sight stirred something in his memory, and before he could even ask, Keira''s voice chimed in.

    [An ancient spell¡ª''Bound of Heart.'' It blocks the flow of mana throughout the body.]

    Claude hummed in understanding. Mana in this world was like blood, pulsing through a person''s body, driven by the heart.

    That was why his own blood had such power¡ªwhy it could strengthen Sun or even turn others into daemons.

    Without a second thought, he handed Iris to a nearby maid and reached out, his fingers brushing against Rene''s chest, directly over her heart.

    She gasped, frozen in place, too stunned to resist.

    The moment his touch met the spell, her entire body convulsed.

    Rene''s hands shot up, clutching his wrist in a desperate grip. Her breath hitched, then¡ª

    She collapsed.

    Claude frowned, flexing his fingers as he pulled away.

    "Huh? Why?"

    [The spell can only be broken by the one who cast it.]

    "Tch..." He clicked his tongue. ''Annoying.''

    But then, an idea slithered into his mind. His smirk returned, sharp and wicked.

    ''But wait... if the one who cast it was a woman...''

    Claude glanced at one of the maids. His voice was calm, yet laced with quiet authority.

    "Wake her up."

    The maid obeyed without hesitation, stepping forward and delivering sharp slaps to Rene''s face. One after another.

    A gasp tore from her lips as she jolted awake, her chest rising and falling in panicked breaths.

    Claude leaned forward slightly, his gaze cold and piercing.

    "Who placed that spell on you?"

    Rene''s breath hitched. Her hands trembled as she clutched her chest, understanding exactly what he meant.

    But when she tried to speak¡ª

    Nothing.

    Not a single sound escaped her lips.

    Claude let out a slow exhale, rubbing his temple. "Looks like they covered their tracks with another spell too, huh?"

    He straightened, his interest in the matter dwindling. There was a banquet tomorrow, and he had better things to do than waste his time here.

    ''Whoever used that ancient spell, I''ll find them.''

    If it was a woman, she would belong to him. If it was a man, well¡ªhe would use them. Either way, they would serve him.

    The only question was who.

    ''They must be from Blackwood or somewhere close to Blackwood since Rene came from that town.''

    ''But why didn''t I notice them when I was there? No matter... I''ll make them come to me instead.''

    His lips curled into a smirk.

    He turned to Rene, his voice carrying a cruel amusement.

    "Try to stay alive as long as you can in this palace, Rene. When I return, I hope you''re still breathing."

    With that, he left¡ªhis back to the mother and child, his smile sharp and unforgiving.

    But the truth was, they wouldn''t last long.

    Claude knew it. The daemons despised humans to their core. And with Rene''s mana sealed, they would see her as nothing more than an easy target.

    ''If they survive until I find that person, good. If not... I''ll simply record their suffering and toss their corpses to Enzo.''

    A silent order flickered through his mind. One of the Revenant Legion knights would shadow them, unseen, while Keira recorded their every move.

    ''This will be fun.''

    As he walked down the grand hall, his robe billowed elegantly behind him. The air carried an air of excitement, a predatory thrill humming in his veins.

    Tonight, he would hunt.

    Not for prey, but for women.

    ''Let''s see how many I can take for myself.''

    A chuckle rumbled in his chest, light and pleased, as he stepped into the his office, now time to work!

 Chapter 52: Daemons Banquet

    The banquet was already in full swing, the grand hall packed with daemons from every corner of society.

    From the lowliest ranks to the Honorable Houses, they all came wearing their best, drinking and laughing as music played freely in the background.

    The air was thick with the scent of wine and rich food, though no tables lined the room¡ªjust daemons standing, drinking, and chatting in small groups, moving as they pleased.

    Unlike the strict, rule-heavy banquets of human nobility, this was more like a grand ball.

    No assigned seating, no stiff formalities¡ªjust an open space for celebration.

    The children had their own separate hall, leaving the adults to enjoy themselves without restraint.

    But even with all the noise, all the movement, one thing stood out. The throne at the far end of the hall was still empty.

    And everyone knew that the host always made his entrance last.

    The moment the grand doors finally swung open, the room shifted. Conversations quieted, movements slowed, and all eyes turned to the entrance.

    Then, like a silent command, the daemons stepped aside and bowed.

    Claude entered at a leisurely pace, taking his time, letting their gazes linger. He never dressed like a proper king, and tonight was no different¡ªblack layered with deep red, his attire carrying intricate patterns of gold that shimmered subtly under the light.

    Beside him, Dalia walked with a soft grace, her silver mermaid dress hugging her body perfectly.

    A sheer black cape draped from her shoulders, connected at the neck like a loose necklace.

    Her hair was styled into an elegant updo, small silver flowers woven in like scattered stars.

    On his other side, Morion stood out with her gothic dress, the same one she always wore.

    She had refused to change, and Claude hadn''t bothered to push her. If that was what she liked, so be it.

    The three of them moved forward, slow but steady, cutting through the parted crowd. Only when Claude reached the throne did he sit, settling in with a casual ease.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," he said, his voice carrying over the hall, "the banquet has officially started. Eat, drink, do whatever you want."

    The response was immediate. Cheers erupted, the music kicked back up, and the daemons resumed their revelry without hesitation.

    Laughter, clinking glasses, and the occasional burst of wild movement filled the room once more.

    Claude leaned back against his throne, fingers tapping lightly against the armrest.

    Now, the real fun could begin.

    His eyes roamed over the crowd, scanning every figure, searching for the perfect additions to his harem.

    He wasn''t interested in just anyone¡ªhe wanted women with wide hips and full chests, ideal for bearing strong children.

    "Keira, pull up the status of every woman I pick and rate them based on family background and potential to give birth to S-rank offspring."

    [Understood. Just select them, and I''ll handle the rest.]

    One by one, translucent screens flickered into existence before him, revealing names, stats, and evaluations. Claude smirked.

    "Not bad. But the power disparity is too damn high, especially among the commoners."

    [That''s because daemon society expects women to focus on childbirth rather than combat. Keeping the race alive takes priority.]

    [Most of them never learned to read or write, let alone control their mana. They''re actively prevented from doing so.]

    [Only the Honorable Houses make sure their daughters undergo intense training. Their offspring are power symbols¡ªpride of their bloodline.]

    Claude frowned. ''That''s the dumbest thing I''ve heard.''

    Sure, he knew this world was similar to medieval Earth in some ways, but this? He had expected the daemon race to be more advanced, not stuck in outdated thinking.

    ''At this rate, I''ll be the one spearheading women''s rights. I need strong children.''

    Keira had already explained how mana could be increased¡ªthrough training, monster hunts, or other methods.

    If he wanted his descendants to be powerful, their mothers needed to be strong too.

    And finally, his search led him to two particularly interesting targets. The moment he saw their stats, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡ª

    [Name: Layla Xalvach]

    [Title:]

    [Head of the Dark Elysium Army]

    [Great General Of Elysium]

    [Daughters Of Xalvach House]

    [Race: Daemon]

    [Age: 28]

    [Evolution: 3-Star]

    [Bearing Potential: A-S Rank]

    [Mana Pool: 378,500]

    [ATK: 65,800 | AGI: 65,650 | DEF: 65,250 | STR: 65,580 | INT: 65,750 | STM: 65,450]

    ¡ª

    The other one is named Lilac with almost the same stat but higher in Intelligence but weaker in strength.

    Her stats were incredible, and her name rang a bell. Claude rubbed his chin, sifting through his memories¡ªuntil realization struck.

    ''Ah... she''s one of the key court members.''

    [She wasn''t at the last court meeting. This is your chance to approach her and gain her favor!]

    Claude scoffed. ''Me? A king? Lowering myself to approach her? She should be the one seeking me out.''

    Even so, this was an opportunity. And if she wasn''t going to come to him first, he''d draw her in another way.

    Claude stood up, brushing the creases from his robe before turning to Dalia. He extended a hand.

    "Mother, would you dance with me?"

    Dalia''s eyes widened. "M-Me?" She hesitated. "I''ve never danced before."

    "That''s fine. Just follow my lead." His lips curled into a genuine smile.

    After a brief pause, she finally placed her hand in his. A hush spread through the hall as the daemons instinctively stepped back, giving them space.

    Dalia was so nervous that she stepped on his foot before the music even started.

    Claude chuckled. "Relax. You''ll be fine."

    She bit her lip. "What if I make a mistake? You''ll be mocked."

    "Hah! The last person who mocked me in court lost his head. You don''t have to worry, Mother. No one dares to disrespect you."

    She nodded hesitantly as the music began. Just as he promised, Claude guided her with ease, his movements fluid, adjusting to her every misstep without complaint.

    As he twirled her, he spoke. "Do you like it here?"

    Dalia exhaled softly. "It''s better than the streets. Everyone has been kind, even if they keep their distance."

    Claude smiled. "Good. Do you want anything? Jewelry? Dresses? Gold? Name it, and it''s yours."

    She shook her head. "I only want your time. I know you''ll be busy from now on, so just... make time for me."

    He stilled for a moment, staring into her deep blue eyes¡ªeyes that shimmered like the sun on the ocean''s surface.

    "You don''t have to ask. I''ll always have time for you."

    With that, he lifted her effortlessly into the air, spinning her before lowering her back down. Dalia let out a soft, surprised laugh, her cheeks flushed, her smile radiant.

    And then, without hesitation, Claude leaned in and kissed her¡ªright in front of everyone.

    The hall fell into stunned silence. Dalia''s entire body tensed, too flustered to react, but she didn''t pull away.

    The message was clear. This was a declaration, a mark of possession, a warning to all that she was his.

    As the dance ended, Claude finally released her.

    But he still had business to attend to.

    Turning back to the crowd, he set his sights on the women he had marked earlier.

    One by one, he handed each of them a red rose¡ªa silent command that they were to come to his chambers if summoned.

    Five women, for now. He could always add more, but he''d need to adjust the harem budget.

    After all, maintaining a large harem was expensive.

    And then, the core event of the banquet arrived¡ªthe gift-giving.

    One by one, nobles and commoners alike stepped forward to present their tributes to him.

    Weapons, gold, rare beasts, fine silk¡ªit was all predictable, and frankly, dull.

    Claude stifled a yawn, barely paying attention, until finally, two women stepped forward.

    The crowd parted as they approached, and even among all the lavishly dressed daemons, they stood out.

    Beautiful, strong, and powerful.

    Claude''s smirk returned. ''Ah... Layla and Lilac Xalvach. Let''s see what you''ve brought me.''

 Chapter 53: Layla and Lilac Xalvach

    Layla and Lilac Xalvach. The twin prodigies of the Xalvach House¡ªone of the most powerful and influential families in all of Elysium.

    They weren''t just daughters of nobility; they were the pride of their bloodline. Naturally talented, monstrously strong, and feared by even their male relatives.

    Layla, with her unmatched swordsmanship, and Lilac, with her overwhelming magical prowess, formed an unbeatable duo that had solidified their place as a powerhouse in daemon society.

    So when they stepped forward at the banquet¡ªempty-handed¡ªthe whispers spread like wildfire.

    Had the Xalvach twins refused to align with the King? Were they openly disrespecting him by not bringing a gift?

    But they had no idea how wrong they were.

    Layla was the first to speak, her voice smooth and unwavering.

    "Greetings from the Xalvach House, Your Majesty. I am Layla, Head of the Dark Elysium Army and your devoted subject."

    She curtsied with practiced grace, her long dark blue hair cascading down her back as her navy eyes locked onto Claude''s.

    Her royal blue dress clung to her body in all the right ways, the deep neckline drawing attention to her full sexy breasts¡ªsomething Claude immediately noted.

    "And I am her younger sister, Lilac Xalvach. It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty."

    Lilac, who has dark purple hair and amethyst eyes followed suit, curtsying just as elegantly¡ªbut unlike her sister, she had chosen to wear something far bolder.

    Her slit-bottom dress, revealing smooth, toned legs, was a rare sight in this era. A deliberate choice. A silent challenge.

    Claude leaned back on his throne, gaze flicking between them. "I see... both of you skipped my first court meeting. And from the looks of it, you didn''t bring me a gift either."

    His tone was casual, but the weight of his words pressed against the hall, making even the nobility hesitate to breathe too loudly.

    "But I assume you wouldn''t come before me empty-handed without reason. So speak."

    Layla''s lips curled into a soft, knowing smile. "We apologize if our actions seemed disrespectful, Your Majesty, but we have prepared a gift for you."

    Claude raised a brow. "Oh? And what would that be?"

    Lilac took a step closer, her voice clear and unwavering. "The gift is us, Your Majesty. Please allow us to become your wives and bear your children."

    The entire hall fell into stunned silence.

    And then, the whispers erupted¡ªlow, frantic murmurs as everyone processed what had just been said.

    Claude, for once, was caught off guard, staring at them as if he hadn''t heard correctly.

    The most talented women in the kingdom, the twin jewels of House Xalvach, had just declared¡ªboldly, without hesitation¡ªthat they wished to become his wives.

    It was outrageous.

    And yet... undeniably intriguing.

    ''This... Isn''t this great?'' his lips curled into a smirk.

    Claude leaned forward, resting his chin against his knuckles as he regarded the twins with amusement.

    "And why, exactly, are you interested in that position?"

    Layla and Lilac exchanged a glance. Their minds drifted back to that day¡ªthe day their father returned from court with a grim expression and summoned them to his office.

    Lloyd Xalvach, a man known for his unwavering composure, had sighed heavily as he leaned against his desk.

    "Layla, Lilac... our new king is both cold-blooded and short-tempered. For now, I advise you both to tread carefully and not do anything reckless."

    Layla frowned. "I know his legitimacy is still in question, but you believe he''s the Lord''s descendant?"

    Lloyd nodded. "Without a doubt."

    Lilac, who had been lazily twirling a strand of her dark purple hair, perked up at something else.

    "Why do you call him cold-blooded and irritable?"

    Their father exhaled, rubbing his temples as if the mere memory exhausted him. "He executed someone from the Irgenil House without hesitation."

    "Then, as punishment for our skepticism, he placed a curse on everyone¡ªmaking us wander the palace until dawn with no way out."

    Lilac''s eyes sparkled. "What?! That''s so cool!" She clapped her hands together, grinning. "I want him to be my husband!"

    Lloyd blinked. Layla pinched the bridge of her nose.

    Lilac, who had spent her entire life trapped in the suffocating cage of the Honorable Houses, had just found the one man in the kingdom who could crush that very system beneath his heel without a second thought.

    That alone made him worth her devotion.

    Layla, ever the rational one, crossed her arms. "Don''t decide so quickly, Sister. His position is still unstable. There could be a rebellion, and he might be killed."

    Lilac smirked. "Nah, he won''t. Want to bet?"

    Layla glanced at her, then extended her hand. "Fine. We''ll see."

    And so, the bet was made.

    But their strange fascination with Claude didn''t stop there.

    Yesterday, as Layla was preparing to report to William, the Grand Advisor, she overheard a commotion coming from his office. The walls barely muffled the frantic shouts within.

    "Your Majesty! What do you mean you massacred your childhood town and expect us to cover it up?! The entire place has been burned to the ground!"

    William''s voice cracked under pressure, something Layla had never heard before.

    "Why would you do that?! Do you realize we aren''t prepared for war yet?!"

    Layla paused outside the door, lips curling into a slow smile.

    Not because William was losing his composure.

    No.

    Because the king¡ªtheir king¡ªhad been crowned yesterday, and he had already wiped a town off the map.

    Her fingers twitched at the thought. "If this is how he starts, just what kind of monstrous things will he do in the future?"

    And just like that, their weird obsession was born.

    Layla stepped forward, her sharp eyes sweeping across the hall as she raised her voice.

    "Your Majesty, our race was born from cruelty, shaped by blood and conquest. And yet, look at us now."

    "For centuries, we have grown weak, soft-hearted, clinging to a false sense of nobility."

    "It has been three hundred years since the death of the Lord of Calamity, and what have we done? Nothing."

    "We act like humans¡ªpretending that titles and status make us superior when, in truth, strength is the only thing that matters."

    Gasps rippled through the crowd, some in agreement, others in defiance.

    Lilac took a step forward, her voice laced with conviction. "That is why we need a true leader. A king who will crush the Church of Everbright and strip every last human of their so-called freedom¡ªturning them into nothing more than slaves beneath our feet!"

    The hall fell into a tense silence, but the twins weren''t finished.

    Their voices rang in unison. "We believe you are the one destined to achieve our true purpose. To take this world and make it ours!"

    Layla placed a hand over her chest. "That is why we offer you everything, Your Majesty¡ªour loyalty, our bodies, and our very lives."

    The sheer boldness of their words almost made Claude laugh¡ªnot in disbelief, but in amusement.

    Because, in truth, they had spoken exactly what was in his heart.

    He rose from his throne, a smirk curling on his lips. "You are right, Layla and Lilac. That is exactly why I became king."

    He raised his hand. "And I will gladly accept you as part of my harem¡ªfor your ambition and your intelligence."

    His gaze swept across the gathered daemons. "And to all my subjects¡ªthis is my vow to you! I, Claude Vlad Calego, will turn this world upside down! I will drag Elysium to its true glory!"

    For a moment, the room was silent.

    Then¡ªcheers erupted.

    The daemons roared his name, their voices rising in fevered devotion. Even those who disagreed dared not speak against the tide of fervor.

    Tonight, the banquet would not end until dawn.

 Chapter 54: Those Who Hide In The Lavish Palace

    As usual, Claude was immersed in his work, studying the history of Elysium along with its economic and political landscape.

    Governing a kingdom required more than just brute strength and ambition¡ªhe needed knowledge to rule effectively.

    However, today was different. Four massive distractions sat to his left and right, making it nearly impossible to concentrate.

    Those distractions were none other than the twins, Layla and Lilac, whose ample boobs were practically spilling onto the table as they rested their heads on their hands.

    They stared at Claude with the kind of fascination one would reserve for a masterpiece like Michelangelo''s David.

    They had promised not to disturb him, but with mountains like those in his peripheral vision, focusing was a challenge.

    ''Damn it, these twins won''t leave me alone! Do they really want to fuck me that badly?''

    He exhaled through his nose, trying to suppress his frustration.

    Not that he didn''t want to fuck them too, but duty came first.

    Lately, he''d been so preoccupied with revenge, indulging in pleasure, expanding his harem, and attending lavish banquets that he had neglected the actual responsibilities of a king.

    Clearing his throat, he finally addressed them. "Don''t you two have something important to do?"

    Layla smiled lazily. "Oh, don''t worry, all our work is done. Right, William?"

    Across the table, William barely looked up from his own stack of documents, giving a simple nod before returning to his tasks.

    "I don''t have much to do," Lilac added, her tone teasing.

    Her eyes glimmered with mischief as she suddenly leaned against Claude''s shoulder, pressing against him without a care.

    "You don''t need to worry about me. I usually take my naps in the palace library."

    "Really? Aren''t you the Head of the Magic Battalion? Shouldn''t they be busy?" He gave her a skeptical glance.

    Lilac simply shrugged. "Not really. We''re not at war, and we don''t have any diplomatic ties that require a full battalion of wizards."

    She wasn''t wrong.

    Elysium had many daemons stationed across the kingdom, acting as lords or key figures in government and commerce.

    But most of them were focused on gathering intelligence, collecting taxes, and supplying the crown with valuable resources.

    They weren''t prepared for war¡ªyet.

    Claude tapped his pen against the table, then abruptly stood up.

    "I''m going to the town," he announced.

    William immediately looked up, concern flashing in his eyes. "Excuse me?"

    Claude arched a brow. "What? Do you think learning about this nonsense from books alone is useful? I need to see my people and understand their real conditions firsthand."

    ''And if I stay in this room any longer, my dragon won''t be able to hold out! Staring at those tits is a battle on its own.''

    William hesitated before stepping forward, trying to reason with him. "Your Majesty, I don''t think that''s a wise idea. You still have work to do¡ª"

    Claude narrowed his eyes. Why was William acting like this?

    Layla suddenly smirked. "William, are you worried that His Majesty will randomly behead some daemon because they piss him off?"

    She slid her hand along Claude''s arm, her fingers lightly tracing his sleeve.

    "I can actually see him doing that," Lilac chimed in, pressing herself against his other side.

    "And looking hot while doing it. But I think His Majesty has great self-control."

    Claude scoffed. "Really? You think I''d do something like that?"

    "N-No! Of course not, Your Majesty!" William stammered.

    "Good. Then I''m going."

    Without another word, Claude strode out of the room, the twins following closely behind.

    William let out a defeated sigh before grabbing his coat, realizing he had no choice but to accompany his king.

    ***

    Now, Claude finally understood why William had been acting strange¡ªwhy he had hesitated, why he had tried to stop him from visiting the town.

    As he rode through the streets, his eyes took in the harsh reality before him. The roads were cracked and uneven, riddled with holes that made travel difficult.

    Houses stood in a pitiful state, many worn down by time, their roofs barely holding together.

    The daemons who walked these streets were draped in tattered, threadbare clothing¡ªwholly unfit for a land where snow never ceased to fall.

    Claude''s grip tightened around the reins of his horse, his knuckles turning white. His gaze snapped to William, who refused to meet his eyes.

    He thought back to last night''s banquet.

    A dream. A fabricated illusion of prosperity. The halls had gleamed with gold and silk, drowning in excess, blinding him from the truth that festered just beyond the palace walls.

    "H-How..."

    It was the first time in his life that he was truly at a loss for words. He turned, looking at the towering, opulent palace behind him, then back at the suffering town before him.

    Rage bubbled in his chest.

    And yet, despite their hardships, the daemons'' faces brightened at the sight of him.

    They recognized him¡ªthe king who had, just yesterday, opened the palace gates for the first time in their lives.

    A crowd gathered around him, voices rising in excitement, chanting his name.

    Claude had never felt more ashamed.

    Then, suddenly, he laughed. A deep, hearty laugh that startled those around him.

    The daemons looked at one another, confused, yet their joy remained unshaken. To them, their king''s laughter was a sign of hope.

    With a grin that didn''t quite reach his eyes, Claude spoke.

    "My subjects, tell me¡ªare you happy living in Elysium? In these conditions?"

    The crowd hesitated, exchanging glances. Then, a single voice rang out.

    "We love this land! We''re proud to be born here!"

    Claude''s smile remained, but inside, something shifted.

    ''They still love this land, despite everything...''

    "I see," he said, his voice steady.

    "Then I swear to you¡ªI will make your lives even better. I will build a kingdom that you can truly be proud of, a land worthy of its name."

    His gaze swept over the crowd, his voice ringing with conviction.

    "Elysium will become a paradise for all daemons, regardless of status or gender!"

    The daemons erupted in cheers, their voices filled with hope.

    Nearby, the twins watched him closely, interest gleaming in their eyes. They had never expected Claude to care about such things.

    In the Honorable Houses, lineage and pride were the only concerns¡ªnever the lives of the common folk.

    After that, they continued their inspection of the town, Claude silently piecing together plans to improve the people''s lives.

    By the time they returned to the palace, Claude rode up beside William''s horse, his voice low and firm.

    "Call the court. We''re holding an emergency meeting."

    Then, he glanced at William, his expression cold.

    "And one more thing¡ªdid you really think I wouldn''t find out sooner or later? Did you expect me to rule as a blind fool?"

    His voice dropped, his tone sharp as a blade. "You disappoint me."

    William swallowed hard, nodding stiffly, too afraid to offer any defense.

    Claude turned his gaze forward, locking onto the palace ahead. For the first time, he realized¡ªhis true enemies weren''t just outside these walls.

    They were waiting for him inside.

 Chapter 55: Those Who Hide In The Lavish Palace II

    Claude had never cared much about the world''s problems¡ªgovernment affairs, hunger, famine, poverty.

    Whenever someone asked for his opinion on policies or the government''s agenda, he dismissed it outright, calling it bullshit.

    In his eyes, no matter who sat in power, the world remained the same.

    That was until the company he worked for was shut down due to a new government policy¡ªone that crushed businesses under its weight, leaving him and countless others penniless.

    It was then he realized.

    The corruption of the powerful didn''t always strike directly. It gnawed at society little by little, until nothing remained.

    And now, he stood at the center of that very corruption.

    "We can''t just decrease the pay and budget of all the ministries!"

    Eldrich Olvon, the Lord Steward, slammed his fist on the table. His thin black tail flicked behind him in irritation, his discontent mirrored by most of the court.

    Claude leaned back in his chair, unfazed.

    Eldrich wasn''t corrupt¡ªjust old-fashioned. At least, that''s what William had told him.

    But Claude didn''t give a damn.

    "Aldrich is right, Your Majesty!" Ranon Rolvod, the head of Elysium''s judicial system, cut in.

    "The money isn''t just for our luxury! It maintains the palace, preserves our history!"

    Beside him, Lloyd Xalvach shook his head but remained silent. Unlike the others, he understood what this meeting was about.

    "And what about war?" Ranon pressed.

    "Sooner or later, conflict will come. Shouldn''t we prepare for the worst?"

    Of the five main Honorable Houses, two were openly against Claude''s proposal. Xalvach and Julven remained quiet, waiting to see how things unfolded.

    Only Varnaz¡ªWilliam''s house¡ªhad already pledged loyalty to Claude.

    The debate continued until Claude slammed his palm against the table.

    A heavy silence fell over the room as his crimson gaze swept over them.

    "Do you think I came here to listen to your complaints?" His voice was sharp, cutting through the tension like a blade.

    "No. I''m here to cut unnecessary spending and establish a new ministry¡ªone that will focus on the welfare of the common folk."

    "Your Majesty, with all due respect," Eldrich began, his tail flicking anxiously, "the palace and military take precedence! This is about our pride as nobles¡ª"

    "Shut your mouth, Eldrich."

    The room fell into stunned silence as Eldrich''s mouth simply¡ªvanished. He clawed at his face in horror, unable to speak.

    Claude rose from his seat, his presence towering over them.

    "What good is all your pride when the people can''t even afford a meal? What''s the point of this lavish palace when half the kingdom is freezing in the streets?"

    A shadow unfurled behind him, the air in the room growing cold.

    "Elysium exists because of them¡ªtheir sweat, their blood, their sacrifices. They pay their taxes while you sit here, gorging yourselves on the wealth you did nothing to earn!"

    His burning gaze bore into each of them. Greedy men, draped in silk, seated in gold-trimmed chairs, blind to the suffering beyond these walls.

    "So don''t you dare deny my orders."

    His voice was low, but it carried a weight that made even the most arrogant nobles stiffen.

    "The new ministry will be established, and the budget will be adjusted. I don''t care for your objections."

    He turned, already heading for the door. "If any of you have a problem with it, come to my office and say it to my face."

    And with that, he left together with William and the twins, the heavy doors slamming shut behind him.

    Eldrich was still desperately clawing at his lips, trying to break the curse.

    Lloyd exhaled, shaking his head. "What do you think, Damien?"

    The navy-haired man beside him¡ªpointed ears unmistakable¡ªfolded his arms. Golden eyes flickered with amusement.

    Damien Julven, head of the Ministry of Finance, leaned back in his chair.

    "I don''t mind. The king''s orders are absolute¡ªI''ll follow them."

    Lloyd narrowed his eyes. "So you''re siding with him?"

    Damien smirked. "Julven House has always been loyal to Lord Donovan."

    He stood, adjusting his coat. "Besides, he''s right. The budget disparity between nobles and commoners is too high."

    He walked toward the door, pausing just long enough to glance back.

    "He''s a leader worth following."

    And with that, he left, leaving Lloyd to contemplate his next move.

    ***

    Dawn had arrived.

    Claude stood on the balcony, his gaze lost in the distant horizon as the first light of morning painted Elysium in shades of gold.

    His desk behind him was cluttered with papers¡ªhis proposal for the Ministry of Welfare was nearly complete.

    The cold air bit at his skin, but he welcomed it. With a slow inhale, he lit a cigar, letting the rich smoke fill his lungs before exhaling into the crisp morning breeze.

    Yet as he looked down at the cigar in his hand, he frowned.

    "Damn... this luxurious life makes me uncomfortable."

    Before he could dwell on the thought, a pair of arms wrapped around him from behind.

    Small, curved horns gently pressed against his back as Lilac nestled against him.

    He turned slightly, raising a brow. "What are you scheming now?"

    Lilac chuckled, her voice playful. "Nothing much, Your Majesty. Just wondering what''s on your mind."

    Claude sighed. "What else? The mess inside the palace."

    Lilac stepped to his side, resting her elbows on the balcony railing. "Relax. Everything will fall into place eventually," she mused. "I''ll make sure of it."

    For a while, silence stretched between them.

    Claude shifted uncomfortably under her gaze¡ªLilac was staring at him, her navy blue eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity, as if she wanted to devour him.

    "If you''re hoping to drag me into bed, wait until I''m done with all this."

    Lilac laughed, shaking her head. "Not this time." Her gaze softened.

    "I''m just curious... What kind of kingdom do you want to build? Why do you care so much about the commoners?"

    Her next words struck a nerve.

    "Aren''t they just livestock for the nobles to milk?"

    Claude''s grip on the cigar tightened.

    "In my travels, I''ve seen many kingdoms," he said, his voice measured. "Some worse than this... some better."

    He exhaled a slow stream of smoke, eyes fixed on the towering wall that separated the palace from the real Elysium.

    "I always thought this kingdom was different. That it could be better. This is my homeland¡ªwhere I belong."

    His jaw clenched. "But what I found instead was this shit hole of mess."

    Lilac followed his gaze, her expression unreadable.

    "I want to create the Elysium I''ve always dreamed of," he continued.

    "A land of prosperity, where people live with dignity. Where the only enemies are outside these walls, and every daemon is protected¡ªno matter their status."

    Lilac smiled, leaning in closer. "I thought you were just a reckless troublemaker... a ruthless king who enjoys breaking rules."

    She tilted her head. "I never expected you to have such sympathy for others."

    Claude scoffed, flicking ash from his cigar. "Because they are all I have."

    His crimson eyes flickered as he turned to her.

    "You wouldn''t understand what it''s like¡ªto be different. To grow up knowing you don''t belong anywhere."

    His voice dropped lower, more intense. "Imagine how freeing it is to realize... you''re not the only freak."

    "And then you found out that even when the freaks are already in the right place, they are all still miserable."

    Lilac chuckled, her sharp nails tapping against the railing. "Those who live inside the walls rarely see how miserable life inside them truly is."

    She turned to face him fully, her expression uncharacteristically solemn.

    "I hope you''ll become the king who finally pulls us out of that suffering."

 Chapter 56: What Left Of A Legacy

    Claude had been fully absorbed in the kingdom''s financial situation.

    Now, at last, he could concentrate better since Layla and Lilac had finally learned to leave him alone¡ªeven if Morion still insisted on staying by his side.

    He couldn''t refuse her. Instead, he let her sit across from him, quietly sketching on a piece of paper while he pored over reports, his brows furrowed in frustration.

    The financial records spread before him painted an infuriating picture. The numbers didn''t lie¡ªmoney was vanishing into thin air.

    ''Where the hell is all this gold going?''

    His fingers tapped against the desk as he skimmed through the bookkeeping. The usual corruption was one thing, but this? This was something else entirely.

    The palace alone swallowed a ridiculous amount of funds. Antique maintenance, historical preservation, an overstuffed war chest, and a bloated government payroll.

    And that wasn''t even the worst of it.

    ''The military budget is bloated. There''s too much money wasted on extravagant balls and banquets. And why the hell are we paying for jesters?''

    With a sigh, he picked up his quill and began scribbling notes, each stroke harsher than the last.

    ''I''ll need to cut a massive number of staff...'' His eyes narrowed at the names. ''Most of them are from the main and branch families of the Honorable Houses. Nepotism at its finest.''

    He clicked his tongue¡ªalmost amused at his own hypocrisy. ''As if I''m not a nepo baby myself.''

    Then there were the absurd expenses¡ªmagic candles, excessive luxuries, and pointless trinkets, all draining the treasury.

    Meanwhile, the tax system was a disaster: heavy burdens on commoners while the nobility enjoyed generous deductions.

    ''Ah, yes. Corruption neatly justified by law, classic.''

    He leaned back in his chair, eyes dark with determination.

    ''I''m going to wreck this system and tax the nobles properly.''

    But first, he needed to meet with the Finance Minister. William had briefed him earlier¡ªthe man''s name was Damien Julven.

    A quiet man, rarely speaking, but supposedly competent at his job. Claude wasn''t convinced. Not with how messy the kingdom''s finances were.

    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. William stepped in, followed by a young man with royal navy hair and striking golden eyes.

    His posture was impeccable, his movements fluid and precise.

    Claude had expected an old, stressed-out bureaucrat. Instead, Damien looked composed, almost amused as he offered a slight bow.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Damien Julven."

    Claude wasted no time, sliding a stack of documents across the desk.

    "Review these and give me your thoughts."

    Damien took the papers, flipping through them at an impressive speed. His gaze remained calm, but Claude caught the subtle twitch of his brow.

    After a moment, Damien closed the folder and met Claude''s eyes. "This is a solid policy for the common folk."

    He paused. "And it will inevitably lead to rebellion."

    William stiffened. "Damien! Watch your words in front of His Majesty!"

    Claude, however, only smirked. "I''m well aware. And I don''t care."

    Damien''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of interest in his gaze.

    Claude leaned forward, resting his chin on his intertwined fingers. "What I do care about is the real impact of these reforms. Don''t waste my time with vague warnings¡ªgive me details."

    Damien studied him for a moment before speaking. "Very well."

    He placed the papers down, his tone measured. "By slashing the nobles'' privileges and increasing their taxes, you''ll turn the Honorable Houses against you."

    "Many depend on those funds to sustain their status, and stripping that away will feel like an attack."

    He continued, "The military budget cuts will unsettle the generals. Even if the war chest is excessive, reducing it will be seen as weakening the kingdom''s defense and the preparation of war."

    "You''ll gain favor with the commoners, but at the cost of enraging the elite and the military."

    Claude listened in silence, absorbing every word.

    Damien''s golden eyes gleamed. "Are you truly prepared to dismantle the legacy Lord Donovan left you?"

    William visibly flinched. "Damien¡ª"

    Claude didn''t react immediately. Then, he let out a low chuckle.

    "What legacy?" His voice was calm, but there was a sharpness beneath it.

    "The only thing Donovan ever told me was to take care of this kingdom and its people, also to conquer this world."

    His fingers tapped against the desk. "The so-called ''legacy'' you nobles cling to is nothing but an illusion¡ªan excuse to pretend the Honorable Houses still hold power."

    His gaze darkened. "They''ve already fallen. The only fools who don''t realize it are the ones still playing by their old rules."

    A beat of silence passed. Then, Claude pushed another set of documents toward Damien.

    "So," he said coolly. "What do you think now?"

    Damien was quiet for a moment before a slow smile curved his lips.

    "Then, Your Majesty," he said smoothly, "I will tell you exactly what will happen."

    The discussion that followed was long and thorough. By the end, Claude had refined several policies, ensuring they would benefit the common folk. As for the nobles? That was a problem for another day.

    Now, there was one more issue at hand.

    "The Welfare Ministry," Claude muttered, tapping his quill against the desk. "Who''s going to take that role?"

    Both Damien and William fell silent, deep in thought.

    Though Claude would oversee the ministry himself, he still needed someone capable¡ªsomeone who truly understood the struggles of the common folk, someone who could craft policies that served them rather than the elite.

    "You could appoint someone from the Varnaz or Julven families for now," William suggested.

    Claude sighed. "Right... The Xalvach family still hasn''t taken a side, huh?" He rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    Layla and Lilac were his, but the real power lay with Llyold, the Xalvach head. And that old man? He was still watching from the sidelines.

    "He''s a careful man," Damien noted. "He''ll align with whoever benefits his house the most."

    Claude scoffed. "Typical."

    "But," Damien continued, "I do have someone in mind."

    Claude''s gaze snapped to him. "Tell me."

    Damien leaned back slightly. "The Honorable Houses originally numbered seven. But two have already fallen."

    His golden eyes glinted. "The man I propose cared for the people so much that his house was destroyed because of it."

    William stiffened. He turned to Damien, eyes wide. "He''s still alive?"

    Damien nodded. "Yes. And not only that¡ªhe''s still active in charity. He even turned his mansion into an orphanage."

 Chapter 57: The Fallen House Of Algrin

    The Seven Honorable Houses of Elysium¡ªthe pride of the kingdom and the once-loyal vassals of the Lord.

    They were the first families to lay the foundation of this nation, guiding it from its infancy to its golden age... and eventually, to its downfall.

    But their so-called honor never meant they were free from conflict. Despite their prestigious status, power among them remained imbalanced, and envy festered within their ranks.

    One of the houses that fell victim to these schemes was the House of Algrin. Ironically, they had been the first to pledge unwavering loyalty to the Lord¡ªthe most trusted vassals of the infamous Lord of Calamity.

    Claude exhaled sharply, his gaze fixed on the dilapidated mansion before him. Children ran across the unkempt front yard, their laughter echoing in the cool air.

    "What a shame," he muttered. "To think they truly fell just like that."

    Beside him, William nodded. "Many believe the House of Algrin collapsed due to the foolishness of its head¡ªgiving away his wealth to aid the common folk when they were dying in masses from that ''mysterious disease.''"

    Claude scoffed. "That disease was obviously man-made." His eyes darkened as he pieced it together.

    "It was deliberately spread¡ªto force Algrin to drain its fortune on developing a cure. A cure that still ended up killing nearly half the population."

    William sighed. "And with both the noble houses and the commoners turning against him, the house crumbled under the pressure."

    Claude said nothing for a moment, his fingers tightening around the reins.

    "A tragic end." His gaze shifted to Damien. "But bringing him back to court... You really like testing me, don''t you?"

    Damien''s lips curved into a smile¡ªcold and knowing. "Your Majesty, you''ve already declared war on the corrupt nobles and pushed for fair policies. Half the court already wants your head. Why not make things even more interesting?"

    Claude chuckled, his smirk widening as he nudged his horse forward.

    "Right," he mused. "It''s not like I''m afraid of them."

    And with that, he rode through the mansion gates, unbothered by the storm he was about to unleash.

    As they neared the mansion''s entrance, Claude''s gaze settled on a middle-aged man standing by the door.

    His hair had already turned white with age, yet his body remained strong and well-built¡ªstill carrying the presence of a seasoned warrior.

    With a scar running across his left eye and another marking his cheek, he looked less like a noble and more like the mafia bosses Claude had seen on television.

    The man''s expression shifted from confusion to recognition the moment his gaze met Damien''s.

    A slow smile spread across his face as he offered a greeting.

    "Young Lord Damien. It''s been a long time."

    Claude, Damien, and William dismounted their horses as Damien stepped forward with a polite nod.

    "Lord Ezra, it''s good to see you again."

    Ezra let out a hearty laugh. "Don''t call me ''Lord'' anymore. I''m just a commoner now."

    He smiled before turning his attention to the other two. "And these gentlemen?"

    William stepped forward and introduced himself with a respectful bow. "William Varnaz. I''m the new Counselor, replacing my father, Atlas Varnaz."

    Ezra blinked in surprise. "Ah... I apologize for my lack of formality earlier. I''ve been away from the court for too long¡ªI wasn''t aware of your appointment."

    "There''s no need to apologize, Lord Ezra." William returned the nod. "My father spoke highly of you."

    Ezra''s gaze then shifted to Claude. There was a flicker of familiarity in his eyes, yet he couldn''t quite place him.

    Before he could ask, Claude spoke up nonchalantly. "Me? I''m just their servant. No need to concern yourself with me."

    Claude just didn''t to make a fuss because of his status. He also wanted to see how ''Ezra'' truly was.

    Both Damien and William visibly stiffened, their expressions betraying their shock.

    William, in particular, looked like he had a dozen questions swirling in his mind, but Claude ignored him, his face unreadable.

    Ezra merely chuckled at the odd response. "Oh well, let''s talk inside, shall we?" He gestured for them to follow as he led the way into his humble home.

    William shot Claude a look full of silent questions, but the man remained indifferent, following Ezra without a word.

    Inside the modest mansion, they settled into their seats¡ªexcept for Claude, who remained standing, much to William''s discomfort.

    Ezra, looking slightly apologetic, spoke first. "I''m sorry I can''t offer you any refreshments."

    "There''s no need," William replied smoothly. "We''ll get straight to the point."

    Since Claude had assumed the role of a mere "servant," he remained silent, observing as William and Damien led the discussion.

    "This is a proposal from His Majesty, the King." William placed a document on the table and slid it toward Ezra.

    "You''re already aware that the Lord has returned and is now taking full control of the court."

    Ezra gave a small nod, taking the document and scanning through its contents. "I am. I also heard about the banquet."

    He closed the document with a sigh. "But I''m sorry¡ªI can''t return to the court."

    William''s brow furrowed. "I understand your situation, but I don''t think the Lord will accept ''no'' as an answer," his gaze turn to Claude.

    "The King may not be fully aware of the circumstances surrounding Algrin''s downfall, but my return would only stir chaos."

    "The Honorable Houses won''t accept it, and frankly, I''m too old and tired for that fight."

    A heavy silence followed.

    Claude, never one for patience, finally stepped forward, his voice cutting through the room.

    "And what about the common folk? Don''t you care about them?"

    Ezra''s eyes widened slightly. His mouth opened as if to respond but then closed again.

    After a brief pause, he answered, "Of course I do. I still help them in my own way."

    "I''m sorry for being blunt, but that''s not enough." Claude''s tone was firm.

    "Your charity makes them dependent on you¡ªbut it does nothing to fix the system that keeps them suffering in the first place."

    He took a step closer, his piercing gaze locked onto Ezra. "The kingdom is rotting from the inside out, and you''re one of the few daemons who can help rebuild it."

    His voice carried both conviction and challenge. "Don''t you want to see Elysium restored to its former glory?''

    "If you truly want to help them, then take responsibility. Accept your role and fulfill your King''s request."

    Ezra exhaled deeply, placing the document back onto the table. His expression was thoughtful, almost conflicted.

    "You remind me of my younger self," he admitted with a wistful smile.

    "I had the same ideals once, but my naivety cost me everything. Because of me, House Algrin fell."

    He shook his head. "I don''t think someone like me¡ªsomeone who already failed¡ªis suited for such an important position."

    Claude scoffed, his arms crossing over his chest. "Then you''re both a fool and a coward, Ezra."

    Damien and William tensed at the harsh words, but Claude didn''t care.

    "I don''t understand people like you¡ªpeople who let failure define them," he continued.

    "If you lost, then stand up and try again. If you want to give up, fine. But don''t use your past mistakes as an excuse to sit on the sidelines."

    His gaze sharpened. "You''ve lost everything¡ªnot even your own dignity remains. And you''re right. You aren''t fit for this position... yet."

    The words hit hard, but Ezra didn''t react with anger. Instead, he chuckled.

    "I knew it. You''re no servant." His laughter was deep, filled with something between amusement and nostalgia.

    "You remind me of someone my father used to tell me about¡ªstories passed down from his grandfather. A long time ago, there was a man just like you."

    His blue eyes met Claude''s, no longer hesitant but curious. "Your Majesty... tell me, how do I reclaim my dignity?"

    Claude smirked. "There are two ways: revenge or proving that you''re better. The second suits you more."

    Ezra let out another chuckle, shaking his head. "Of course, you''d say that."

    Taking a deep breath, he straightened his posture. "I''ll give you my answer later. But for now... as you said, I need to reclaim my dignity first."

 Chapter 58: The Daughters Of Xalvach House

    The Xalvach House, bearing the symbol of the Black Rose, was one of the most powerful among the Honorable Houses.

    For generations, they had commanded Elysium''s military and defense, producing warriors of unmatched strength.

    But when Lord Llyold Xalvach fathered twin daughters instead of a male heir, many considered it a misfortune.

    His advisors pressured him to remarry, especially after his wife''s passing during childbirth.

    Yet Llyold refused.

    His marriage had been one of love¡ªa rarity among daemon nobility. He wouldn''t dishonor his wife''s memory for the sake of tradition.

    And as fate would have it, Layla and Lilac quickly proved themselves more than worthy.

    By the time they came of age, they had already mastered martial arts, swordsmanship, and magic.

    They were the pride of House Xalvach¡ªand of Llyold himself.

    Which was why, when both declared their intent to become the King''s concubines, he couldn''t find it in himself to refuse.

    Now, however, under immense pressure from those opposing the King, Llyold found himself hesitant.

    Across the dining table, Layla let out a frustrated sigh, setting her fork and knife down with a clink.

    "Father, I don''t understand how you''ve become so soft. Just reject them outright."

    "It''s not that simple, Layla." Llyold swirled the wine in his glass, deep in thought.

    "We don''t yet know how capable the King truly is¡ªor how his reign will affect our House in the long run."

    Lilac, always the calmer of the two, spoke next. "Are you afraid Claude won''t withstand the pressure from the opposition?"

    "You know he won''t break that easily, Father," Layla interjected.

    "In fact, I think he''ll crush every one of his enemies. And if you lend him your support, it''ll tip the balance in his favor when war with the holy people inevitably breaks out."

    Llyold sighed, taking a slow sip of wine. The Xalvach family had always produced formidable generals, their bloodline carrying at least three-star evolutions.

    The King already had the backing of the Julven House, which controlled the treasury, and the Varnaz House, skilled in diplomacy and politics.

    If Llyold pledged loyalty, the remaining Honorable Houses would be left weakened, unable to openly defy the King''s rule.

    Yet strength alone wasn''t the issue.

    "Sometimes, a leader needs to rely on intellect rather than brute force," Llyold finally said.

    "That''s what I need to determine¡ªwhether His Majesty can truly rule with wisdom, not just power."

    Layla sighed, popping a grape into her mouth. "But if we''re pregnant with His Majesty''s child, wouldn''t that automatically align our house with him?"

    Llyold nearly choked on his wine.

    "Well, yes," he admitted, chuckling despite himself.

    "Especially if the King selects his heir based on strength and competition."

    A smirk tugged at his lips. "In that case, my grandchild would undoubtedly win."

    Lilac grinned. "See, sister? Isn''t that great?"

    Layla nodded vigorously.

    Then, realization hit Llyold like a thunderbolt. His expression turned to panic.

    "Girls! Don''t do it! Think about this House¡ªthink about your poor old father!"

    Layla waved a hand dismissively. "Father, you''re a four-star evolution. You''re strong. You and the House will be fine."

    "And shouldn''t you consider your daughters'' happiness?"

    Lilac added, her navy blue eyes wide and pleading.

    "We love His Majesty, so please, Father?"

    Llyold groaned, covering his face with one hand. How was he supposed to argue when they looked at him like that? But this was different!

    Desperate to reason with them, he tried, "Girls, you''ve barely even spoken with His Majesty. How about starting with a tea party first?"

    Layla shook her head. "Oh, please. You can''t play that game when you fell in love with Mother at first sight and married her on the same day."

    "She''s right," Lilac chimed in, grinning. "Your love was so peaceful and perfect, you never even remarried because you adored Mother too much. So why can''t we do the same?"

    "That''s completely different! Because it''s me!"

    Llyold ran a frustrated hand through his dark purple hair. "I haven''t even had a proper conversation with my son-in-law yet!"

    "So talk to him," Layla pressed. "And pledge your loyalty while you''re at it."

    Llyold groaned, utterly exasperated. His daughters weren''t children anymore, yet arguing with them felt like trying to reason with toddlers.

    Finally, he stood abruptly. "We''ll discuss this another day!"

    With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the dining room, leaving his daughters behind¡ªstill protesting.

    ***

    Llyold sat in his office, his gaze fixed on the sealed letter resting atop his desk.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed it and tossed it into the fireplace. Flames consumed the paper, curling its edges into ash.

    Leaning back in his chair, he let out a weary sigh.

    "Even if I said that, those girls will still do something reckless."

    He shook his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. "They''re their father''s daughters, after all."

    His eyes drifted to the large portrait hanging above the fireplace¡ªa woman with flowing black hair and deep blue eyes, her smile gentle yet radiant.

    "Can you see them from up there?" he murmured.

    "They''ve grown into strong women... and now they want children of their own."

    His voice softened, nostalgia creeping into his tone. "I wish you were here to see how crazy they''ve become."

    ***

    "Has Llyold responded?"

    The question came from an elderly daemon, his thinning gray hair betraying the weight of years and stress.

    It was Eldrich.

    "I doubt he will," Ranon muttered, rubbing his temples.

    "His daughters are the King''s concubines now. If that''s the case, Llyold will never betray him. He adores those girls¡ªhe''d sacrifice anything for them."

    "Fool!"

    The sudden slam of a fist against the table echoed through the dimly lit room.

    The source of the outburst was a man with a missing thumb and half his body covered in burn scars, his scalp left bald from the damage.

    Chester.

    "I can''t believe the great General has gone soft over his daughters," Chester sneered. "He should be ashamed of himself."

    Ranon''s gaze hardened. "And I can''t believe you''d betray your own brother."

    "Hah! That weakling was never worthy of leading the Xalvach family," Chester spat, his scarred fingers digging into the marred flesh of his face.

    "I was always the better one! The stronger one! That fire... it should have been mine!" His voice cracked with frustration, the bitterness palpable.

    "This is bad... This is very bad..."

    Eldrich muttered, his hands shaking as he absentmindedly plucked at his remaining strands of hair.

    Then, the door creaked open.

    For a moment, the dim room was bathed in a sliver of light before the door shut again, swallowing them back into darkness.

    A figure cloaked in black strode inside and took the head seat at the table.

    Eldrich''s breath hitched before a glimmer of hope flickered in his eyes. "Oh! Oh! You''ve finally come!"

    The robed man chuckled. "Don''t worry so much." His voice was smooth, composed.

    "The King may be strong, but he''s a newcomer¡ªan impatient brat in a game far beyond him."

    "He will make a mistake. And even if he doesn''t... we''ll make sure he does."

    A chilling silence filled the room.

    "And when that happens, it will be the end of him."

 Chapter 59: The Naughty Twins

    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire

    Claude sneezed hard, rubbing the back of his neck as he glanced around.

    "Is someone talking about me behind my back?" he muttered, frowning.

    The towering stack of paperwork had finally shrunk¡ªit now only reached his chest instead of looming over his head.

    ''Should I finish it now or later?''

    Ever since he reached three-star evolution, fatigue had become a rare visitor. He still got sleepy and hungry from time to time, but that was about it.

    His endurance had skyrocketed, allowing him to plow through work that would have taken others weeks in just a few days.

    His gaze shifted to the side, where Morion had dozed off, her head resting on a pile of sketches.

    A small smile tugged at his lips as he approached, glancing at the drawing beneath her hand.

    It was a family portrait¡ªthree figures sketched in simple strokes. One was clearly him, the other a smaller version of Morion, and the last... someone he didn''t recognize.

    ''Probably Lilith.''

    Gently, he scooped Morion into his arms and carried her to her room. After laying her down and tucking her in, he turned to leave, deciding to return to his own quarters.

    Even if he wasn''t particularly sleepy, the thought of resting was appealing.

    ''Sleep is fun. No thoughts, nothing.''

    He walked leisurely through the halls, his gaze flicking to the night sky. The moon had returned to its usual silver glow¡ªa far cry from the ominous blood-red it had been for the past three days.

    According to Eunomia''s religious teachings, a blood moon was a sign of impending doom.

    He scoffed, "More like my awakening as Lord of Calamity."

    Claude pushed the thought aside as he reached his door¡ªonly to stop.

    A subtle shift in the air prickled at his senses.

    Someone was inside.

    [It''s just the Xalvach twins. I saw them enter your room a moment ago.]

    Keira''s voice echoed in his mind.

    Lately, he had come to realize that his helpful mirror and guide was much more than she appeared.

    She wasn''t just a source of knowledge¡ªshe was eyes and ears within the palace. She could see and hear everything inside... even record it.

    Claude chuckled. "Those twins are really impatient, huh?"

    He pushed the door open¡ªonly to be met with a dense purple mist.

    Immediately, he covered his nose.

    "The hell is¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a strong hand seized his wrist, yanking him inside with surprising force.

    The next thing he knew, his body was flung onto the bed.

    Too fast. Too strong.

    He had no time to react.

    "Sister... we can''t turn back now, can we?"

    A soft, hesitant voice filled the dimly lit room.

    Claude''s vision was obscured by a delicate hand covering his eyes, but he didn''t need to see to know who it was.

    A smirk curled on his lips. ''Ah, so they want to play this kind of game? Kinky.''

    "What are you saying, sister? Why are you backing down now?" the other woman scoffed, her tone lighter yet brimming with excitement.

    "Of course, we should go through with this!"

    "Ugh... Well, okay. I''m just nervous. This is my first time."

    A chuckle followed, sultry and teasing. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty will be gentle. Right, Your Majesty?"

    The hand lifted, and as his vision adjusted, he was met with Lilac''s mischievous gaze.

    Claude smirked. "You do realize this could''ve ended badly if I hadn''t recognized the ones who ''kidnapped'' me as my own women, right?"

    The twins only giggled in response, unfazed by the implied danger.

    Lilac sat on his left, draped in a sheer, soft-purple robe that left little to the imagination, her full breasts pressing against the thin fabric.

    Meanwhile, Layla was on his right, her face flushed a deep crimson as she awkwardly covered herself.

    Unlike her bolder sister, she wore nothing but a delicate string bra and matching underwear¡ªgarments that did nothing to conceal her curves.

    "We only wanted to have some fun, Your Majesty," Lilac purred, trailing a long, painted nail down his chest. "We''ve waited long enough, don''t you think?"

    Her fingers toyed with the edges of his attire, as if itching to tear it apart.

    "We know you''re stressed... frustrated. Why not use us to unwind?" she tilted her head, voice dripping with playful seduction.

    "Ah, but only me, of course. My dear sister here is still a virgin."

    "Sister Lilac! You''re embarrassing me!" Layla buried her face in her hands, her pointed ears burning red.

    Lilac only laughed. "What? It''s funny that our great general, our family''s pride, is still untouched. It''d make quite the headline, don''t you think?"

    Layla groaned in protest, too flustered to respond.

    Claude, amused by their banter, leaned back and arched a brow. "So you aren''t, Lilac? I suppose that makes you the more experienced one."

    Before she could respond, he added, "That''s fine. I can be gentle too."

    Her teasing expression faltered for a brief second before she pouted, crossing her arms.

    "You don''t like it? Do you prefer virgins, Your Majesty? If so, I''ll be very disappointed in you."

    Claude laughed, his hands trailing down the twins'' thighs, drawing small circles against their smooth skin.

    "Virgin, non-virgin, MILF... I love all women equally." He smirked, his fingers tightening slightly as he squeezed.

    "As long as they have big tits, a tight little pussy, and know how to suck my cock, I have no complaints."

    A sharp slap echoed in the room as he grabbed a handful of their plush asses, making them gasp.

    ''And this will be the perfect way to make Xalvach bow before me.'' His thoughts darkened with amusement.

    ''Llyod won''t dare to move recklessly with both his daughters wrapped around my fingers.''

    ''Three major powers are already in my grasp. The rest? I''ll crush them if they refuse to submit.''

    Lilac giggled, licking her lips. "You truly are the best, Your Majesty."

    She leaned closer, her breath hot against his ear. "Then just relax... and let us take care of everything."

    She climbed on top of him, her nails grazing his skin as she tore open his shirt, revealing his sculpted chest.

    "Mmm... now that''s a fine body."

    Her fingers trailed down, tracing the ridges of his abs with appreciation.

    Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, her hand slid lower¡ªbrushing against the hardened bulge beneath his clothing.

    Claude let out a low grunt.

    Lilac''s smirk deepened. "And such a big one, too." She gripped him lightly, stroking at an agonizingly slow pace.

    "This is going to be a very fun night."

 Chapter 60: Blow Job From Lilac*

    The purple mist in Claude''s room came from candles laced with a powerful aphrodisiac, potent enough to make anyone aroused within seconds.

    For men, it heightened their stamina and made it even harder than usual.

    Claude could feel its effects almost immediately¡ªhis cock was already hard, and his body relaxed as the heat spread through him.

    Lilac knelt beside him, her hands moving swiftly to undo his trousers and pull down his underwear.

    His cock sprang free, standing firm in front of her face. She wrapped her fingers around it, her grip gentle yet firm.

    "Come here, sister. Don''t be so shy and awkward," Lilac said, pulling Layla''s hand.

    The girl stood frozen, too stunned to react to the sight in front of her.

    "I-I-I... What am I supposed to do with that?!" Layla stammered, her face burning red.

    Lilac sighed, amused by her sister''s hesitation. "Haven''t you already had lessons on how to please your husband? Of course, this is what we should do," she said nonchalantly, while Layla looked like she was about to faint.

    Claude chuckled at their interaction. "So, am I just a practice doll now?"

    Lilac smirked, trailing her fingers along his length, making him shudder. "You don''t mind, right, Your Majesty?"

    Claude leaned back against the headboard, his gaze half-lidded with amusement. "Well, as long as you don''t make me wait too long and can satisfy me, I don''t mind." Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    "Good! Now, let''s start with this big cock right here," Lilac said, then turned to her sister.

    "Watch closely, Layla. You''ll be pleasuring His Majesty too."

    Lilac leaned in, her breath brushing against his tip, making Claude impatient.

    But she wasn''t in a hurry. Instead, she started moving her hand, stroking him slowly, pressing the tip with her thumb.

    A deep groan left Claude''s lips.

    "Is it good, Your Majesty?" Her voice was teasing.

    "It would be better if you used your mouth," he replied.

    Lilac chuckled. "Sure, you''ll love my service."

    Tucking her hair behind her ear, she parted her lips and took him in. His size stretched her mouth wide, making her grunt at the sensation.

    "Fuck, deeper, Lilac," Claude muttered, his fingers sliding into her purple hair, gripping slowly as she took him in further.

    She loved the feeling¡ªher pussy throbbed, aching with need just from having his cock in her mouth.

    "Good, now move."

    Claude''s order sent a shiver down her spine. She started slowly, letting her tongue glide along his shaft, her saliva making each movement smoother.

    ''Ahhh~ His Majesty''s hard cock is so good~ It makes me horny... My pussy wants this,'' she thought, her free hand slipping between her legs to touch her dripping folds.

    Claude noticed immediately and smirked before delivering a sharp slap to her ass. She jolted, the sudden impact making her moan around his cock, sending vibrations through him.

    "Fuck, that''s even better," he groaned, pressing her head down slightly, making her take him deeper as she gagged.

    Lilac shuddered, her pussy clenching at the overwhelming sensation.

    "You''re such a pervert," Claude muttered, his fingers trailing down her body before slipping between her legs.

    "Getting this wet just from sucking cock? What a slut," he said, pushing a finger inside her.

    ''Ahhh~ His fingers are deep inside me~''

    Lilac''s movements faltered, her mind clouded by pleasure. Claude clicked his tongue, withdrawing his fingers.

    "What are you doing? You''re here to satisfy me, not the other way around," he said, delivering another slap to her ass. "Now, move."

    ''Nnnghh~ His Majesty is so cruel... I love it~''

    Lilac did exactly as Claude ordered, moving her head faster and faster, holding her breath as his delicious precum coated her tongue.

    It tasted like honey, making her even more sensitive and needy.

    Claude grunted, pleasure surging through him as his cock hit the back of her throat. The way her throat muscles tightened and convulsed around him only heightened the sensation.

    He couldn''t resist¡ªhis grip on her hair tightened as he guided her movements, forcing her to take him deeper.

    ''I can''t breathe! I can''t breathe! But it feels so good!!!''

    Lilac''s mind was spiraling from the lack of oxygen, but she didn''t care. Her only thought was to please her soon-to-be husband, her king.

    Her pussy throbbed, growing wetter by the second. Even without being touched, she already felt on the edge of release.

    "Damn, I''m going to cum inside your throat, Lilac. Don''t spill a drop," Claude growled, his voice rough with pleasure, her warm throat was amazing, he couldn''t hold it any longer.

    As he reached his peak, hot spurts of his seed filled her mouth, and at that exact moment, Lilac came as well, her entire body trembling in overwhelming pleasure.

    ''Hnnnggg~ I''m cumming together with His Majesty!!!''

    She eagerly swallowed every drop, savoring the taste, though some of it dripped from her chin.

    Quickly, she cupped her hand beneath her lips, determined not to waste a single bit of her lord''s essence.

    ''Ahh~ So delicious~ I''ve never tasted anything this good in my life!''

    Once she finished swallowing, she let his cock slip from her lips, but she wasn''t done yet.

    Lowering her head, she ran her tongue over her hand, licking up every trace of cum until her skin was clean.

    ''Your Majesty''s cum, I want more~''

    But she knew she couldn''t be greedy¡ªtoday was the day her older sister would lose her virginity to the most powerful man in Elysium.

    ''Ah, I should have saved my virginity for him... His cock would be perfect inside my little pussy.''

    Just the thought sent another shiver down her spine, making her body ache with need.

    But for now, she had to let her sister have her turn.

    Her breath still came in ragged gasps as she turned to Layla, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

    "Sister Layla, this is what you should do to pleasure His Majesty. Do you understand?"

    Layla stood frozen, stunned beyond words.

    It was the first time she had ever seen her younger sister like this¡ªcompletely lost in pleasure, almost animalistic in her hunger.

    The sight burned itself into her mind, impossible to forget.

    She swallowed hard, nodding wordlessly.

    Her body already felt strange, especially between her legs, but she didn''t fully understand why.

    "Now, it''s your time to shine, sister," Lilac purred.

    Layla''s eyes darted to Claude''s cock¡ªsoft only moments ago, but now standing hard and ready again, eager for another round.

 Chapter 61: Preparing Virgin Layla*

    Layla was a great student¡ªunlike her sister Lilac, who spent half of the lessons asleep, she took everything seriously, carefully noting down every detail.

    However, being face-to-face with a big, hard cock for the first time in her life, all those lessons from Mrs. Laurence vanished from her mind in an instant.

    So when she heard Claude say¡ª

    "I think that''s enough of a blowjob."

    ¡ªit felt like a miracle. But his next words made her go pale.

    "Let''s prepare Layla first."

    Claude wasn''t usually this patient, but he had never popped a woman''s cherry before, and curiosity got the best of him. Still, as a gentleman, he smirked and said¡ª

    "Spread your legs, Layla. Show me your virgin pussy."

    Layla, burning with embarrassment, could only nod. Her lord''s orders were absolute.

    Clenching her fists, she squeezed her eyes shut before hesitantly spreading her legs, revealing her most vulnerable spot.

    "Good."

    Claude leaned in, his fingers grazing her entrance, trailing teasing strokes along her clit. Layla jolted.

    "Your Majesty! It''s... It''s weird," she gulped, stiff as a statue.

    "Relax, this is necessary for you," Claude said smoothly. "My big cock will destroy your pussy if I don''t do this first."

    "Your Majesty is right, Sister," Lilac agreed, moving behind Layla to support her.

    She wrapped her arms around her trembling sister, whispering, "Everything will feel good after this."

    Encouraged by Lilac''s reassurance, Layla nodded, trying to steady her breathing.

    Claude wasted no time. Sliding her thin panties aside, he pressed a finger against her entrance, slowly pushing inside¡ªbut not too deep.

    He didn''t break her hymen, only eased her into the sensation, enough to make her grab onto Lilac''s arm.

    "Your pussy is so tight... I''m getting impatient to put mine inside," Claude smirked, curling his finger as he searched for the right spot.

    Layla squirmed, discomfort evident on her face. This was the first time anything had entered her private place.

    It felt strange, foreign.

    At first, there was a sting, but when his finger brushed against something deep inside, a sharp jolt ran through her body.

    "Ahhh! Th-that part feels weird, Your Majesty!" she whimpered, her grip on Lilac tightening.

    "That''s the magic, Sister," Lilac grinned. "You''ll feel like you''re in heaven soon."

    Claude kept pressing against that spot, feeling her pussy respond, tightening around his finger as more slickness coated his hand.

    Layla''s moans grew softer, hesitant but undeniably filled with pleasure.

    "Nnnghh~ Ahhh! Your Majesty..." she whimpered, shifting her hips without realizing it.

    Lilac held her sister close, whispering how good it would feel soon.

    "This pussy reacts perfectly. Good," Claude murmured in satisfaction, adding another finger.

    Layla''s eyes widened. The stretch made her feel so full¡ªbut as she glanced at Claude''s thick, rigid cock, a single thought crossed her mind.

    ''How the hell is that supposed to fit inside me...?''

    As her mind drifted elsewhere as a third finger slipped inside.

    The pressure building in her pussy was unbearable yet so good, sending electric shocks through her body every time he pressed against her sweet spot.

    "Ohhh!! Ahhh!!! Your Majesty!" Layla moaned, unaware of how loud she had become.

    Claude smirked, enjoying the way her pussy clenched around his fingers.

    He curled them inside her, relentlessly teasing that sensitive spot before spreading them apart like scissors, ensuring her already swollen pussy stretched properly¡ªgetting her nice and ready for his cock.

    "Good!!! It feels so good, Your Majesty!!!"

    Layla cried, her mind consumed by pleasure, unable to think of anything else.

    Claude licked his bottom lip, his patience wearing thin. His cock twitched, desperate to thrust inside and ruin this little virgin cunt.

    Layla''s sweet, helpless moans echoed through the room, making his arousal even harder to contain.

    Lilac sighed dramatically. "I''m jealous of Layla... she gets all your attention, Your Majesty."

    Claude chuckled. "Of course. She''s this hot and adorable¡ªI need to give my little doll all the attention she deserves, right?" he smirked.

    Lilac frowned before leaning closer, grabbing his shoulder, and pulling him into a deep kiss.

    Claude''s eyes widened in surprise, but he didn''t resist. He let her do as she pleased, parting his lips as her tongue slipped inside, exploring his mouth.

    But he wasn''t one to be dominated¡ªhis tongue caught hers, tangling together in a heated battle before they finally pulled apart.

    "At least I have your attention, even for a few minutes," Lilac murmured.

    Claude just laughed before returning to his work. His fingers moved even faster, making Layla''s slick splatter onto his hand.

    Her moans turned into desperate screams, her body trembling as she neared her peak.

    "AHHHH!!! AHHNNN!!! YOUR MAJESTY!!! I FEEL SOMETHING COMING!!!"

    Her pussy clenched wildly around his fingers, making it harder to move.

    Layla''s entire body shuddered, pleasure overwhelming her senses. It felt like she was floating, like she had ascended to heaven itself. And then, finally, she let go.

    "AHHHH!! I''M CUMMING!!!"

    She screamed as her body convulsed, her back arching high off the bed, stars flashing before her eyes.

    Claude smirked as he slowly withdrew his fingers, now glistening with her release. Holding them up, he gave her a simple command¡ª

    "Open your mouth, Layla."

    Still panting, her mind hazy, Layla obeyed. Her lips parted, and he slipped his fingers inside.

    She instinctively sucked on them, her tongue swirling around his digits, licking her own salty cum like a baby suckling her mother''s fingers.

    "Good girl," Claude praised.

    Then, shifting into position, he brought the tip of his cock to her swollen entrance, rubbing it along her slick folds.

    His shaft glided easily, coating itself in the juices still dripping from her trembling pussy.

    Layla, still lost in the aftershocks of her climax, didn''t realize what was about to happen next.

    Lilac pressed a gentle kiss to her sister''s damp temple, tasting the sweat beading on her flushed skin.

    Leaning in close, she whispered, "My beloved sister... finally, it''s your turn to be fucked by His Majesty."

    "I envy you," she admitted with a teasing smirk. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    "But oh well, this is your special day. So make sure to moan nice and pretty for him, yeah?"

 Chapter 62: Popping Cherry**

    Claude then thrust his cock inside in one motion, breaking Layla''s hymen.

    A sharp pain shot through her as she jolted, feeling the warm trickle of blood dripping from her hole.

    "Hnggg!!!"

    It hurt, but not unbearably so. Layla was a warrior¡ªshe knew how to take pain. But this was different. It was sharp, unfamiliar, nothing like the wounds she had endured before.

    Claude smirked as he felt her tight walls gripping him, squeezing his cock so hard that a hiss escaped his lips.

    "Ahhh... So tight."

    His hands settled on her thighs, holding her in place as he adjusted to the intense tightness. It felt incredible, but he knew better than to move recklessly.

    "Tell me when you''re ready. For now, I''ll go slow," he said, forcing himself to ease into a steady rhythm.

    Her pussy clung to him, holding onto his shaft like a vice, making every slow thrust feel even better.

    He had planned to take it easy tonight¡ªLayla had just lost her virginity, and watching his partner in pain turned him off.

    So he held back, staying still inside her, waiting for her body to adjust.

    Layla felt suffocated at first, the pain lingering as her body struggled to accommodate him. But as time passed, she took a deep breath, letting herself relax.

    A strange heat started to pool in her core, spreading through her limbs. Her face flushed red, her pointed ears twitching slightly in embarrassment.

    "Your Majesty, you can move now," she whispered, her voice shaky but filled with something else¡ªsomething warmer.

    Claude grinned. "Great, finally."

    He started to move, thrusting at a steady pace, his hands gripping her legs as he pushed deeper into her.

    Layla tensed beneath him, feeling every inch stretching her, filling her completely. It was overwhelming¡ªthe sensation of something so thick and hot inside her.

    But at the same time, the more he moved, the more her body responded, heat spreading with every thrust.

    Her nipples hardened, a slick wetness pooling between her thighs, making it easier for him to move.

    "Damn, what a good pussy you got here."

    Claude smirked, his breath ragged as his eyes trailed down to her massive breasts, bouncing with every thrust.

    The sight was so tempting his hand moved on its own, grabbing her chest, kneading the soft flesh before rolling her nipple between his fingers.

    Layla moaned loudly, her back arching at the sudden pleasure.

    "Ahhh!!! Your Majesty!!!"

    Her tits felt so... Weird¡ªshe had never felt anything like this before.

    And when his mouth suddenly latched onto her other nipple, biting down gently, his teeth grazing against the sensitive bud, she gasped, her fingers gripping his dark hair tightly.

    "Your Majesty! It feels so weird... it''s starting to feel good," Layla whimpered, her voice trembling.

    Her pussy clenched around him, growing wetter, making every thrust smoother.

    "Of course, sister," Lilac''s teasing voice whispered.

    Layla barely had time to react before she heard her sister''s sultry tone.

    "You''ll feel even better when his hard cock starts hitting your sweet spot."

    Lilac''s own body trembled with need as she watched, her hardened nipples brushing against her fingertips as she touched herself.

    A breathy moan escaped her lips, her thighs pressing together.

    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Nnghh~ I want to be touched too," she sighed, imagining Claude''s hands roaming over her body, making her shudder in anticipation.

    While Claude kept focusing on the pleasure, moving his cock wasn''t a problem anymore¡ªhis precum mixed with her sweet juices, making each thrust smoother.

    But then, the aphrodisiac on his precum finally hit Layla. His cock throbbed inside her as the potent substance spread through her insides, igniting a fire that burned hotter than anything she had ever felt before.

    "Ngghhh... What is it, what happened to my body!" Layla widened her eyes in shock, she started to lose control of her body.

    Her body stiffened, unbearable heat surging through her veins, every nerve screaming for more.

    "Ahhh¡ª!! Nnnahh!!!"

    Her back arched violently, her legs wrapping around his waist on instinct as her hips bucked against him.

    The pain from before? The shame? Completely forgotten.

    Now, all she could feel was overwhelming pleasure, rolling through her like waves crashing against the shore.

    "HAAAHHH!! HAHHH!!"

    Layla''s breathing became erratic, her green eyes glazed with lust as she clawed at Claude''s back.

    "MORE!! YOUR MAJESTY, PLEASE, MORE!! I... I CAN''T¡ª!!"

    Claude smirked. "Took you long enough."

    His grip tightened on her thighs before he slammed into her without restraint.

    The sudden impact sent a shockwave of pleasure through her body, making her scream.

    "AAAAAHHH!!"

    Her pussy clenched down on him like a vice, her inner walls convulsing as the aphrodisiac turned her into a mess.

    Drool slipped from the corner of her lips, her tits bouncing wildly with every deep thrust.

    "So g-good!! Your Majesty!! I can''t!! It feels! I!!!"

    Words failed her as her mind melted under the relentless pleasure.

    She was burning, her body hypersensitive to every movement, every touch, every inch of Claude''s cock drilling deep into her.

    Claude chuckled darkly. "Tsk, tsk... Look at you, Layla."

    He leaned down, biting her ear as he growled, "Where did that tough, shy, and prideful warrior go? You''re just a needy little thing now, aren''t you?"

    Layla''s nails dragged down his back, leaving red marks as she moaned like a bitch in heat.

    "YES!! YES, I AM!!! SO FUCK ME MORE!!! PLEASE, YOUR MAJESTY!!! I NEED MORE!! I NEED IT¡ª!!"

    Her hips moved on their own, slamming up to meet his thrusts, as if her body refused to be satisfied unless he was deeper.

    Claude groaned as her tightness became unbearable. "Damn... This aphrodisiac is no joke."

    Layla could barely hear him. Her mind was too far gone, her body trembling, sweat dripping down her skin as pleasure built up inside her like an unstoppable force.

    "AAAHHHHHH!!! CUM!!! CUMINGGG!!!"

    Her whole body seized up as an explosive orgasm tore through her. Her pussy spasmed, milking his cock greedily as her juices gushed out, drenching his shaft in a messy flood.

    Her thighs quivered as her voice broke into sobs of pleasure, her entire body shaking from the intensity of it.

    Claude hissed at the sudden tightness. "Shit, you''re squeezing me so damn hard."

    Layla barely registered his words. Her body was still convulsing, her hands twitching as her mind struggled to process what just happened.

    But it wasn''t over.

    The aphrodisiac was still in her system. The heat didn''t fade¡ªit only got worse. Her body screamed for more, her hunger insatiable.

    "Your Majesty... again... I wanted more..."

    "Ngghhh~ my pussy itching!"

 Chapter 63: Destroying Layla**

    Claude raised an eyebrow, amused. "Already? You just came hard enough to make a mess of the bed." Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Layla grabbed his wrists, her eyes burning with desperation.

    "I don''t care!! I need more!! Fuck me again!!! Use me!! Break me!! I don''t care, just don''t stop!!!"

    Claude chuckled. "Well, since you''ve already turned into a slut."

    He grabbed her by the waist and flipped her over onto all fours. She grabbed her sister''s body, hugging it to hold on.

    "Let''s see how long you last."

    Just as he was about to thrust back in, a soft, breathy voice whispered against his ear.

    "Mmm... That was so hot."

    Lilac.

    Claude turned his head just as Lilac straddled his back, her bare skin pressing against him.

    Her amethyst eyes gleamed with mischief as her soft lips trailed along his neck.

    "Look at her, Claude," she purred. "My sister''s gone completely mad from your cock. I bet she''ll lose her mind once you start again."

    Claude smirked. "I know."

    Lilac giggled, licking his earlobe before whispering, "But don''t forget about me... I want my turn too."

    Claude groaned as her hands wandered over his body, her nails lightly scratching his skin, teasing him while Layla''s trembling body was still begging for more below him.

    "You''ll get it soon enough," he murmured before slamming his cock back into Layla''s dripping pussy.

    Layla''s scream shattered the air as Claude drove into her with unrelenting force, her body jolting forward with every brutal thrust.

    The aphrodisiac had completely taken over, reducing her to nothing more than a desperate, writhing mess beneath him.

    Her fingers clawed at the sheets, her arms trembling as another wave of unbearable pleasure crashed through her.

    "AHHH!! OHHH!!! HAAAHH!! YOUR MAJESTY! S''TOO GOOD!! I¡ª!!!"

    Her words dissolved into incoherent moans as Claude grabbed her hips, slamming her back onto his cock like she was nothing but a fucktoy for his pleasure.

    "Goddamn, you''re squeezing me so fucking tight," he groaned, feeling her walls pulse around him, greedy and insatiable.

    "How much more do you think you can take, Layla?"

    Layla sobbed, her body convulsing. "I-I don''t know!! I don''t care!! Jus''¡ª!! Ahhh!!! Cumming again!!!"

    Her voice cracked as another orgasm ripped through her, her body shaking violently.

    Slickness gushed down her thighs, soaking his cock, but Claude didn''t stop¡ªhe didn''t let her rest.

    His pace was ruthless, punishing, his cock drilling into her overstimulated pussy with no mercy.

    And all she could do was take it.

    Lilac, still draped over Claude''s back, giggled softly. "Mmm... She''s completely broken now," she purred, her nails tracing down his chest. "It''s beautiful."

    Her hand drifted lower, fingers wrapping around his balls, squeezing just enough to make him grunt.

    "My pussy can''t wait to be destroyed by your hard, big, veiny cock too, Your Majesty."

    Claude groaned, the overwhelming sensations pushing him closer to his limit¡ªLayla''s tight, convulsing pussy greedily milking his cock while Lilac''s soft, naked body pressed against him, her nipples grazing his heated skin.

    His grip on Layla''s hips tightened as he pounded into her harder, deeper, chasing his release.

    Lilac moaned against him, her lips teasing along his jaw before biting down on his earlobe, sending a sharp jolt of pleasure through him.

    "Because after you''re done ruining my sister..." she whispered, her voice thick with arousal, "you''re going to fuck me even harder."

    Her words sent a shiver down his spine, but she wasn''t done teasing. Lilac''s fingers worked faster between her legs, slick sounds filling the air as she pleasured herself.

    She had been watching, imagining herself in her sister''s place, desperate to feel his cock stretching her just as mercilessly.

    "Ngghhh~ Your Majesty!!!" the twins cried out in unison, their bodies trembling as they neared their peak.

    Layla''s pussy clenched down on him like a vice, her walls pulsing and gripping him so tightly that he felt his own climax rushing forward.

    "Fuck!" he growled, his control finally snapping.

    And with that, Claude couldn''t hold on anymore. His cock twitched violently before he buried himself deep inside Layla, releasing a thick load of semen into her already overflowing pussy.

    A lewd squelch filled the air as his cum spilled out, mixing with her juices and drenching the bed beneath them.

    Layla came at the same time, her body seizing up as a final, devastating orgasm ripped through her, while Lilac moaned softly, reaching her peak just from her own fingers.

    A glowing golden tribal tattoo appeared above Layla''s womb, intricate and beautiful.

    [Congratulations!]

    [Layla has become your mate now!]

    [The chance of conceiving an S-rank child is high! Keep filling her with your cum to increase the probability of her pregnancy!]

    ''Well, that''s easy to say...'' Claude''s gaze shifted to Layla, who had completely passed out.

    She had cum so much that he''d lost count, yet even in unconsciousness, her pussy kept convulsing around him, milking his softening cock like it refused to let go. It felt like heaven.

    Before he could even pull out, Lilac moved quickly, gently shifting her sister aside before lowering herself between his legs.

    Without hesitation, she leaned in, her warm tongue gliding over his cock, lapping up the mixture of cum and slick with slow strokes.

    "Ah~ Your Majesty''s cum and my sister''s taste so good together," she murmured, licking up every last drop like she was savoring the finest delicacy.

    She didn''t stop until his cock was completely clean, her tongue tracing along his veins, sending shivers up his spine.

    Claude smirked, amused. ''She''s even wilder than Mother,'' he thought as his cock twitched, already hardening again.

    Lilac''s golden eyes gleamed as she swallowed, the aphrodisiac still potent in his semen taking effect. Her body trembled, heat pooling between her thighs as slickness dripped down her legs.

    Without hesitation, she climbed onto his lap, her breath hitching as she felt his cock throb against her entrance.

    Her delicate fingers wrapped around his length, rubbing it against her soaked pussy, teasing her clit as she shuddered.

    "Your Majesty, may I?" she asked, her voice laced with both playfulness and desperate need.

    Claude leaned back, enjoying the show. "Of course. Do what you like, Lilac. I want to see just how good you are at pleasuring me."

    A wicked grin spread across her lips. "Oh~ don''t worry... You''ll be more than satisfied."

    With that, she finally lowered herself onto his cock, taking him in inch by inch.

    "OHHH¡ª!!! YOUR COCK IS FINALLY INSIDE ME!!!" she cried out, her hands flying to her stomach, feeling the bulge from how deep he was stretching her.

    Her walls clenched down greedily, sucking him in, her body already trembling with pleasure.

 Chapter 64: How To Properly Breed Sl*tty Witch**

    Lilac had never felt pleasure like this before. She knew that the stronger a daemon male was, the more potent the aphrodisiac in his body¡ªbut this... this was something else entirely.

    Her pussy clenched tightly around Claude''s cock, as if her body had been made to take him, to be filled by him alone.

    She shivered, her breath hitching at the overwhelming sensation, even though she hadn''t moved an inch.

    "Ohhh~ Your Majesty, this is amazing~" she moaned, her voice dripping with satisfaction.

    Claude grunted, his grip tightening on her hips.

    "What the hell," he growled, crimson eyes narrowing as he struggled to focus.

    Something about Lilac''s pussy felt different. It wasn''t just tight¡ªthere was something inside, soft and writhing, like tiny, silken tendrils caressing every inch of his cock, squeezing and teasing him with every slight movement.

    The sensation was maddening, making his body shudder with overstimulation.

    "There''s... something inside you," he muttered, his jaw clenching. "What the fuck is this?"

    Lilac giggled and suddenly shoved him onto the bed, straddling him with a wicked grin.

    "Oh, Your Majesty~ You''re so cute when you''re confused."

    She dragged her nails down his chest, making him shiver. "You see... I''m a very good witch. And I love experimenting with my own pleasure."

    Her lips brushed against his, teasing before she crashed down into a deep, greedy kiss¡ªsucking on his lips, biting until they were swollen and red. She licked her bottom lip, eyes dark with lust.

    "And one day," she purred, "I discovered the perfect spell. One that makes my pussy irresistible¡ªmore sensitive, more intoxicating... enough to drive a man insane."

    Claude''s smirk turned wicked.

    "You little minx."

    Lilac rocked her hips, rolling her ass in slow, teasing circles, her wet heat making him groan.

    "Mmm~" she cooed. "You will go insane for me, Your Majesty."

    She leaned down, whispering against his lips, "And you will cum so much, filling my womb over and over until I''m swollen with your child."

    Her golden eyes gleamed with ambition. "Strong children. The strongest. Together, we will conquer the world."

    Claude let out a dark chuckle, his fingers digging into her flesh.

    "That," he murmured, "is a hot and honorable purpose, Lilac." His eyes burned with approval. "Do you want to be my Queen?"

    Lilac threw her head back and laughed, her body trembling against his.

    Then, she leaned in close, her lips brushing his ear as she whispered, "As long as I can feel your cock inside me every single day, Your Majesty..."

    "Fuck," Claude groaned, giving her ass a sharp slap. "You''re so fucking sexy."

    Lilac smirked, grinding against him teasingly.

    "Then," he growled, his grip tightening, "show me your worth. Prove you deserve my cock."

    Lilac licked her lips, eyes filled with hunger.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    Lilac smirked, eyes glinting with mischief. She lifted her hips, positioning Claude''s cock at her entrance, the swollen tip pressing against her slick pussy.

    Without hesitation, she slammed herself down.

    "AHHHH!!!"

    She arched her back, her entire body trembling as she impaled herself onto his cock in one brutal motion.

    Her nails clawed into his chest, leaving deep, red streaks as she panted, her pussy squeezing him so tightly it was almost unbearable.

    Claude gritted his teeth, a growl rumbling in his throat as her unnatural cunt wrapped around him¡ªthose tiny, writhing tendrils massaging and sucking at his shaft, dragging him deeper into an abyss of pleasure.

    "Fucking hell, Lilac," he snarled, his fingers digging into her hips hard enough to bruise.

    Lilac let out a breathless, manic giggle, rolling her hips as she adjusted to his sheer size.

    "Mmm, Your Majesty~" she purred, her voice breathy with pleasure.

    "You feel so good stretching me out."

    She barely gave herself a second to recover before she started moving¡ªriding him with a violent, desperate hunger.

    "AHHH!!! NGGHHH!!! YESS!!!"

    "YOUR COCK IS AMAZING YOUR MAJESTY!!!"

    She screamed, enjoying every time that big dick thrust into her, destroying her inside.

    Her hips slammed down relentlessly, thighs trembling as wet, obscene sounds filled the room.

    Each thrust sent shockwaves of pleasure through her body, making her head spin, her tongue lolling out as she moaned uncontrollably.

    Claude groaned, his hands trailing from her waist to her throat, gripping it tightly. "You little fucking slut," he growled, his grip firm enough to make her gasp.

    "You talk big, but you''re already falling apart on my cock."

    Lilac''s eyes rolled back, her pussy tightening even more as she choked on a moan. Her hands gripped his wrists, nails digging into his skin.

    "MMMPH~ Y-YES, YOUR MAJESTY! CHOKE ME HARDER!"

    Claude didn''t hesitate. His fingers squeezed, cutting off her breath just enough to make her body jolt with pleasure, her cunt convulsing wildly around him. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire

    "Fuck!!!" he cursed, slamming his hips upward, matching her brutal pace.

    Each thrust was merciless, forcing her to take every inch of his cock, burying himself so deep inside her that her stomach bulged with the sheer size of him.

    "OHHH! NHGGH!!! GGHHH!!!"

    Lilac gasped, her hands clawing at his forearm, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to speak, but only broken moans spilled out.

    Her entire body trembled, her pussy spasming uncontrollably around him. She couldn''t breathe, it was suffocating but strangely it makes her horny even more.

    "Fuck! You masochist witch!"

    He could feel her pussy keep tightening on his shaft, the soft tendrils making him go crazy. The more he choke her, the more her pussy clamped down on him, she was close to climax.

    Then¡ªher eyes widened, her body going rigid.

    "AHHHH!!! CUM!!! CUMMINGGG!!!"

    She came violently, her juices gushing out, dripping down his cock and onto his thighs. Her walls clenched around him like a vice, milking him, begging for his seed.

    Claude let out a dark chuckle, releasing her throat just enough for her to gulp in the air, her chest heaving.

    He shoved her body as he was now the dominant one, grabbed her waist, and fucked up into her, making her scream as he pounded her through her orgasm.

    "You''re not done," he growled.

    Lilac let out a shuddering laugh, her body twitching, overstimulated but craving more. "GHH!! HNGG~ I-I can still take it," she moaned, tears forming at the corners of her eyes from the sheer intensity.

    She cupped her breasts, twisting her hardened nipples, her pussy still spasming around him. "F-FUCK ME MORE, YOUR MAJESTY! RUIN ME!"

    Claude grinned, a dangerous gleam in his eyes.

    "As you fucking wish."

    He flipped her onto her stomach, pressing her face into the sheets as he yanked her ass up. Without warning, he slammed back into her, forcing a choked scream from her lips.

    Her body jolted with every brutal thrust, her fingers clawing at the sheets as she sobbed in pleasure.

    Claude leaned down, his breath hot against her ear. "You will carry my child," he whispered, his voice dark and commanding. "And you will be my sex slave."

    Lilac''s mind shattered at his words, her body convulsing as another powerful orgasm tore through her.

    "AHHH!! OHHHH!!?"

    "YES¡ª! FILL ME UP, YOUR MAJESTY¡ª!"

    Claude let out a deep, guttural groan as he buried himself to the hilt, spilling his hot seed deep inside her womb.

    And yet...

    Even as he emptied himself, his cock remained rock-hard inside her, the aphrodisiac still coursing through his veins.

    Lilac felt it.

    And she grinned wickedly.

    "More," she moaned, pressing her ass back against him. "Breed me again, my King~"

    Claude chuckled darkly.

    "You insatiable little slut."

    And so, he did.

 Chapter 65: Destroying The Masochist**

    This was one of the best days of his life¡ªfucking two women, one of whom had a special hole that made him want to pound her into oblivion. And that was exactly what he was doing now.

    Lilac lay beneath him, her body pinned under his weight, her back arched beautifully as he drove himself deep inside her swollen, ruined cunt.

    Every thrust forced out a lewd squelch, thick streams of cum mixed with her juices spilling onto the already-soaked sheets.

    "AAHHH!!! MNNNHHH!!! GOOD! YOUR MAJESTY¡ªAMAZING! COCK!!!"

    Her words were a broken mess, her mind shattered by the relentless pleasure.

    She had lost count of how many times she had cum, her body convulsing again and again as Claude fucked her into oblivion.

    "You said it yourself¡ªyou wanted to be my fucktoy," he growled, gripping her hips tighter as he slammed into her without mercy.

    Lilac screamed, her pussy clenching down as another orgasm wracked her body.

    "Ah, shit..."

    Claude grunted, feeling the strange, soft tendrils inside her gripping and sucking his cock, milking him greedily.

    "This is what you''ll do every day¡ªbeing fucked without mercy, completely used up."*

    His pace didn''t falter. If anything, he fucked her harder, driven mad by the sensation of her cursed cunt swallowing him whole.

    ''Damn, this is incredible. I could fuck her all day and never get tired... but I want more.''

    A wicked idea formed in his mind, and he smirked. Shadows twisted around his body, forming thick, writhing tentacles at his command.

    Leaning down, he whispered into Lilac''s ear, his breath hot against her skin. "Don''t break too soon, alright?"

    He pulled out suddenly, his cock slipping free with a lewd pop, and immediately, thick white cum gushed from her abused pussy, dripping in long strands onto the ruined sheets below.

    Lilac panted heavily, her mind still hazy with pleasure. "Nghhh... Your Majesty...?"

    She didn''t have to wait long to understand.

    The moment she felt something coiling around her wrists, she gasped in excitement.

    Dark tentacles wrapped around her arms, lifting her slightly off the bed.

    More slithered around her legs, spreading them wide open, presenting her dripping cunt to Claude.

    "Mnnnhhh~ Your Majesty..." Lilac moaned, her voice thick with lust. "What are you planning?"

    Claude''s smirk widened. "Something fun."*

    He commanded one of the tentacles to coil around his cock, wrapping it tightly, making it even thicker. The pressure alone made him hiss in pleasure.

    This was going to be very fun.

    Lilac''s legs twitched in anticipation, spread wide by his dark appendages, her drenched pussy quivering as if begging to be filled again.

    "Your Majesty..." she panted, her tongue slipping out to wet her lips. "That... looks absolutely sinful."

    Claude grinned, stroking his newly enhanced cock, watching the way her eyes widened at its sheer size.

    "You like it? This will definitely wreck you inside."

    He stepped closer, teasing her entrance with his tip, letting her feel just how much bigger he was now.

    "Nghhh~ I can''t wait for it to happen, please break me as much as you like, Your Majesty."

    Lilac moaned, writhing in her restraints, her hips bucking forward desperately.

    "Tch. Desperate little thing." Claude slammed into her in one brutal thrust.

    "AHHHH!!!!" Lilac screamed.

    Her head snapped back, her mouth falling open as the sheer stretch sent violent waves of pleasure through her body.

    The tentacles inside her clenched around him immediately, sucking, pulling, caressing every inch of his cock as if her cunt itself was worshipping him.

    "F-FUCK!" Claude snarled, feeling her walls ripple around him, dragging him in even deeper.

    Especially added with his tentacle that gripped him even more, the sensation was unbearable.

    "Hhhhh!!! Nghhh!!!"

    Lilac started to look around in panic, it was just so big her body shouldn''t be able to take this¡ªshouldn''t be able to handle how deep and thick he was now¡ªbut her cursed pussy only squeezed tighter, her stomach bulging slightly from the sheer size of him.

    But still, the pleasure made her lose it as he started to move and pounded her hard.

    "MNNNHHH¡ªYES! FUCK¡ªYOUR MAJESTY¡ªSO GOOD! IT''S TOO MUCH! TOO¡ªMUCH¡ª"

    Her fingers curling and uncurling, her voice breaking from the sheer pleasure¡ªshe loved it.

    Claude wasn''t gentle. He couldn''t be. This wasn''t a woman he needed to handle with care¡ªLilac wanted to be wrecked. And he was going to give her exactly what she asked for.

    Gripping her hips, he slammed into her over and over, each thrust brutal, merciless. Her breasts bounced wildly with each thrust, her back arching as she sobbed in pleasure.

    "Ohhh!!! Ohhh!!! YES!" Lilac shrieked, her body shaking violently. "MORE¡ªHARDER¡ªPLEASE¡ª"

    Claude growled. "You''re already this fucked out and you''re still begging?"

    One of his tentacles curled around her throat, tightening just enough to make her gasp. While the others on her nipples, surrounded it, pulling and pressing into it.

    The pressure sent her eyes rolling back, her pussy convulsing around him so hard that he almost lost it right there.

    "Ngh... shit," he hissed, his hands digging into her soft thighs. "You really are a fucking masochist.

    "MMNNHHHHH!!! HNGGGG!!! MOREE!!! STRANGLE MOREE!!!"

    Lilac didn''t know why, but the moment her body lacked oxygen, the moment she couldn''t breathe, all the pain turned into pleasure.

    Claude''s grin turned wicked. "Fucking masochist, I will destroy your inside!"

    The tentacle around her throat tightened, and at the same time, he slammed into her so hard the bed creaked beneath them.

    "AHHHH!!!! CUMMMNNN!!!"

    Lilac screamed. Her entire body convulsed violently as a massive orgasm crashed over her, her legs twitching, her toes curling as her pussy squeezed him with a vice grip.

    The added stimulation was too much. The way her cursed insides sucked him in, the way her walls clenched so tightly that he could barely move¡ªClaude could feel his own release approaching fast.

    "Fuck! fuck, you''re gonna make me cum¡ª" He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back, but her cursed pussy wouldn''t let him go.

    Lilac, her voice wrecked from screaming, let out a delirious giggle. "CUM INSIDE MEE!!! BREED ME!!!"

    Claude snapped.

    With a final thrust, he buried himself to the hilt and exploded inside her. Thick, hot cum flooded her womb, filling her so much that it overflowed immediately, dripping down her thighs.

    "NnnnnHHH! YES! MORE¡ª" Lilac convulsed again, another orgasm wracking her body as she milked him for everything he had.

    Claude was panting hard, his body shuddering from the sheer force of his climax. But even now, the tentacles inside her didn''t stop.

    They pulsed, flexed, squeezed around him, keeping him hard¡ªkeeping him inside her.

    Lilac laughed breathlessly as the tentacles let go of her throat. "More... Cock... I love cock..." She was losing it as the climax turned her mind mushy, couldn''t think of anything except sex and pleasure.

    Claude''s eyes darkened.

    "Fuck... I can''t stop..."

 Chapter 66: Offering To The King

    Claude had been waiting for Ezra''s response for three days.

    Not a single reply.

    Not that he actually cared. The letter wasn''t even his, to begin with¡ªit had come from William. Claude himself couldn''t give a damn about that old man.

    ''As expected, he backed down.'' He tapped his fingers idly against the armrest.

    ''I have no use for a coward who only knows how to wallow in self-pity.''

    If Ezra was too spineless to accept the position, then so be it. Claude was the King. He could appoint himself as Minister of Welfare if he wanted. No one could stop him.

    However, that didn''t mean problems wouldn''t arise.

    Today, he sat on his throne, enduring Eldrich''s endless rambling about his family''s issues.

    "Your Majesty! You must act! It''s been three days, and two heads of my Olvon branch family have been murdered in such a cruel way!"

    "They have all lost their head!"

    Claude sighed. ''Why the hell should I care about your damn house when you''ve opposed every single one of my policies?''

    He wanted to say it aloud, but Llyold Xalvach had recently approached him with a clear proposition¡ªto serve as Grand Advisor.

    Claude didn''t mind. William, as his counselor, had a different role¡ªhe focused on his mental and physical well-being, his image as a ruler, and palace diplomacy.

    Meanwhile, the position of Grand Advisor was more strategic, and Llyold was more than capable of taking it.

    Unlike William, Llyold didn''t sugarcoat his words. He had been bluntly drilling into Claude''s head that, as a new king, he needed to be more... considerate.

    Claude had listened¡ªuntil now.

    "You!" Eldrich''s voice rang out again, accusatory and shaking with outrage.

    "You''re behind this! You did this just to get rid of me and my house, didn''t you?!"

    Llyold rubbed his temple, already sensing where this was heading. He knew all too well that Claude wouldn''t let such an accusation slide.

    True to form, Claude didn''t respond with words.

    Instead, his hand rose, shadows coiling around his fingers like living entities. The darkness surged forward, wrapping around Eldrich''s throat and hoisting him into the air.

    His legs kicked helplessly, his hands clawing at an invisible force that refused to yield.

    Claude''s fingers curled slightly, and the pressure tightened.

    "Your Majesty!" Llyold interjected, voice firm but calm. "There is no benefit in killing him."

    Claude chuckled. "Of course, there is¡ªto satisfy my bloodlust."

    Eldrich gagged, his face turning a sickly shade of blue. "Y-your Ma-jesty... for...give me..."

    Claude tilted his head, watching the man struggle.

    "If I truly wanted to wipe out you and your house, I''d do it in broad daylight for all to see." His voice was eerily casual.

    "I''m no schemer, Eldrich. You should''ve known that before opening your damn mouth."

    His grip tightened, and Eldrich''s choked gasps grew weaker.

    Llyold remained composed. "Your Majesty, don''t let your anger consume you," he advised his voice level.

    "Not everything can be solved with violence."

    He met Claude''s gaze unwaveringly. "And as a King, the death of Eldrich''s branch family is a valid concern. You cannot allow your people to be slaughtered without taking action."

    Claude exhaled slowly.

    Llyold''s reasoning was sound.

    As much as he could rule through sheer power and make everyone bow down to him, a kingdom was not built on fear alone.

    He needed loyal subjects¡ªones who followed him not just out of terror, but trust.

    With a flick of his wrist, the shadows dissipated. Eldrich dropped like a dead weight, collapsing to the ground as he gasped desperately for air, clutching his bruised throat.

    "Fine," Claude said, leaning back against his throne.

    "I''ll investigate it. Now get out of my sight. And bring me a living witness who saw what happened."

    "Y-yes! Your Majesty!" Eldrich scrambled to his feet, bowing deeply before scurrying out.

    Claude watched him go.

    A stubborn old fool. Corrupt, self-serving... yet he did care about his family. And that much, at least, was real.

    Claude leaned back against his throne, fingers drumming lazily against the armrest. His gaze flickered toward Llyold, sharp with curiosity.

    "Who do you think it is, Llyold?" he asked.

    Llyold exhaled, his expression unreadable. "I have a guess, but it would be a blind accusation."

    Llyold met his gaze, his eyes filled with meaning. "If I told you, what would you do?"

    Claude''s brow furrowed. "Stop speaking in riddles and just tell me¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the heavy doors of the throne room swung open with a deep, resonant creak.

    A lone figure strode in.

    His armor clanked with each step, the sound of metal echoing ominously across the vast chamber.

    He was clad in full plate, his face obscured by a battle-worn helmet.

    Over the gleaming steel, a white and gold surcoat bore the crest of House Algrin¡ªa lily in full bloom, an emblem of nobility and honor.

    Yet, honor was the last thing on anyone''s mind.

    All eyes were drawn to the gruesome sight in his hands¡ªthree severed daemon heads, their expressions frozen in agony, dark blood still dripping from their necks.

    He held them effortlessly by the hair, their lifeless gazes staring blankly into the air.

    Gasps rippled through the room.

    Eldrich, who had been moments away from leaving, stopped dead in his tracks. His face paled as recognition dawned. He knew those heads.

    These were his people, his blood. He opened his mouth but no words came out¡ªonly stunned silence.

    Claude, on the other hand, grinned. Wide.

    "Ah..." His voice hummed with delight. "Finally, something interesting."

    He sat up straighter, his crimson eyes glinting with amusement. "I was getting bored to death with all these damn papers."

    Llyold, standing at his side, remained composed but was clearly caught off guard. His gaze flickered between the bloodied knight and the severed heads at his feet.

    "Is this the daemon you meant?" Claude asked, his grin never faltering.

    Llyold hesitated before nodding. "Ye-yeah... I thought he had already lost his spine."

    Claude chuckled. "Seems like he grew it back." He propped his chin on his palm, eyes alight with intrigue.

    The knight reached the foot of the throne and, with an effortless motion, let the severed heads drop onto the marble floor.

    The wet thud echoed through the chamber like an offering, staining the pristine white stone with dark crimson.

    A charged silence settled over the room.

    Then, at last, the knight removed his helmet.

    Long, gray hair spilled down his back, slightly damp with sweat. His sharp, regal features were unmarred by hesitation, and his piercing violet eyes locked onto Claude''s.

    He smiled. Not like a man who had just brought death, but as if he had simply returned home from an errand.

    "Your Majesty," his voice was calm, almost amused, "I have returned from reclaiming my dignity and I give you offerings as your loyal servant."

 Chapter 67: Game Of Honor

    Claude threw his head back and laughed, his voice booming through the grand hall, echoing against the towering walls.

    He hadn''t expected Ezra''s idea of "reclaiming his dignity" to mean exacting brutal vengeance upon his enemies.

    But now that he had, Claude found himself thoroughly entertained.

    "From this moment forward," Claude announced, his grin sharp, "House Algrin will return to the court."

    The declaration sent a visible shockwave through the room.

    Llyold, standing to Claude''s right, stiffened. Meanwhile, William¡ªwho had been silent until now¡ªsnapped his head toward Claude, his mouth slightly open in disbelief.

    "Your Majesty!" William hissed under his breath, leaning in. "Not now! This will cause an uproar!"

    Claude merely shrugged, completely unfazed.

    And as expected, the uproar came.

    Eldrich, shaking with rage, rushed to Ezra''s side and pointed an accusing finger at Claude, his voice a furious snarl.

    "What do you mean by this, Your Majesty?! Is this what you''ve been planning all along? To use House Algrin to eliminate mine?!"

    His glare then snapped toward Ezra, eyes burning with hatred. "And you, you treacherous scum! What is the meaning of this?! How dare you murder my kin?!"

    Ezra turned his head to Eldrich, his violet eyes utterly devoid of warmth. His expression was a far cry from the weary, defeated man Claude had first met.

    Now, his gaze was that of a man who had crawled back from the depths of disgrace, reforged in blood and vengeance.

    "Why do you ask the obvious?" Ezra''s voice was calm¡ªtoo calm, calculated, cutting.

    "Have you already forgotten who developed the medicine that my house funded?"

    Eldrich flinched but quickly clenched his jaw.

    Ezra continued, stepping forward, closing the distance between them. "There were three families involved."

    "And I come here only after ensuring that each of them has paid for the atrocities they inflicted upon my House and the common folk."

    "You!" Eldrich''s voice was raw, his throat nearly hoarse from the force of his fury.

    "That''s nothing but a baseless accusation! The medicine failed because of your incompetence¡ªbecause you refused to provide premium materials!"

    Ezra didn''t flinch. "The materials," he said smoothly, "were tampered with. Corrupted by the heads of the three families."

    Silence fell.

    Eldrich opened his mouth, but no words came.

    His mind whirled, grasping for a defense. He wanted to deny it, to call it slander, but deep down, the truth gnawed at him. He knew.

    Yet knowing didn''t matter.

    His blood, his pride¡ªthey had been slaughtered in the most cruel and unjust way. Their dignity had been crushed, trampled underfoot like filth.

    And Eldrich would not let that stand.

    "Your Majesty!" Eldrich bellowed, his voice trembling with both rage and desperation.

    "As a king, you must be fair and just! Punish this atrocity! The murder of noble house heads is no different from killing the house itself!"

    His words echoed through the throne room, but before anyone could react, Ezra''s voice cut through the air like a blade.

    "He''s right, Your Majesty."

    The room fell into silence. All eyes turned toward Ezra as he straightened his posture and met Claude''s gaze without hesitation.

    "I stand for the Game of Honor."

    A stunned gasp rippled through the court.

    "What?!" Eldrich''s face twisted in shock.

    Claude shifted his attention to Llyold, arching a brow.

    Llyold let out a slow breath before explaining, "The Game of Honor is a trial by combat exclusive to Honorable Houses and their branch families."

    "If a perpetrator refuses a formal court trial, they may challenge a representative from the victim''s house¡ªthe strongest member or knight¡ªto a duel."

    "This requires the approval of both Houses involved," William added, adjusting his glasses with a sharp glint in his eyes, "and, most importantly, the King''s consent."

    Claude barely needed a second to think.

    "Hah, of course, I approve it."

    He leaned back in his throne, resting his chin against his knuckles, a smirk curling his lips.

    He wasn''t interested in justice. He didn''t care for fairness. But seeing two people try to kill each other in a brutal, bloody battle? Now that was entertaining.

    The endless stacks of documents, the suffocating bureaucracy¡ªthis was the perfect way to break the monotony.

    Eldrich, however, was far from amused.

    "Your Majesty! This isn''t fair!" He stepped forward, his voice rising in protest.

    "Please reconsider! This is a grave crime and a stain upon the Honorable Houses and our kingdom!"

    Claude tilted his head, his crimson eyes gleaming with mischief. "And?"

    "Wouldn''t this be the perfect opportunity for you, Eldrich? The honor of killing the man who disgraced your family, right in front of the entire kingdom? Or..." His smirk widened. "Are you afraid?"

    "Of course not, Your Majesty!"

    Eldrich shot back without hesitation, but the tension in his clenched jaw betrayed his true feelings.

    Ezra was a three-star evolution¡ªalmost at four. He was leagues stronger.

    Claude''s smirk deepened. "Then why refuse? Your House is still standing. It is still recognized as an Honorable House, while Algrin has already fallen. You have the resources. You have the advantage, don''t you?"

    Eldrich''s mouth snapped shut.

    He couldn''t deny it. He was being backed into a corner, forced to accept this fight whether he wanted to or not.

    Just as he was about to speak, a firm hand gripped his shoulder.

    "Father," a strong voice declared, "do not worry. I will be the one to avenge our family¡ªto avenge my uncles. I will not allow anyone to trample on our honor!"

    Eldrich turned his head to see his eldest son, Wren Olvon, standing tall with unshakable determination.

    His eyes burned with pride, with fury, with the unrelenting belief that their House would emerge victorious.

    Wren stepped forward and placed a hand over his chest. "Your Majesty, I am Wren Olvon. I will represent my House and avenge my family." His voice rang with conviction.

    "May the calamity grant fairness to this battle, even if blood must be spilled to determine the true victor!"

    Claude slowly rose from his throne, his smirk stretching into a wicked grin.

    "Good," he said, his deep voice dripping with amusement.

    "This is exactly what I expect from my loyal vassals¡ªfearless warriors who stand with nothing but unshakable belief."

    He turned to the court, raising his voice for all to hear.

    "The Game of Honor will be held tomorrow in the Colosseum, for all to witness the power of the Honorable Houses!" His golden eyes gleamed with excitement.

    "Let the strongest win. And may justice be served."

 Chapter 68: The Slaughter Pit

    The Slaughter Pit had always been a place of blood and spectacle. Built like a Colosseum, its circular design ensured every seat had a perfect view of the violence below.

    Its name was not a mere exaggeration¡ªit had been one of Donovan''s most treasured pastimes to throw holy warriors into brutal duels, forcing them to spill each other''s blood for his amusement.

    Sometimes, he would unleash his newest "pets"¡ªtwisted creations of his sadistic mind¡ªto test their might against those same warriors.

    And now, it was about to host something far more personal¡ªthe Game of Honor.

    Claude sat comfortably in the VVIP section, wine in hand. On his right, Llyold looked as composed as ever.

    On his left, William sat straight-backed, observing the combatants below with quiet focus.

    And sprawled across Claude''s lap¡ªbecause, of course, she insisted¡ªwas Lilac.

    She wasn''t exactly subtle about it, either. Draped over him like a lazy cat, she rested her arm around his shoulder, sipping wine as if she belonged there. Not that Claude minded.

    Claude swirled his drink, watching as the combatants adjusted their armor and tested their weapons.

    "At the very least," he mused aloud, "Donovan had one hobby I can appreciate."

    Lilac hummed, shifting slightly in his lap. "Hmm... If you enjoy it so much, why not make this a regular event? A battle every week, maybe every month?"

    She glanced at him with a playful smile. "This Slaughter Pit is just gathering dust, and let''s be honest¡ªthe common folk love a good bloodbath."

    One thing about the Daemon race, they were born evil to another race but have great care for their kin. So something like pitting another race against each other was a good watch for them.

    Claude raised an eyebrow. "Not a bad idea."

    "Of course, it isn''t." She leaned in, trailing her fingers down his chest. "My father said you''ll make me your Queen¡ª"

    "Lilac!" Llyold''s sharp voice cut through her words, his patience snapping. "Enough. Focus on the fight and get back to your seat!"

    His frustration was clear. He knew his daughter had become the King''s concubine, but knowing and seeing were two very different things.

    Watching her drape herself over Claude like this¡ªopenly, shamelessly¡ªwas something he hadn''t quite adjusted to.

    And speaking so carelessly about queenship in public? Dangerous.

    "Boo! Father, just let your daughter have a little fun," Lilac pouted, arms crossing.

    Claude chuckled, unbothered. "Relax, Llyold. The fight hasn''t even started yet."

    His hand idly slid down her thigh, his fingers brushing against the slit in her dress.

    Lilac''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Oh? Your Majesty, are you truly that bold? Right here? In front of my father?"

    There was no warning in her voice¡ªonly a challenge.

    Claude smirked, his gaze flicking from her lips to the way her dress barely contained her big breasts.

    "Just make sure you move when the fight begins," he murmured. "I''d hate to be too distracted by those beautiful curves of yours."

    Lilac giggled, lightly smacking his chest before wrapping her arms around his neck. "Oh, Your Majesty, you''re terrible."

    Llyold let out a slow, exhausted sigh, rubbing the bridge of his nose. ''Why did I expect anything different?''

    Before he could scold her further, William¡ªwho had been watching quietly¡ªsuddenly spoke up.

    "Llyold, you usually enjoy gambling in places like this. Why not make a bet?"

    "Oh, right!" Lilac perked up, turning to her father. "You love gambling! Who do you think will win?"

    Llyold exhaled through his nose. "There''s no need to bet. The outcome is obvious."

    He leaned back, arms crossed. "Gambling isn''t fun when the stakes are too low."

    Claude chuckled. "I like your mindset." His crimson eyes gleamed.

    "But you''re underestimating the firstborn of Olvon. In a fight, even a 1% chance can turn into 80% in an instant."

    William raised an eyebrow. "So, are you betting on Wren?"

    Claude swirled his wine lazily before smirking.

    "This match..." His gaze fixed on the two armored figures below, standing face to face, tension thick in the air.

    "There won''t be a winner."

    ***

    The announcer raised a hand. "The Game of Honor shall now commence! Let the daemons of noble blood prove their strength!"

    The hand dropped.

    A flicker¡ªthen darkness exploded.

    Wren was the first to move, vanishing into the shadows before reappearing behind Ezra, his blade coated in writhing black flames.

    "I will win this fight and bring back honor to my family!" he shouted.

    Ezra barely tilted his head, his expression one of mild annoyance.

    A single twist of his wrist¡ªCLANG!¡ªand Wren''s sword was deflected effortlessly.

    A heartbeat later, Ezra countered.

    "Not that easy kid," he murmured.

    His own blade became a blur, cutting through the air with unnatural speed. Wren barely managed to twist away, but not before a deep gash appeared on his side. His dark armor sizzled as Ezra''s attack burned through the enchantments.

    The crowd gasped and booed Ezra. Because of the scandal of Algran House, the common folk didn''t respect Ezra and his family anymore.

    But Ezra didn''t mind it, he focused on bringing his dignity back and became deaf ears to their mock.

    While Wren staggered, his breathing heavy. ''Damn it... He''s too fast... Is this how big the gap between our power?''

    His eyes darted around his father, Eldrich who looked at him full of concern, ''No... I need to win this!''

    Ezra exhaled, his gaze cold. "Is that all?"

    Wren growled, dark energy crackling around his fingertips. He shot his free hand forward.

    "Shadow Bind!"

    The arena floor erupted with inky tendrils, slithering toward Ezra like hungry beasts.

    But Ezra didn''t flinch.

    Instead, his own shadow twisted unnaturally¡ªdevouring Wren''s spell in an instant.

    "Void Reversal."

    Wren''s eyes widened. "What?!"

    Before he could react, Ezra moved. In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of Wren, sword raised high.

    "Midnight Execution."

    A black arc of energy slashed downward.

    Wren barely managed to parry, but the sheer force sent him crashing into the ground. Dust and sand erupted around him, cracks forming beneath his body.

    The audience roared.

    Claude chuckled. "Tch. This is more predictable than I thought."

    Lilac, still lounging on his lap, pouted. "This is getting boring. He''s just toying with him."

    But Llyold frowned. "No... look at Wren."

    Claude''s gaze sharpened.

    Below, Wren was struggling to stand¡ªbut there was something different about him now.

    The air around him grew dense, his mana churning violently. His breathing steadied. His grip on his sword tightened.

    Then¡ªhe smiled.

    Ezra narrowed his eyes. "What are you¡ª"

    Wren pressed a hand to his chest, whispering a spell. The temperature dropped. The arena darkened. The shadows themselves recoiled.

    Then, a voice¡ªhis voice¡ªrang out like a death knell.

    "Awaken, Olvon''s Legacy."

    A pulse of pure darkness erupted from his body.

    The entire Slaughter Pit trembled.

    The darkness that once obeyed Ezra now writhed unnaturally, resisting his control. The air became suffocating, as if the battlefield itself had fallen into a void.

    Wren''s wounds closed, his aura twisting into something monstrous.

    His sword, once crackling with weak dark flames, now pulsed with true darkness¡ªa blade that devoured the very light around it.

    His green eyes were gone, replaced by two empty voids.

    Ezra took a step back.

    Claude grinned, crimson eyes alight with amusement. "Oh? Now this... this is interesting."

 Chapter 69: Olvons Legacy: The Phantom Shadow

    Among the Honorable Houses, House Olvon had always been revered for their mastery over the shadow.

    The Olvon lineage honed the shadow as an extension of themselves¡ªa force of speed, silence, and precision.

    Their combat style was known as "Phantom Blade." It was said that once an Olvon warrior entered battle, their movements became undetectable¡ªa specter that flickered between light and shadow.

    However, their true strength lay in their bloodline skill¡ªPhantom Shadow.

    Passed down for generations, this skill allowed them to merge with the shadow itself, erasing their presence, distorting time, and moving beyond normal perception.

    To fight an Olvon at full strength was to battle a ghost with a sword.

    After the Olvon Legacy being awakened, Wren vanished .

    The air around him rippled, distorting space itself as his body flickered between the physical realm and the shadow

    Ezra narrowed his eyes. "Fast."

    As an experienced combatant and fighting side to side with every Honorable Houses, it wasn''t the first time he saw this awakening.

    But still, stopping it was a different case.

    Then¡ªa flash of black steel.

    Ezra barely dodged as Wren''s sword came down in a precise arc, slicing the air where his head had been.

    The sgadowy energy clinging to the blade howled, tearing through the air with a shrill, unnatural scream.

    "Damn you..." Ezra cursed.

    Since first born of Olvon House was still young, he wanted to spare him of the humiliation. He could kill him easily in one move, but he decided to slow it down as a mercy.

    But it seemed like a bad choice now. He underestimate his opponent.

    He just didn''t expect someone as young as Wren could handle the power of Bloodline Skill.

    Before Ezra could counter, Wren was gone again.

    A sudden pressure from behind¡ªanother strike!

    Ezra twisted his body just in time, blocking with the flat of his sword. The impact sent sparks flying, the weight behind Wren''s blow far greater than before.

    He''s not just fast¡ªhe''s stronger too.

    Wren did not relent.

    "This for my uncles! And the family they left behind because of your poor judgement!" he scream.

    His movements became erratic, appearing and disappearing in flashes of shadow, attacking from every angle with relentless precision.

    His sword burned black, abyssal flames licking at the edges of his strikes.

    Though, he know he was out of time. He need to kill Ezra fast.

    Ezra found himself on the defensive.

    The once-unshakable warrior was forced to block, parry, and evade¡ªhis feet moving swiftly across the sand, his purple eyes locked onto the shadow that danced around him.

    Wren was everywhere.

    Then¡ªa deep cut opened across Ezra''s arm.

    The crowd erupted in awe as they keep cheering for Wren even when they didn''t know exactly what happened. Wren was too fast.

    While Eldrich watching his first born on the sideline look proud and about to cry. His baby boy was finally become an adult now.

    "I finally could hand over this house to him..."

    Ezra staggered slightly, glancing at the wound. The shadow ate away at his flesh, refusing to close.

    Eldrich clenched his fists, his eyes burning with satisfaction. "Yes! Wren, don''t stop! Press him further!"

    Encouraged, Wren pushed harder. His blade blurred, striking with greater intensity. Faster. Sharper.

    The shadow pulsed with each movement, warping the air around him like a storm ready to consume everything in its path.

    Ezra was losing ground.

    But then¡ª

    Ezra exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted his grip on his sword. He wasn''t frustrated. He was analyzing.

    As Wren flickered between places, Ezra didn''t chase him. He didn''t react blindly to the unpredictable shifts.

    Instead, he observed.

    The shadow didn''t just erase Wren from sight¡ªit left disturbances. A faint displacement in the air. A shift in mana density. The soft echo of magic warping space.

    Ezra closed his eyes for a split second, letting go of sight¡ªand focusing purely on presence.

    Then, when Wren lunged again¡ªthis time aiming straight for his heart¡ªEzra moved first.

    He turned before Wren could even complete his teleportation, swinging his blade precisely where Wren was about to appear.

    Wren''s eyes widened. A perfect counter.

    Their swords clashed again, but this time Ezra wasn''t retreating. He had found the pattern.

    "You''re fast," Ezra admitted, his voice calm. "But speed alone won''t kill me."

    "You and your dirty trick!"

    Wren gritted his teeth, stepping back. The shadow swirled violently around him, but Ezra was already adapting.

    With a slow breath, Ezra extended his free hand. The black mist that surrounded Wren suddenly thickened, like the shadow itself was growing heavier.

    "Wha¡ª?!" Wren staggered.

    Ezra had twisted the battlefield against him.

    Instead of trying to counter the shadow, he flooded it with his own darkness¡ªbut unlike Wren''s ever-shifting void, Ezra''s darkness was dense, oppressive, suffocating.

    It slowed Wren''s movements, making the shadow less fluid, more sluggish.

    Ezra smirked with confidence. Under normal circumstances, this move would have been impossible if his darkness affinity and evolution rank were lower than Wren''s. But the situation favored him.

    So he took a step forward.

    Wren vanished¡ªonly to reappear a fraction too slow.

    Ezra''s sword nearly cleaved into his shoulder. Wren barely twisted away, but it was clear¡ªhe was losing control. Now, instead of being forced on the defensive, he controlled the pace.

    His strikes were precise, relentless, merciless. Wren was skilled, but Ezra was stronger, more experienced, more ruthless.

    A brutal downward slash forced Wren to raise his sword¡ªhis stance broken for just a second.

    Ezra''s knee drove into his stomach.

    The impact shattered Wren''s balance, sending him skidding across the ground.

    For the first time, Wren looked truly desperate. His time had run out¡ªhis mana was nearly depleted, and the shadow he once commanded now slipped from his grasp.

    The shadows that had once obeyed him so effortlessly now flickered and faded, leaving him defenseless.

    The toll of his Bloodline Skill crashed down on him, his body barely able to move under its crushing weight.

    He had already lost.

    Ezra exhaled, his purple eyes cold. "You''re not ready for this fight, boy."

    He stepped forward, his presence looming over Wren''s collapsed form. "Your control over the Phantom Shadow is still flawed¡ªimperfect. Nothing like your grandfather''s."

    His voice was steady, almost disappointed. "He was the one who taught me how to wield my own power... and yet, here you are, struggling to stand."

    Ezra raised his sword, the tip gleaming in the dim light. "It''s a shame," he murmured. "Of all the Honorable Houses, yours was the one I respected most."

    His grip tightened.

    "But blood must be repaid in blood."

    His blade descended¡ªwithout mercy.

 Chapter 70: Blood And Mercy

    Eldrich knew the moment his son hit the ground¡ªhis fate was already sealed. In the Game of Honor, the winner usually claimed the loser''s life.

    If not, then the loser was stripped of their honor, and left to live in disgrace.

    That was what Eldrich had always believed.

    He had mocked those who survived this bloodbath, branding them as cowards unworthy of their titles.

    But now, as a father, none of that mattered. His instincts, his love for his son¡ªthose overpowered any notion of honor.

    Without thinking, he leaped onto the stage, ready to do whatever it took¡ªeven if it meant bowing to the man who had just defeated his son.

    But before he could act, someone else had already stopped the execution.

    A firm hand caught Ezra''s sword just before it could meet Wren''s throat. The metal vibrated under the sudden force, and when Eldrich looked up to see who had intervened, his breath caught in his chest.

    "Y-Your Majesty?!"

    It was Claude.

    The arena fell into stunned silence as the king stood between Ezra and Wren, having left his VVIP seat without hesitation.

    Even the spectators, who had been roaring moments ago, now whispered in hushed tones.

    Ezra''s expression twisted with frustration. His eyes burned as he gritted his teeth. "Your Majesty! What is the meaning of this?!"

    Claude didn''t flinch. His grip remained firm on Ezra''s blade, his voice calm yet unwavering.

    "Ezra, haven''t you already reclaimed your dignity? Do you really need to spill more Olvon blood just to prove it again?"

    His eyes locked onto Ezra''s, waiting for an answer.

    Ezra opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    The next protest came from Wren himself. "Your Majesty! Let me die with honor!"

    Claude didn''t even spare him a glance. His voice turned cold. "Shut up. Losers don''t get to choose their deaths."

    Eldrich immediately knelt beside his son, gripping his shoulders. "Wren, don''t say such foolish things! Just listen to His Majesty!"

    "But Father!" Wren clenched his fists, his entire body trembling with shame.

    "I¡ªI don''t want to live in disgrace! Just let me die while I still have my pride!"

    He couldn''t even look his father in the eyes. The weight of his defeat crushed him.

    "Please, Your Majesty. Let me die." His voice was hollow, lifeless.

    Claude exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. ''Honor, pride, dignity¡ªwhat a pain in the ass.''

    Maybe it was because he came from another world, but he had no patience for this kind of nonsense.

    "Wren," Claude said flatly, "you are a loser. That''s a fact. But begging for death instead of rebuilding your honor? That makes you worse than a loser¡ªit makes you pathetic."

    Wren flinched.

    Claude continued, "If you still have even a shred of dignity left, then stand up and face life. Dumbass."

    Then his gaze shifted back to Ezra. His expression darkened. "And you."

    Ezra stiffened.

    Claude''s voice lowered, sharp as a blade. "I expected great things from you, Ezra. You did well taking down the three families who destroyed your House."

    "But tell me¡ªwas that not enough? Was killing the heads of those families not enough for you?"

    Ezra''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles white. "Your Majesty... they may have been the ones who framed my House, but the Olvon family is responsible for it! They had to be the ones who ordered it!"

    "That''s not true!" Eldrich suddenly spoke, his voice desperate.

    "Your Majesty, I swear¡ªI had no knowledge of this! But... I know it was my negligence that allowed it to happen."

    He lowered his head, his voice steady. "Ezra, from the bottom of my heart, I apologize."

    Claude raised an eyebrow, surprised. ''That hard-headed old man actually apologized?'' He hadn''t expected that.

    But then, he turned back to Ezra, studying him carefully. ''Not that an apology would be enough.''

    Ezra stood there, trembling with emotion.

    "No," Ezra growled. His voice cracked with the weight of years of resentment.

    "Your apology won''t bring my House back from ruin." His fury burned hotter.

    The man who had always been composed, who rarely let his emotions slip¡ªhe had finally snapped.

    And that was dangerous.

    Claude stepped closer, his eyes piercing. "And what will killing Wren accomplish?"

    Ezra froze.

    Claude didn''t stop. His voice was sharp, cutting straight through the tension. "Your House fell because of your incompetence, Ezra."

    "You had all this time to rebuild it, but instead, you hid in the shadows, wallowing in your own tragedy."

    "And now, you want revenge?"

    Claude placed a fist against Ezra''s chest, his gaze unyielding. "Think again. Is this really about justice... or have you just grown addicted to the bloodshed?"

    Ezra''s breath hitched.

    His fingers loosened. His sword¡ªonce held so tightly¡ªclattered to the ground.

    "Why did you do this, Your Majesty?" Ezra asked, his voice tense. "Isn''t the Olvon House your enemy?"

    Claude chuckled. "Enemy?" He tilted his head slightly.

    "Their House has always opposed my policies, yes, but that doesn''t make them my enemy, Ezra."

    Ezra frowned in confusion, and Eldrich, still kneeling, couldn''t hold back his own question.

    "Why, Your Majesty? Wouldn''t it be better to eliminate the opposition?"

    Claude smirked, his crimson eyes gleaming. "Opposition is necessary for a kingdom to grow. They provide perspectives that my allies cannot see, and they challenge policies, forcing me to refine them into something better."

    He glanced at Eldrich, his smirk widening. "In a way, you''ve done your job well. Though, sometimes your opinions were dumb, but it is another matter."

    Eldrich was stunned. He had always seen himself as a thorn in Claude''s side, yet here the king was, acknowledging his role.

    "Of course," Claude continued, his smirk turning sharper, "that doesn''t mean I wasn''t annoyed by you, Eldrich. There were plenty of times I wanted to strangle you and burn your House to the ground."

    He let out a casual laugh. "But the truth stand, you did your duty properly before I came to Elysium. And I expect you to keep doing it."

    Eldrich''s throat tightened. "Y-Your Majesty...!"

    He had never imagined that the man he once despised the most would acknowledge him in such a way¡ªtwisted as it was.

    "I owe you my life," Eldrich said at last, lowering his head in a deep bow.

    Claude smirked inwardly. ''And another enemy falls.''

    Of course, this wasn''t entirely about honor or ideals. The Game of Honor had been an amusing distraction, but more importantly, he had known that stepping in at the last moment would put Eldrich in debt.

    And now? He had not only saved the man but also his beloved son.

    Two birds. One stone.

    Claude turned his attention back to Ezra. "Ezra, you''re ready to return to court," he said, his tone measured, "but that doesn''t mean you''re ready to be Minister of Welfare, you know what I meant, don''t you?"

    Ezra''s expression didn''t change. "Because the common folk are not on my side yet."

    "Exactly." Claude''s eyes gleamed with approval.

    "Until they are, you won''t reclaim your position. But..." He smirked. "You can still send your policy proposals to me."

    With that, Claude turned on his heel, striding out of the arena, leaving them all behind.

    Eldrich exhaled and turned to Ezra. "Ezra... I truly apologize. And... thank you for sparing my son."

    Ezra didn''t even glance at him. "This was for His Majesty, not for you."

    Eldrich''s brows furrowed.

    Ezra finally looked his way, glaring at him. "The fact that he didn''t order me to stop proves how much he values our Houses."

    His gaze darkened. "So I hope you understand what I''m saying, Eldrich. I know about you. I know about the rats you''ve been gathering in the sewers, whispering about rebellion."

    Eldrich''s breath hitched. His eyes widened. "I¡ªI won''t be involved anymore."

    Ezra studied him for a moment, then gave a curt nod. "Good."

    With that, he walked away, his heart feeling just a fraction lighter.

    ¡ª

    Up in the VVIP section, Lloyd watched the exchange with silent surprise.

    "Did His Majesty plan all of this?" he wondered.

    Beside him, William exhaled. "He''s more capable than I thought."

    "Yeah..." Lloyd muttered, still processing everything. ''I thought he would just sit back and laugh while Wren''s head rolled on the floor.''

    "Of course! He is our king! The one chosen by the Lord of Calamity! And more than that¡ªhe''s full of surprises!"

    Lilac''s voice brimmed with excitement, her admiration for Claude deepening with every passing moment.

    Lloyd, however, remained silent for a moment, still processing what he had just witnessed. His expression was unreadable as he exhaled slowly.

    "Right... He exceeded my expectations."

    The man he had served for only a short time¡ªthe one whose moods swung between bloodlust and women, the ruthless tyrant¡ªhad just shown a level of restraint and strategy that Lloyd thought Claude would never been able to do.

    Was this truly the same Claude?

    "Unbelievable," he murmured under his breath, his gaze locked onto his king.

    "Maybe we were wrong about him," William murmured, his gaze locked onto Claude, who had just teleported back to his seat as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 71: Good News!

    Claude traced his index finger over the parchment, guiding Morion''s eyes as he explained. "So, Morion, this is the alphabet humans usually use. It''s different from ours, but you still need to learn it."

    "One day, we might have to read secret documents from our enemies."

    Morion sat on his lap, her small hands gripping the edge of the desk as she frowned in concentration.

    Unlike the human alphabet, which was identical to what Claude had used back on Earth, the daemon script¡ªTinea Alphabet¡ªwas intricate, closer to kanji in complexity.

    It was an absolute pain to learn, even for him. He and Theo had struggled with it as children.

    Morion, on the other hand, had already mastered Tinea but had yet to grasp the human script.

    With an exaggerated sigh, she slumped against Claude''s chest. "Huff... This is tiring, Father! Why don''t we fly to another small town or village and burn it to the ground again?"

    She grinned, excitement gleaming in her eyes as she recalled their previous destruction.

    Claude chuckled, amused by her enthusiasm. "Why don''t you ask Llyold? If he agrees, I''ll gladly do it with you."

    He turned his head toward the table on his left, where Llyold was busy reviewing Ezra''s proposal.

    Llyold barely looked up as he cleared his throat. "You know I can''t, Your Majesty."

    Then, with a high tone, he turned to Morion, his voice shifting into something almost grandfatherly.

    "I''m so sorry, Morion. Why don''t you visit Xalvach Mansion once in a while? I''ll give you as many sweets as you want."

    But Morion didn''t even spare him a glance, her focus entirely on Claude. Llyold''s shoulders slumped slightly, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face.

    He flipped through a page before adding, "Some noble families are protesting because you cut their salaries."

    Claude exhaled sharply, leaning back in his chair. "They''re lucky I haven''t fired them outright." He shook his head in annoyance.

    If it were up to him, he would have removed half of them already. Their inefficiency was staggering, and most of their positions were unnecessary.

    But thanks to Olvon and Rolvod Houses, Eldrich and Ranon had harshly opposed such a move, citing its potential consequences.

    "It''s strange hearing you actually listen to them, Your Majesty." William chimed in from Claude''s right side, flipping through his own set of documents.

    "Usually, you''d just deny them outright¡ªor threaten them."

    Claude shrugged. "Because, for once, they have a point."

    He leaned forward, resting his elbow on the desk. "If I fire them all at once, the palace and government staff will strike, and the whole system will be paralyzed. I hate that."

    "We have too many things to change, too many preparations to make¡ªfor future wars and the common folk."

    "We can''t afford to halt everything because of a stupid strike."

    Llyold smirked slightly. "Well, I hope you continue listening to them instead of just shutting them down."

    Then, under his breath, he muttered, "It''d lessen my workload."

    Claude didn''t register Llyold''s murmured complaint, his focus entirely on Morion as he continued guiding her through the human alphabet.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    [Ding!]

    A familiar chime rang out, followed by Keira''s voice, laced with amusement.

    [You might forget about me, Claude, but I, for one, never forget about you!]

    Claude frowned. "What the hell..."

    [Congratulations!]

    [You are going to be a father! Your mate, ''Dalia Easton,'' is pregnant with your child!]

    [Would you like to appraise the child inside Dalia?]

    His breath hitched. The words barely sank in before his body reacted¡ªhe slammed a hand against the table, startling everyone in the room.

    Morion, who had been comfortably sitting on his lap, was unceremoniously lifted and placed to the side.

    Claude''s lips curled into an uncontrollable grin, his chest tightening with something rare¡ªunfiltered joy.

    "What''s wrong, Father?" Morion tilted her head, puzzled by his sudden outburst.

    William and Llyold had already stopped working, their gazes fixed on him in concern.

    Then, Claude burst out¡ª"My concubine is pregnant!"

    Llyold immediately shot up from his seat, eyes wide.

    "My daughters are pregnant?!"

    His expression was a mix of shock and anticipation, a broad smile creeping across his face.

    Claude shook his head. "Of course not! It''s my mother!" He exhaled deeply, his excitement barely contained. "I need to arrange something for her."

    In daemon society, mating within the same bloodline wasn''t taboo, nor was it forbidden. Unlike humans, their genetics prevented inbreeding complications¡ªdaemons were superior in that regard.

    More importantly, witches, even when they were human, held a respected status in daemon society. Since there were only two ways to ensure the birth of a strong daemon heir¡ªmating with another daemon or with a witch.

    Thus, Claude''s relationship with his mother was never considered strange. If anything, her pregnancy was something to be celebrated, especially when it was a king''s child, soon to be their prince or princess!

    ¡ª

    Claude moved swiftly through the palace halls, his strides urgent. Before he could reach Dalia''s chambers, a maid intercepted him.

    "Ah, Your Majesty," she said, bowing slightly. "Lady Dalia isn''t feeling well. She requested your presence."

    Claude smirked. "I''m already on my way."

    His mind raced as he neared the door. His heart pounded with anticipation, a rare feeling bubbling in his chest. He barely hesitated before pushing it open.

    Inside, the doctor who had once treated Dalia when she was on the brink of death stood with a pleased expression, surrounded by a few maids.

    The moment Claude entered, the doctor stepped forward, his face bright with enthusiasm.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty! Lady Dalia is pregnant!"

    Claude gave a firm nod. "Thank you. How is she?"

    "She''s in excellent condition! Her transformation posed no issues either¡ªeverything is progressing smoothly!"

    Claude dismissed the doctor and maids with a wave of his hand. "Leave us. I need a moment alone with her."

    Once they left, he approached the bed, where Dalia lay fast asleep. Even in slumber, she looked the same¡ªjust as captivating as always and even when she turned into a daemon, there wasn''t any clear change in her physique.

    Yet, with his keen sight, he could see the darkened mana pool within her... and another, fainter presence nestled in her stomach.

    His smile widened.

    Gently, he ran his fingers along her cheek. At his touch, her eyes fluttered open, revealing those mesmerizing ocean-blue irises with their signature ring-like glow.

    "Claude... you''re finally here," she murmured, offering him a tired smile. She tried to sit up, but he pressed her back down.

    "You don''t need to move. Just rest."

    She frowned. "Did something happen? Another illness?"

    Claude chuckled. "No, you''re perfectly fine, Mother."

    He took her hand in his, his grip firm yet gentle.

    "It''s just that... you''re pregnant."

 Chapter 72: Dalia & Ezra Dilemma

    Instead of the joy Claude expected, Dalia''s expression twisted into a deep frown. Her face paled, fear creeping into her features.

    It was as if, in that instant, her morals had resurfaced¡ªreminding her that their relationship was anything but ordinary.

    Claude''s excitement plummeted. "What''s wrong, Mother?"

    She opened her mouth, but her voice was barely above a whisper. "T-That''s... that can''t be."

    Her hands trembled slightly as she clutched the sheets. "We... we can''t, Claude. This..." She trailed off, unable to finish.

    But Claude understood. Dalia had been human once.

    He knew all too well that her morality had been shaped by human society¡ªwhere what they had would be considered unnatural, even forbidden.

    He tightened his grip on her hand. "Mother... are you not happy to be carrying my child?"

    His voice lowered, laced with something unreadable. "Do you want to get rid of it?"

    Her breath hitched. "Of course not!" she blurted, shaking her head. "It''s not like that, Claude! I¡ªI want to be happy. I am."

    Yet, her voice wavered with hesitation. "But... is it really alright? Won''t your people judge you? You''re their king, after all."

    Claude chuckled softly. "Dalia, in daemon society, there''s nothing strange about our relationship. No one will care." He squeezed her hand reassuringly.

    "And besides..." his lips curled into a teasing grin, "didn''t you always say you wanted to give me a little brother? Now you''re giving me both a brother and a child at the same time."

    Dalia let out a sharp breath before weakly hitting his chest. "Don''t say things like that."

    Still, a small, reluctant smile crept onto her lips as she lowered her hand to rest over her still-flat stomach. A faint warmth flickered in her gaze.

    "I just... I hope this child grows up happy."

    Claude leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. "They will." His voice was firm, unwavering.

    "I''ll make sure they''re given all the love they deserve."

    Dalia kissed him back, her initial fear melting into something new¡ªan unfamiliar but undeniable excitement.

    She was carrying the child of the man she loved most in this world.

    ***

    Claude had prepared something truly special for Dalia¡ªsomething deeply significant to daemon society, something that defined their very identity.

    A name. More specifically, a surname.

    For too long, he had endured Keira referring to her as Dalia Easton¡ªa name that once belonged to Enzo.

    The mere reminder of that man grated on his nerves, making his blood boil. It was time to erase that name from her existence and give her one worthy of standing by his side.

    When he brought the matter to the court, they didn''t seem to object. If anything, their perception of Claude had shifted after the Game of Honor.

    More nobles had begun to respect him, making fewer waves than before.

    Of course, Eldrich remained a thorn in his side¡ªhis opposition was as relentless as ever. If anything, the old man had become even more active in criticizing him, which only pleased Claude further. It was proof that his rule was forcing change.

    In the midst of court proceedings, Eldrich suddenly stood, his voice carrying across the hall.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, on your concubine''s pregnancy! This is a legendary day, worthy of celebration!"

    Claude, already in high spirits, gave a pleased nod. "Oh, I will celebrate it¡ªboth with a small garden party and a formal ceremony."

    Applause erupted across the court as nobles joined in offering their congratulations. The discussion soon returned to pressing matters¡ªnamely, Ezra''s current struggles.

    Ranon was the first to speak, his voice sharp with urgency. "Your Majesty, Ezra is completely unfit for this position! The common folk have been protesting, and they refuse to cooperate with him!"

    "We have already agreed to your ministry and policies, even when they are... unconventional. But this¡ªthis is beyond reason!"

    His brow glistened with cold sweat as he rubbed his temple, stealing glances at Claude for his reaction.

    Of course, just because Claude was in a good mood didn''t mean he would extend kindness to the court.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed. "Then tell me, Ezra¡ªwhat will you do about it?"

    Though Ezra was a trusted subordinate and the best candidate for the role, Claude knew better than to coddle him. This was a test¡ªa chance for Ezra to prove his worth.

    Ezra remained unshaken despite the hostility from half the court. "Your Majesty, give me more time¡ªa week. That should be enough." His tone was calm, resolute.

    Ranon, however, refused to back down. "No! Your Majesty, it''s already been a week since he made the same promise! We can''t afford any more delays!"

    He cast a quick glance at Eldrich, silently urging him to intervene, but the old noble merely remained silent, watching.

    Claude drummed his fingers against the table, deep in thought. Ranon had a point¡ªthey were running out of time.

    Finally, he exhaled. "Fine. Five days." He raised his hand, displaying five fingers. "If you can''t convince them in that time, it''s over."

    Ezra bowed without hesitation. "Yes, Your Majesty! I will not fail you."

    After the court meeting ended, Ezra was the last to leave the chamber. As he pushed open the heavy doors, he was met with an unwelcome sight¡ªEldrich, standing just outside, as if waiting for him.

    Ezra''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing in irritation. Without a word, he turned sharply, intending to walk past without acknowledging the man.

    "Ezra!" Eldrich called, his voice firm. "Why do you keep refusing my help? I can restore your House''s honor!"

    The words made Ezra halt abruptly. He slowly turned, his eyes burning with resentment.

    "Enough, Eldrich!" he snapped.

    "Do you really think I would ever accept your help? Do you expect me to forget everything? The House you love the most is the one that destroyed mine!"

    His voice trembled with anger as he took a step closer. "Where were you back then? Why now? Why offer help only after my House has crumbled? If you truly wanted to help, why didn''t you step in when we were on the verge of ruin?"

    Eldrich opened his mouth to respond but hesitated. He wanted to defend himself, to explain that he had been a coward¡ªthat he had chosen silence rather than risk being dragged into the conflict. But the words never came.

    Instead, his voice turned cold. "I''m not helping you out of goodwill, Ezra," he stated, his tone sharp. "Don''t forget¡ªyou killed my family."

    Ezra''s fists clenched at his sides, but he remained silent.

    "This is for His Majesty," Eldrich continued, his voice unwavering.

    "Do you realize how close you are to tarnishing his name? He appointed you, Ezra. And if you fail, he will bear the consequences. Consider my offer carefully."

    For a long moment, Ezra said nothing. His jaw tightened, his expression unreadable. Then, without another word, he turned on his heel and walked away, his emotions a tangled mess.

    From the shadows, a hidden figure observed the tense exchange.

    "Hmph... seems like I can''t use him anymore."

 Chapter 73: A New Name, A New Life

    Elysium remained blanketed in snow, though its winters were far gentler than those of the Malgrave Mountains.

    The kingdom''s barrier and ever-present mist shielded it from the world, offering a serene, untouched beauty even in the cold.

    Claude had the power to alter the weather through Keira, but she had warned him¡ªit would require an immense amount of energy, that could only be obtain by sacrificing another race soul.

    That was precisely why the Lord of Calamity, Donovan, sought to conquer the world¡ªto ensure the daemon race could thrive beyond this hidden sanctuary.

    Despite the season, the garden party was a success. Honorable Houses, both main and branch families, arrived in small numbers¡ªClaude had deliberately kept the guest list exclusive, both for the sake of the budget and because he despised unnecessary extravagance.

    But even so, he didn''t see this gathering as wasteful. Not when he saw the way Dalia''s face lit up.

    She sat beside him, dressed in a stunning white gown adorned with black asphodel, matching Claude''s and Morion''s attire.

    As the maids applied a touch of blush to her cheeks, Morion, who had been watching curiously, suddenly exclaimed, "Wow! What is that, Mother? That red-pinkish color looks so good on you!"

    Claude had initially been concerned about how Morion would react to Dalia, but to his relief, they had bonded quickly. Dalia had a way of capturing a child''s heart effortlessly.

    "This is called blush," Dalia explained, smiling warmly at the girl. "Would you like to try some?"

    Morion''s eyes sparkled as she nodded eagerly. The maids applied a light touch of makeup to her face, making her giggle in delight.

    "You seem happy, Mother," Claude remarked, observing the joy in her expression.

    Dalia turned to him, her blue eyes filled with warmth. "I''ve never had my own surname before, the last surname was from Enzo. So yes, I''m happy to finally have one."

    Claude hesitated for a moment before asking, "Would you like your own surname, since what I will give you is the same as mine."

    Dalia took his hand gently, shaking her head. "I''ll take yours. I love everything you give me... and I want to be in the same family as you and Morion."

    She turned to the little girl and playfully pinched her cheek. "Right, Morion?"

    Morion flinched, immediately touching her face in alarm. "Don''t touch it, Mother! The maid said makeup is vulnerable! It''ll disappear!"

    She rushed to check her reflection, only to sigh in relief when she saw her makeup remained intact.

    Dalia burst into laughter, pulling the girl into a hug while Claude simply sat back, watching them with a rare sense of contentment.

    Once Dalia was ready, Claude extended his hand to her, and together they walked side by side toward the garden, with Morion clinging to his left.

    As the maids pushed open the ornate gates, they stepped onto the path leading to the garden''s center, where someone was already waiting beneath an arch of black asphodel flowers¡ªthe symbol of the royal family.

    The flowers burned, their ashes falling like delicate black petals, creating an endless cascade that merged beautifully with the snow surrounding them.

    All eyes turned to them as they approached. At the center of the arch stood Alastair Azraral, a young man from one of the Honorable Houses that had always remained neutral.

    His family traditionally held key positions in daemon society¡ªoverseeing the Ministry of Health and serving as Earl Marshal, responsible for royal and state ceremonies.

    Claude released Dalia''s hand as she stepped under the arch, standing before Alastair. His auburn hair blended with the flowers, while his piercing green eyes remained serious and composed.

    "Today, we gather to witness a significant ceremony," Alastair began, his voice steady and wise beyond his years.

    "This event serves two purposes¡ªto welcome a new member into the royal family and to celebrate the rebirth of a daemon."

    Beside him, a robed man stepped forward, carrying a tray with an ornate blade. Alastair reached for it, his grip firm as he turned to Dalia.

    "Give me your hand," he said.

    Dalia extended her arm without hesitation. Alastair pressed the blade lightly against her skin, just enough to draw blood.

    But rather than dripping down, the blood moved unnaturally, as if guided by an unseen force. It twisted and curled, shaping itself into a name¡ªCalego.

    The name burned against her skin, glowing briefly before searing into her flesh. Dalia flinched at the sensation, but within moments, the mark faded, leaving no trace behind.

    Alastair lowered the blade and spoke with finality, "You are now one of us. Welcome to the family, Dalia Calego."

    Dalia smiled, turning toward Claude, who met her gaze with a nod of approval.

    Like an excited child, she clung to his arm and said, "I''m happy to be part of your family now. Let''s build our family together from now on!" Then, without hesitation, she embraced him tightly.

    Claude returned the hug, though his heart pounded painfully in his chest.

    ''Ugh... My heart feels like it''s being crushed into pieces! This is bad... ''

    He forced himself to stay composed, mindful of the many eyes watching them.

    After the ceremony, the real party began. Wives of the Honorable Houses eagerly introduced themselves to Dalia, and Claude finally let her go, allowing her to integrate into high society.

    ''If it weren''t for the budget, I would have made this event open to the common folk,'' he thought regretfully, shaking his head.

    ''I want everyone to see just how beautiful my mother is.''

    As his gaze wandered across the gathering, he spotted an unexpected guest¡ªSophia. She lingered at the edge of the event, doing her best to avoid drawing attention.

    Dressed in a striking red gown, her hair cascading down her shoulders in waves, she looked effortlessly seductive.

    ''Ah, her hair growing beautifully, though I like her short hair, more sexier.''

    The tight bodice barely contained her generous chest, and Claude smirked, momentarily reminded that he had been too busy to visit her and her daughter.

    Though he hadn''t checked in personally, Sun had been keeping him updated as per his orders.

    With a leisurely stride, Claude approached her. As soon as their eyes met, Sophia quickly bowed, her hands trembling slightly¡ªwhether from fear or nervousness, he wasn''t sure.

    "How''s your condition? Do you like the palace?" he asked casually, picking up a glass of champagne and taking a slow sip.

    Sophia nodded quickly. "Y-Yes, Your Majesty. It''s... much better than Blackwood. At least, I no longer have to hide." Her voice was soft as she lowered her head.

    Claude smirked and lifted her chin with a finger. "Don''t be so nervous. When I was a child, didn''t you like to hug and lift me up? I wouldn''t mind if you treated me like that again."

    Sophia''s face flushed, but she quickly composed herself. "We... we can''t do things like that anymore, can we?"

    She sighed, shaking her head. "I feel so foolish for never realizing you were a daemon. Not that I mean it in a bad way," she added quickly.

    "I know what the so-called ''holy'' people are like. They wrap themselves in their sacred robes, yet they took my child from me. And you... the so-called ''devil''... saved us."

    Lowering her gaze, she bowed deeply. "Thank you again for saving me."

    Claude waved it off. "No need for thanks. My vision is to save as many witches as I can."

    His smirk returned as he leaned in slightly. "So... can I visit your room now?"

    Sophia''s breath hitched, her fingers tightening around her dress. She hesitated for only a moment before nodding.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    Claude laughed, placing a hand on her shoulder. "I remember you as a bold, sexy widow. But now you''re acting like a shy virgin, huh?"

    Sophia gasped and smacked his chest lightly. "Your Majesty! Don''t tease me like that!"

    He chuckled, enjoying her reaction. "What? You used to be so confident. Now you''re all flustered just because I''ve grown?"

    He leaned in, pressing her against a pillar, his breath warm against her ear. "You know where else I''ve grown, right?"

    Sophia''s entire face turned crimson as she pushed against his chest. "Claude! You¡ª!" She wanted to scold him, but words failed her.

    Claude laughed even harder, his gaze drifting to her ample chest.

    ''Man, she''s still as sexy as ever.''

    His fingers twitched with anticipation, wondering how her softness would feel in his hands... or in his mouth.

    ''I can''t wait to fuck her.''

    But another thought crossed his mind. ''I remember inviting Renee and her child too. Where are they?''

    ***

    "Someone, please open the door!"

    Renee pounded on the heavy wooden door, her voice hoarse from screaming. Her fists ached, but she didn''t stop.

    Behind her, on the cold, lavish bed, her baby lay weak and unmoving.

    Iris had stopped crying hours ago, too exhausted to make a sound. She barely even responded when Renee touched her.

    Food and water were scarce¡ªbarely enough for Renee, let alone a growing child. The maids had been giving her only scraps, and the water was so filthy she couldn''t bring herself to let Iris drink it.

    Instead, she melted snow, desperate to keep her baby hydrated. But milk... she had no way to provide milk.

    Her own breast milk was drying up from stress and malnutrition.

    Her fingers trembled as she banged against the door again. "Please... somebody help me! My baby is dying!"

    She screamed with all the strength she had left, her voice echoing through the grand yet empty halls.

    But no answer came.

    It had been almost three days since a maid last entered¡ªthree days since anyone had checked on them, tossed out their waste, or thrown them scraps of food.

    The silence was suffocating. This palace, with its grand chandeliers and golden decor, felt more like a prison. No, worse¡ªit was hell.

    Renee''s knees gave out, and she collapsed to the floor, her forehead resting against the cold wood.

    Her sobs wracked her fragile body, her arms shaking as she clutched herself.

    "Please... please..." she whispered, her voice breaking. "What should I do?"

    Tears streamed down her face as she turned her desperate gaze to the ceiling. "Enzo... please help us..."

 Chapter 74: His Dream Widow*

    Sophia had promised Claude that he could visit her chambers anytime he wanted¡ªbut she never expected him to come so soon.

    Now, she found herself submerged in a scented bath, her body enveloped in warm water as the maids busily tended to her, scrubbing her skin with the finest oils and lotions.

    The rich fragrance clung to her, making her skin impossibly soft¡ªlike silk.

    Her heart pounded wildly, and she did her best to stay composed, but the words of one of her most trusted maids, Sera, only made things worse.

    "Lady Sophia, you''re truly fortunate to receive His Majesty''s attention so soon! Be at your best, and perhaps you''ll even give him an heir."

    Sophia let out a breath before sinking further into the bath, until only half her face remained above water, bubbles slipping past her lips as nerves overtook her.

    "Right?" another young maid chimed in enthusiastically.

    "We must work extra hard to make sure you''re at your most beautiful tonight so His Majesty is satisfied!"

    "Good luck, my lady! Do your best!" Sera added with a teasing grin.

    The bath lasted for over an hour as they pampered her endlessly. Once she was thoroughly cleansed, they carefully dried her long, flowing hair, brushing fragrant oils into every strand before dressing her in an outfit that left her speechless.

    The gown was scandalous¡ªa sheer, transparent fabric that barely concealed her undergarments, which were adorned with delicate gold chains and shimmering jewels.

    The flimsy fabric struggled to contain her full curves, accentuating every detail of her figure.

    Sophia looked like an exotic dancer.

    And now, she was left alone in her chamber, accompanied only by the rapid thumping of her own heartbeat.

    She had known Claude since he was a boy, back when she was still a close friend of his mother. But they had been separated when he was sixteen, and she hadn''t seen him again until now¡ªuntil he had grown into a powerful, mature king.

    She shook her head, trying to push away her unease. ''No, I can''t think like this... He saved me and Olivia when no one else would. Because of him, my daughter is still alive, even if her condition is worrisome.''

    ''But still...''

    Her cheeks burned as an unbidden thought entered her mind¡ªClaude was big. Not just in stature, but in every way. His broad shoulders, his strong hands, his long fingers...

    Sophia swallowed hard, pressing a hand to her chest as she forced herself to take a deep breath.

    Tonight was going to be a long night.

    Sophia jolted when the door suddenly swung open. She quickly stood up from her bed, her hands clasped together in nervous anticipation.

    Her eyes widened as she saw the figure entering the room. Claude, still wrapped in a thick robe, had clearly just returned from outside.

    For a moment, she hesitated, unsure of what to do. Then, gathering her courage, she slowly approached him.

    "Your Majesty... Uhh... I''m here to be your bed partner tonight," she said, her voice trembling.

    She barely knew what she was saying as her hands, unsteady with nerves, reached for the sash of his robe. The heavy fabric dropped to the floor with a dull thud.

    Claude caught her wrist and let out a low chuckle. "Why are you so nervous? Didn''t you do this often when your husband was still alive?"

    Sophia''s cheeks burned red, her embarrassment reaching all the way to her ears.

    "I-It''s been a long time, Your Majesty... I''ve been a widow for over fifteen years."

    "Ah, right. That doesn''t mean you''ve become a virgin again, does it?" he teased, his smirk widening.

    His gaze raked over her, slow and deliberate. "I like your attire tonight. It really shows off your sexiness."

    She could feel the weight of his stare pressing down on her, making her too flustered to meet his eyes. Instead, she focused on the floor, her heart pounding in her chest.

    "You''re really eager to sleep with me, huh?" he mused before his patience wore thin.

    Without warning, he hoisted her up like a sack and tossed her onto the bed.

    "Y-Your Majesty! Calm down a bit!" she yelped, startled by his sudden movements.

    Claude only grinned as he stripped off his shirt and removed the unnecessary accessories that signified his status.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll still take my time with foreplay. I may enjoy destroying villages, but I''m surprisingly gentle in bed." He smirked.

    "Though, some women do beg me to be rough with them."

    Sophia swallowed hard as her gaze trailed over his rugged, muscular frame. Tentatively, she reached out, her fingers tracing over his defined abs.

    Claude leaned in, his lips pressing against the sensitive skin of her neck, trailing slow kisses that sent a shudder through her body.

    "So, Sophia," he murmured against her ear, his breath warm.

    "Do you like it gentle... or harsh?"

    His teeth grazed her earlobe before biting down lightly, making her whimper.

    "Nghh~ Your Majesty... Do as you like. I''m all yours," she whispered.

    She knew she had no choice¡ªif she wanted to survive here, she needed to bear his children, she had to please him.

    Claude''s smirk deepened. His hands moved to her breasts, finding them already perky beneath the thin fabric of her nightgown.

    "Oh my, you''re easy to please, aren''t you? I like that," he mused.

    He lowered his head, his mouth capturing one nipple as his fingers twisted the other. A sharp pleasure shot through her, making her arch her back.

    "Ah! Your Majesty! Claude... Nghhh~"

    Her breasts had always been sensitive, and the way he lavished attention on them sent waves of pleasure through her body.

    Her fingers slid into his dark hair, gripping it as he continued his ministrations.

    This¡ªthis was what he had dreamed of since the moment he first laid eyes on her. Her full, luscious breasts had captivated him for years.

    He had imagined squeezing them, twisting them, sucking them until they leaked milk.

    ''Fuck, I''m so hard! My dream widow is finally mine!''

    A growl rumbled in his throat as the arousal burned hotter inside him. His pants felt painfully tight.

    With a wicked grin, he pressed his foot against her clothed pussy, applying just the right amount of pressure.

    "Oh my Lord! Claude!" she cried out, her body responding instantly.

    That place¡ªuntouched for so long¡ªwas now pulsating with need.

    Claude finally pulled away from her breasts, wiping his mouth as he unbuckled his pants.

    "Ahhh, finally... Now I can use these tits for something even better."

 Chapter 75: Paizuri With His Dream MILF*

    Claude''s cock sprang free in front of her face, making Sophia''s eyes widen in shock at its sheer size.

    Before she could react, he impatiently tore through her transparent robe and bra, the shredded fabric falling away like discarded petals.

    "Y-Your Majesty, what are you trying to do?" she asked, her voice trembling with nervous.

    Claude smirked, his golden eyes gleaming with mischief. "It''s simple. Just put my tip in your mouth, alright?"

    His hands moved to her perky breasts, squeezing them firmly before sliding his thick shaft between them.

    "Now, open your mouth."

    Sophia hesitated for a second but obeyed, parting her lips as wide as she could. The moment his cock pressed inside, stretching her mouth to its limit, her breath hitched.

    "You want to satisfy me, don''t you?" Claude''s voice was low and commanding. "Then squeeze those slutty tits for me."

    She did as he said, pressing her soft mounds around his throbbing shaft. The warmth of her skin, the plushness of her breasts, and the slick friction made Claude groan in pleasure.

    "Ahh... fuck, that''s good."

    He tilted his head back slightly, his grip tightening on her chest as he began moving his hips, thrusting between the soft valley of her breasts.

    Sophia felt the heated length of his cock gliding smoothly between her tits, the tip hitting the back of her throat with each thrust.

    She fought the urge to gag, her body already growing hot from his touch. The musky scent of him, the way his cock pulsed against her tongue¡ªit was intoxicating.

    "Damn, your tits are amazing," Claude muttered, his fingers digging into the sheets. "Just like I imagined... No, even better."

    Her breath came in soft pants as she struggled to keep up with his pace, pressing her breasts tighter around him, sucking lightly on his tip every time it pushed into her mouth.

    The slick sensation, combined with the heat radiating from his body, sent shivers down her spine.

    Then, as she swallowed his precum, a strange heat spread through her veins. An aphrodisiac.

    The moment it took effect, her body responded instantly¡ªher nipples hardened, her thighs squeezed together, and a deep ache bloomed between her legs.

    She didn''t even feel suffocated when Claude moved faster, his thrusts becoming more urgent. Her throat burned from the stretch, but she didn''t care. His cock felt too good in her mouth, too delicious.

    "Ahh, shit! So this is how your tits feel all this time," Claude groaned, his cock twitching as her throat muscles instinctively tightened around him.

    The combined sensation of her wet mouth and soft, pillowy breasts had him teetering on the edge.

    "Sophia, you''re my dream MILF," he growled, his grip tangling in her hair as he guided her movements.

    "Can''t believe you''re here, moving those tits like a bitch while sucking me off with such dedication."

    His thrusts grew rougher, more erratic. "I should''ve fucked you the moment we first met! Should''ve made you mine from the start!" He laughed, his pleasure reaching its peak.

    Sophia barely had time to brace herself before he slammed deep, his cock throbbing violently.

    "Fuck! I''m gonna cum! Drink every last drop, understand?"

    She nodded, her mouth stretched full around him as he finally released, hot spurts coating her tongue and throat.

    She swallowed as much as she could, but there was too much¡ªsome dribbled past her lips, trailing down her chin.

    Claude finally let her go, his cock slipping from her mouth as she gasped for air, coughing slightly. Her entire body trembled, the aphrodisiac now in full effect.

    Her knees felt weak, her pussy soaked with need. She looked up at him, her eyes hazy with lust, her breath ragged.

    Claude smirked, already growing hard again.

    "Oh, don''t worry," he murmured darkly, tilting her chin up. "We''re just getting started."

    Claude wasted no time, pressing against her soaked underwear, teasing her with slow strokes.

    "Impatient, huh?" he murmured.

    Sophia could only nod softly, her breath still ragged as she struggled to steady herself.

    Then, with a smirk, he finally slipped his fingers beneath the damp fabric, brushing his index finger against her trembling pussy.

    Her body reacted instantly, shuddering at his touch¡ªshe was more than ready.

    His hand drifted upward, finding her swollen clit, and the moment he pressed down, a sharp jolt of pleasure shot through her.

    "Ahhh!!! Your Majesty! That part¡ª!" she gasped, biting her lower lip.

    Her late husband had never touched her like this, never made her feel anything close to the pleasure Claude was giving her now. It was overwhelming, intoxicating¡ªutterly addictive.

    Claude chuckled, relishing her response. "Such a needy pussy."

    Without hesitation, he pushed a finger inside her, testing how tight she was. Her walls clenched around him instinctively, confirming what she had told him¡ªshe hadn''t been touched in years.

    "Hnngh!" she whimpered, her hands gripping the white sheets beneath her.

    His finger moved with precision, curling inside her, rubbing against her walls, thrusting in and out while his thumb continued to play with her sensitive clit.

    Her wetness coated his fingers, the slick sound of her arousal filling the room as her body burned with desire.

    "Ahh!! Ohhh!!! Claude!!!"

    Her moans grew louder when he slid in another finger, scissoring them inside her, stretching her open to prepare her for something much bigger.

    "Damn... what a sexy reaction." He licked his lips, his excitement surging.

    Then, without warning, she let out a scream¡ªhis fingers had found her sweet spot.

    "HHHNNGGGHHH!!! That place! Right there, Claude!" she begged, her body trembling as she writhed beneath him.

    Claude obliged, pressing against that spot relentlessly, his fingers working faster, deeper.

    With every thrust, her juices splattered onto his hand, dripping onto the sheets, her pleasure made undeniable.

    Sophia could do nothing but moan wildly, completely lost in the sensation. For the first time in her life, she finally understood what true pleasure felt like.

    And then, it hit her all at once¡ª

    "AHHHH!!! AHHH!!! I''M CUMMINGGG!!! I''M CUMMMNNNN!!!"

    She screamed at the top of her lungs, her body convulsing as the orgasm tore through her, her walls squeezing around his fingers in rhythmic spasms.

    Claude felt her tighten so deliciously that it made his cock throb painfully¡ªhe was beyond impatient now.

    As her climax faded, he slowly withdrew his fingers, glistening with her slick arousal.

    Then, gripping her thighs, he spread her wide, positioning himself between her legs. His hard, twitching cock hovered just in front of her entrance, eager to claim her.

    "No time to rest, Sophia," Claude smirked, pressing his tip against her soaked folds. "Now it''s my turn to feel good."

 Chapter 76: F*cking The Dream MILF**

    His thick, throbbing cock brushed against her soaked folds, teasing her, coating his tip with her slick arousal.

    "Sophia... Look how wet you are for me, this little cunt is indeed impatient." His voice was husky, his dream MILF was in front of him and he couldn''t hold it anymore.

    She shivered beneath him, her legs trembling in anticipation. "Y-Your Majesty... Please..."

    Claude smirked. "Please what?"

    He pressed forward slightly, just enough for her to feel his heat without giving her what she wanted.

    She whimpered, her hands gripping the sheets. The aphrodisiac was in full swing, her mind only wanted the penis fulfilling her inside.

    "P-Please... I need it... Please put your hard cock inside my needy pussy." she didn''t expect something like that to come out of her mouth.

    That was all he needed to hear. With one powerful thrust, he pushed inside, burying himself deep within her.

    "AAHHHH!!!" Sophia cried out, her back arching as he stretched her open.

    Claude groaned, gripping her hips tightly as he felt her tight walls squeezing around him. "Shit... You''re even tighter than I imagined."

    He pulled back slowly before thrusting in again, deeper this time. The feeling of her warm, velvety walls clenching around him was driving him mad.

    He couldn''t hold back¡ªhis pace quickened, thrusting into her with steady, powerful strokes.

    Sophia could barely keep up with the overwhelming pleasure. She gasped and moaned beneath him, her body rocked by every movement.

    "HNGGHH!!! Your Majesty... You''re so deep!!!"

    Claude grinned, leaning over her, his hands moving to cup her full, bouncing breasts. "You know... these tits of yours..."

    He squeezed them roughly, loving how soft and perfect they felt in his hands. "They''ve been driving me crazy since the first time I saw you."

    He pinched her hard nipples, making her gasp. "Mmm! C-Claude¡ª!"

    His mouth found one of them, latching on hungrily. He sucked hard, rolling his tongue over the sensitive bud, biting it just enough to make her cry out.

    "Ahhh! Nngh~ is so good!!! My nipple feels so hot!!!"

    Her fingers tangled in his dark hair as he continued to thrust into her, his mouth worshipping her breasts while his cock filled her completely.

    He pulled away, licking his lips. "You taste so damn good."

    Claude suddenly sat back, pulling her up onto his lap. He grabbed her waist and forced her to straddle him, his cock still buried deep inside her.

    "Ride me, Sophia," he commanded, his hands gripping her hips.

    She hesitated, her cheeks burning. "I-I..."

    His eyes darkened with amusement. "What? Your husband never made you ride him?"

    She shook her head, embarrassed.

    Claude chuckled. "Tsk, what a waste. With tits like these... you were made for this."

    With a firm grip, he guided her, lifting her slightly before pulling her down onto his cock. She gasped, her body jolting from the sensation of taking him even deeper in this position.

    "OHHH!!! Claude!!! So deep!!!"

    "Yeah... just like that." He groaned, watching her tits bounce beautifully with each movement.

    He grabbed them again, squeezing, kneading, his thumbs flicking over her sensitive nipples. "Fuck, I can''t get enough of these tits."

    Remembering how much he wanted to do it when he was still a toddler.

    Now the MILF was him completely, ''What a good day to be a king.''

    She whimpered, her body responding to his every touch. The aphrodisiac made her even crazier, as if she lost her mind and only know how to fuck.

    She began to move, rolling her hips as she rode him, her hands resting on his shoulders for support.

    "OHHHNNN!!! NGGHHH!!!"

    "YOUR COCK DESTROYING MY INSIDEE!!!"

    "I LOVE ITNNN!!! AHHH!!!"

    She started to scream, her voice from up and bottom filled the room. Her pussy keeps on releasing love juices, making her move faster.

    Claude leaned in, taking one nipple into his mouth again, sucking hard as he thrust his hips upward to meet her movements.

    Sophia''s body quivered, overwhelmed by the pleasure. Every time he thrust up into her, her clit rubbed against his abdomen, sending waves of ecstasy through her.

    "I-I''m... Oh God¡ª!"

    Claude groaned against her breast, his grip on her hips tightening. "Yeah, that''s it. Cum your slutty pussy for me, Sophia."

    She moaned loudly as the pleasure built up inside her, her walls clenching around his cock. Her body trembled as orgasm crashed over her, making her shake in his arms.

    "AAHHH!!! OHHH!!! CUMM!!! CUMINGGG!!!"

    Feeling her tighten around him, Claude cursed under his breath. "Shit¡ª"

    He flipped her onto her hands and knees without warning, pulling out briefly before thrusting back into her from behind.

    "AHHH!!" Sophia gasped, her arms barely holding her up as he took her from behind.

    She still in the middle of her climax, making her pussy super sensitive. But she didn''t mind, the aphrodisiac effect lessened her pain and increased her pleasure even more.

    His hands gripped her hips tightly, his fingers digging into her soft flesh as he pounded into her at a relentless pace.

    The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room, mixed with their moans and gasps.

    Claude watched the way her ass jiggled with every thrust, the way her back arched so perfectly. "Fuck, you look so good like this." he then slapped her ass, making Sophia jolted.

    "OHHH!!! HNNGHH!!!"

    He leaned forward, reaching around to grab her breasts, kneading them roughly as he fucked her.

    "And these¡ª" He pinched her nipples, rolling them between his fingers. "I swear, I''ll never get tired of playing with them."

    Sophia moaned helplessly, the pleasure overwhelming her again. "OHH CLAUDEE!!! SO GOOD!!! I CAN''T!!! MY PUSSY FEEL SO GOODD!!!"

    Claude grinned, his voice teasing. "You''re enjoying this way too much."

    He leaned in further, biting her ear before whispering, "Does it turn you on? Knowing your body is mine now?"

    She whimpered, her body shuddering at his words. "Y-YES!!! I DOO!!! PLEASE FUCK ME MORE PLEASE!!!"

    He smirked, thrusting into her even harder. "Say it."

    She gasped, her hands gripping the sheets as she barely managed to form the words. "MY BODY IS YOURS, CLAUDEE!!!"

    "Good, because you are indeed mine, from top to bottom, all of it exists for pleasuring me only!" He groaned, feeling his climax nearing.

    He couldn''t hold it anymore, her pussy was clamping down on him, and it keep massaging his hard cock as if wanted to milk him dry.

    His pace became erratic, his grip on her tightening as he thrust deep inside her one last time, spilling his hot release into her.

    "F-Fuck!"

    Sophia gasped as she felt his warmth fill her, her own orgasm hitting at the same time.

    "YOUR MAJESTYY!!! CUMMNGHHH!!!"

    They both collapsed onto the bed, their bodies slick with sweat, their breaths heavy.

    Claude chuckled darkly, pulling her close against him. His hand found her breast again, lazily kneading it as if he wasn''t ready to stop.

    "You really are perfect," he muttered against her skin.

    Sophia blushed, her body still trembling. "Y-You''re obsessed with my breasts, aren''t you?"

    Claude smirked, kissing her shoulder. "Damn right, I am."

    His fingers traced down her body, teasing her sensitive nipple again. "And I''m not done with them yet."

    She shuddered as he rolled her onto her back, his eyes dark with hunger.

    "Not only I destroyed you and your sexy tits completely."

    His cock, still hard, pressed against her thigh.

    And she realized he was right.

    Tonight was far from over.

 Chapter 77: Tentacles Attack!**

    "How is it, Sophia? Do you like my tentacles?" Claude asked, his voice thick with amusement.

    Sophia didn''t answer¡ªshe couldn''t. She was too lost in the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body.

    "Aaahhh!! Not enough!!! Please, fuck me!!!" she cried out, her body trembling as the tentacles held her suspended in midair.

    They coiled around her wrists and ankles, keeping her spread open for him. Smaller, thinner ones wrapped around her swollen, sensitive nipples, tightening just enough to make them red and engorged.

    Her breasts ached with need, and the mix of love juices and cum dripping from her untouched pussy only heightened her frustration.

    "Please... ughhh!!! Ahh!!! Claude!!!"

    Yet even as her body twitched with desperation, it wasn''t enough to push her over the edge. She was too sensitive, her climax teasing just beyond her reach, leaving her gasping for more.

    Claude grinned, stroking his painfully hard cock as he watched her squirm. "Nah, I want you to cum just from your tits first. After that, I''ll give you what you want the most."

    His smirk deepened. He was impatient too, but those gorgeous breasts of hers needed to be properly trained.

    "N-No!! Impossible!!!" she sobbed, her voice trembling as her helpless body quivered in midair.

    Even as she cried out in protest, her expression was breathtaking¡ªflushed, tear-streaked, and utterly desperate.

    Claude stepped closer, pressing himself against her soaked entrance but refusing to push in. The teasing touch made her entire body jolt.

    "Nothing is impossible, darling," he murmured against her ear.

    Then, with a snap of his fingers, something new emerged.

    Two more tentacles slithered into view¡ªthese weren''t like the others. Their tips resembled small, open mouths, lined with tiny, sharp canines.

    Sophia''s eyes widened in shock as they latched onto her breasts, replacing the smaller tentacles.

    "N-No! What is that?!" she gasped, struggling against her restraints.

    Claude only smirked as the tentacle-mouths began to move, their soft, toothy ridges grazing against her already hypersensitive nipples.

    Sophia let out a sharp scream, her eyes rolling back as the unbearable sensation sent shocks of pleasure through her entire body.

    "OH GODDD!!! LORDDD!!! AHHH!!! AHHH!!!"

    The way they suckled at her, their tiny teeth teasing just enough to add a hint of delicious pain, made her nipples throb and swell even more.

    It was unlike anything she had ever felt before¡ªso intense, so consuming.

    Claude tilted his head, watching her with dark amusement. "Such a beautiful sight. Now, can you cum for me, Sophia? Or... is this still not enough?"

    Sophia couldn''t even form words. Her moans came out broken, her body convulsing as the pleasure built higher and higher, but still, she hadn''t tipped over the edge.

    Claude let out a mock sigh. "Still not enough, huh? Then let''s add one more thing."

    Another tentacle-mouth emerged, this one smaller and far more focused. It slithered down between her legs, its open mouth closing around her swollen, neglected clit.

    The moment it sucked on the sensitive bud, Sophia''s entire body jerked violently.

    "A-AHHHH!!! H-HIGHH!!! W-WHAT IS¡ª!!!"

    She couldn''t even finish her sentence. Her back arched, her muscles tensed, and her body spasmed uncontrollably.

    The stimulation was beyond anything she had ever known¡ªher nipples being nibbled, her clit being sucked, her body floating helplessly in midair.

    It was too much.

    Her climax hit her like a tidal wave.

    "CUMMMINGGGG!!! CUMMINGGG!!!" she screamed, her voice raw as she squirted hard, soaking the sheets below.

    Her body twitched and convulsed as the pleasure ripped through her, leaving her panting and trembling.

    Claude licked his lips as he watched her juices splatter across the bed, a droplet landing close to his mouth. He smirked.

    "Good girl," he praised, his voice thick with desire.

    "Now, I hope your pussy knows how to react when I grab these tits again."

    And with that, he moved closer, pressing the tip of his cock against her dripping entrance.

    It was finally time to fuck her properly.

    Without hesitation, Claude thrust deep inside her, and the sudden stretch sent Sophia over the edge instantly.

    "AHHH!!! CUMMINGGG!!!" she screamed, her walls clenching around him in a violent orgasm, her body trembling as the pleasure consumed her.

    She gasped as the realization hit¡ªhis thick, throbbing cock was finally inside her, stretching her impossibly wide. Whimpering, her body swayed, desperate for more.

    "Hhhhnngghh!!! Finally! Finally! Claude, please... Please move! Faster, please!!!" she begged, her voice shaking with need.

    Claude only laughed, amused by her desperation. "Greedy, aren''t you?"

    But he didn''t deny her. Without another word, he pulled back and slammed into her again, starting a relentless pace.

    "Fuck... You''re still this tight even after everything?" he groaned, his fingers digging into her plush breasts as she jolted from the sensation.

    The moment he groped her, her pussy clenched around him again, sending a fresh wave of pleasure through his body.

    "Ahh, damn it," he hissed, cursing at how good she felt.

    Sophia''s eyes rolled back, her breath hitching as another orgasm crashed over her. She came again, her juices squirting wildly, drenching the sheets.

    But Claude didn''t stop. He pounded into her mercilessly, each thrust making her body shudder.

    "Damn, you slut," he groaned, his voice thick with lust. "Can''t stop cumming, huh? I''m that good, aren''t I?"

    Sophia couldn''t even respond. Her body was burning, the pleasure never-ending, leaving her brain a complete mess.

    "Hhhnnggg!!! S-So good... I can''t stop..." she babbled, her mind too clouded with bliss to form coherent words.

    Claude was losing control, his usual composure slipping as the heat coiled in his gut.

    Sweat dripped from his temple as he gritted his teeth, overwhelmed by the intoxicating sensation of her tight, convulsing walls milking him.

    "Shit... I''m gonna fill you up, Sophia," he growled, his thrusts growing erratic. "Gonna make you pregnant with my child."

    With a sharp tug on her swollen nipple, he sent her over the edge one last time.

    "AHHHHNNN!!! HAAAHHHHH!!! CUMMINGGG!!!"

    Sophia''s last scream before she fainted echoed in the room as her body convulsed violently, her pussy spasming around him.

    Claude groaned deeply, his cock twitching as he spilled inside her, his hot seed flooding her womb.

    Her body jerked as she squirted again, the sheer intensity of her climax making her go limp beneath him.

    As the last waves of pleasure faded, the tentacles gently lowered Sophia onto the bed, her exhausted form lying motionless.

    Claude collapsed beside her, his chest rising and falling heavily as he took in the sight of his handiwork¡ªthe mess of fluids, the scent of sex in the air, and the woman beside him, completely ruined.

    Just as he was about to close his eyes, a sudden chime echoed in his mind.

    [Ding!]

    [Sophia Jenson has become your mate!]

    [Keep pumping her until she''s pregnant! She has a chance to bear A-S-rank children!]

 Chapter 78: Personal Knight

    "So, you want to reclaim your honor by becoming my personal knight?"

    Claude raised an eyebrow, studying Wren, who knelt before him.

    Wren nodded vigorously, his green eyes gleaming with determination. He had once been the Vice-Commander of the Dark Elysium Army, serving under Layla, but now he was here, seeking to start anew.

    Claude had been brutally honest in his assessment of Wren¡ªa trait his siblings would have considered degrading¡ªbut rather than being insulted, Wren had been captivated by his unfiltered words.

    To mark his decision, Wren had cut his long brown hair, severing ties with his past. He had even wanted to discard his family name entirely, but his father had pleaded with him to keep it.

    Layla sighed. "Honestly, I didn''t mind Wren staying, but he and some of my uncles insisted that he be demoted."

    Claude glanced at her. "His opponent was Ezra. That''s hardly a fair fight."

    Layla pinched the bridge of her nose. "Exactly. And now I''m losing one of my best subordinates because of it."

    Claude studied her expression. "You seem troubled. Was he that useful?"

    "Well..." Layla hesitated, rubbing the back of her head. "He''s surprisingly good at handling documents, which is rare for a knight..." Her voice trailed off, clearly embarrassed about that fact.

    Claude sighed, shifting his gaze back to Wren. "And what exactly do you hope to learn from serving me?"

    "I''m a simple man. If someone stands in my way, I''ll remove them. If they''re my ally, I''ll make sure they never regret it." he continues.

    Wren clenched his fist, "It''s Your Majesty''s mindset that fascinates me."

    "You''re... shameless."

    Claude blinked. "Excuse me?"

    Wren immediately shook his head. "No, that''s not the right word. More like... unconventional."

    Claude turned to Layla, unimpressed. "Is he serious?"

    Layla let out a tired sigh. "He''s honest to a fault, Your Majesty. Please take care of him."

    Claude smirked. "Well, I don''t mi¡ª"

    Before he could even finish his sentence, Wren had already bowed his head. "Thank you, Your Majesty! I owe you my life! I swear, I''ll become the best knight you''ve ever had!"

    Claude exhaled through his nose. "We''ll see about that."

    Then, with a snap of his fingers, Sun stepped forward, already prepared with a set of commoner''s clothing for him.

    "Strip off your armor," Claude ordered. "We''re heading into town."

    ***

    The town was as bleak as ever, but at least Claude''s policies had started to take effect. He had ensured thick robes and clothes were provided for the people¡ªnecessary measures in a land as eternally cold as Elysium.

    Some construction work was already underway, with workers repairing potholes along the main roads.

    The capital was the kingdom''s face, and if an ally or an enemy ever visited, Claude refused to let them see it in such a sorry state. Infrastructure was crucial, after all.

    "Your Majesty, you''ve been here for less than a month, yet the common folk already look better than before," Wren whispered, his tone laced with admiration.

    Claude responded with confidence, "Of course. But it''s still not enough. They need more to live comfortably."

    Thanks to magic concealing their appearances, the commoners wouldn''t recognize them, allowing them to observe freely.

    Layla, who walked beside Claude, furrowed her brows. "Your Majesty, I don''t understand why you go to such lengths for them. How does this benefit us in war?"

    Claude didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at Layla, noticing how she deliberately kept her distance.

    Even the briefest accidental touch made her jerk away, moving almost a meter apart as a faint blush dusted her cheeks.

    ''A shy type, huh?'' He smirked.

    Layla was so different from Lilac. If it had been Lilac, she would have clung to him, teasing him relentlessly.

    That woman always found an excuse to touch him, often leading to a heated make-out session in his office.

    ''Oh well, I love all my harem equally... except for my mother. She''s clearly the love of my life.''

    Without warning, Claude reached out and took Layla''s hand, his fingers curling around hers.

    "Why are you so stiff around me? Aren''t you my concubine?"

    Layla stiffened instantly, her face turning scarlet. "Uh... Y-Your Majesty, I was asking about war preparation..." she mumbled, looking away.

    Claude only chuckled. "Well, shy types are adorable too."

    "I-It''s not that¡ª"

    Before she could finish, a commotion erupted not far from them, drawing their attention.

    Claude immediately recognized the source¡ªEzra.

    ''What is he up to now?''

    Beside him, Wren clenched his fists, his expression darkening. "Your Majesty, should we intervene?"

    Claude shook his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "Let''s watch and see how this unfolds."

    With that, the three of them slipped into a concealed spot, positioning themselves perfectly to observe the drama without being noticed.

    An elderly man stepped forward, holding out a thick woolen robe with both hands, his wrinkled fingers trembling slightly¡ªnot from fear, but from frustration.

    "Take it back," the old man said, his voice trembling. "We don''t want anything from you."

    Ezra''s jaw tightened. "What are you saying? The eternal winter is cruel, and these robes will keep you warm. Do you think rejecting them will change anything?"

    Another woman stepped up, thrusting a sack of oat and wheat toward him. "We know this is your doing, Lord Ezra. But we don''t need your charity."

    "Your fallen house is the reason so many of our families are dead!"

    "The plague killing many of us because of your House giving us medicine that makes the illness worsen!"

    "This land was supposed to be free from the plague! Maybe your House was the one who spread it from the beginning!"

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd.

    Ezra''s fingers twitched, and his emotions surged. "That wasn''t true at all," he bit out, his voice sharp with irritation.

    "My House is just trying to help all of you back then!"

    The elderly man narrowed his eyes. "Does it matter? Our families died screaming in their beds while your kin feasted in their grand halls."

    "And now you expect us to just... take your charity? As if that will make us forget?"

    A younger man, no older than twenty, stepped forward and dropped his robe onto the ground.

    "You can keep your pity, Lord Ezra. We''d rather suffer the cold than wear something tainted by your family''s name."

    The town hall was now full of someone who wanted to return the things the King or for them, Ezra had given.

    ''No, this... Does this mean I failed? After all of that, I still can''t rebuild my House?''

 Chapter 79 79: Help From The Unexpected

    "Your Majesty, will you help him?" Layla''s voice was sharp with frustration.

    Her fingers curled into fists as she watched Ezra struggle against the common folk.

    "Lord Ezra... He helped them all, and this is how they repay him?"

    "But they''re not wrong." Wren was the one to answer, arms crossed as he observed the unfolding conflict.

    "House Algrin failed to contain the plague. Countless commoners died because of it."

    Layla scoffed, shooting him a glare. "Tch, everyone knows it wasn''t his house. It was your corrupt branch family that embezzled the funds meant for medicine development."

    "They frame Algrin House hoping that one of their branch family can be the next Honorable Houses!"

    Justice had always been Layla''s guiding principle. Watching someone be condemned unfairly set her blood boiling.

    Claude, however, remained unfazed. "We won''t interfere."

    His voice was calm. "If they refuse the clothes and food, so be it. Let them freeze and starve."

    Layla turned to him in disbelief. "Your Majesty!"

    But Claude continued, unbothered. "And Ezra? If he fails to handle this, then he''s unfit to be the Minister of Welfare."

    Wren blinked, shocked by his lord''s words. "But Your Majesty, don''t you care about the common folk? And isn''t Ezra your ally?"

    Claude met Wren''s bewildered gaze, lips curling into a smirk. "I do care about them. But there must be boundaries, Wren. I won''t beg people to accept my help. If they don''t want it, then that''s their choice."

    He turned his eyes back to Ezra, watching as the nobleman struggled to maintain control of the situation.

    "And as for Ezra... If he can''t solve something as small as this, how can he handle larger crises in the future?''

    "His work revolves around the people¡ªsurveys, policies, welfare programs. If they can''t accept him, how can he serve them properly?"

    Wren scratched the back of his neck, still struggling with the logic. "Ugh... That''s harsh."

    But even as he said it, he couldn''t deny the truth in Claude''s reasoning.

    Layla, though still displeased, lowered her gaze. "But helping him isn''t prohibited... right?"

    Claude chuckled. "Of course not. But Ezra has too much pride to ask for help."

    Just as he expected, the situation continued to escalate.

    Ezra, standing in the middle of the furious crowd, pushed the garments back toward them. "Listen to me! This is for your own good!"

    "Then apologize!" A rough voice shouted from the front.

    "Apologize for the lives lost because of your House!"

    Ezra stiffened. His grip on the clothing tightened. "It''s been thirty years! Isn''t what I''m doing now proof that I''m trying to make things right?"

    "But you''ve never apologized!" Another voice rang out, filled with raw emotion.

    "Time doesn''t erase the pain! You live longer and untouched by the plague with your ''Three-Star Evolution'' while our families died young!"

    "We lost our loved ones while your House remained untouched!"

    Ezra clenched his jaw. He knew what they wanted. But if he apologized, it would mean acknowledging his House as the direct cause of their suffering.

    It would mean admitting guilt, even for actions he hadn''t committed himself.

    So he stayed silent.

    And the crowd pushed him further into a corner.

    "Everyone, calm down!"

    A loud voice cut through the commotion, commanding attention. The crowd turned, their gazes landing on a young man standing atop a wooden crate.

    His voice was sharp, resolute¡ªone that Ezra recognized instantly.

    Raddit.

    Ezra''s eyes widened slightly. He hadn''t expected to see him here.

    Raddit took a deep breath, sweeping his gaze over the gathering. "I am one of the orphans House Algrin took in! After the plague took my family, they sheltered me in their own mansion, using what little wealth they had left!"

    His voice rang with emotion, strong and unwavering.

    "Many of us lost our families to that terrible time. But did House Algrin abandon us? No! They gave us food, shelter, and jobs so we could continue living!"

    He clenched his fists, raising his chin. "I''m twenty-five now, and I have a family of my own because of Lord Ezra''s kindness!"

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, but Raddit wasn''t done.

    "Even now, he continues to take in orphans, offering charity to the families of victims and those without food or a roof over their heads!"

    He turned to look at Ezra, his gaze filled with pride. "He has never once abandoned us."

    The daemons shifted, uncertainty creeping into their expressions.

    Raddit''s voice sharpened, filled with conviction. "He may not have spoken an apology, but how many of you here have benefited from his generosity?"

    He looked around, challenged. "His house fell because he gave too much to help those who suffered. And yet, you still demand more?"

    The words hit like a hammer. The crowd hesitated, glancing at one another, guilt creeping onto their faces.

    Raddit''s expression hardened. "And if that''s not enough for you, then remember¡ªthis aid isn''t only from Lord Ezra. His Majesty, the King himself, provided these gifts."

    His voice grew firmer. "Will you embarrass your King by rejecting them?"

    Silence fell.

    The daemons exchanged uneasy glances, their whispers growing louder. They had always assumed the charity they received came from nameless benefactors.

    Never had they realized House Algrin had been behind so much of it.

    Then, an elderly man, the very one who had first rejected Ezra, stepped forward. His shoulders were stiff with lingering pride, but his voice trembled with emotion.

    "I... I apologize, Lord Ezra." He lowered his head.

    "One of my grandchildren received free medical treatment. We never knew who paid for it. The doctor only told us it came from someone important and benevolent."

    He swallowed, eyes glistening. "It must have been you."

    His hands tightened around the bundle of clothing he had previously refused. "I don''t deserve your kindness... so I still cannot accept this."

    Ezra''s eyes softened, and without hesitation, he pressed the garments back into the old man''s hands. "Please, take it. There is no debt to repay."

    The old man''s lips trembled before he bowed low. "Thank you... thank you so much!"

    One by one, the daemons followed, murmuring apologies and accepting the aid.

    Ezra exhaled quietly, his gaze shifting back to Raddit. A slow, proud smile tugged at his lips. "You''ve grown well."

 Chapter 80: Little Schemer

    After everything was settled, Raddit approached Ezra, who let out a quiet sigh of relief. Today''s work was finally done.

    Unlike yesterday, when he had been ordered by Claude to conduct a "survey" on what the commoners needed most -though at first, he didn''t understand what a survey was- today had been an exhausting battle of wills.

    Yesterday, no one had even spared him a glance. His presence alone had been enough for the people to turn their backs on him, unwilling to answer his questions.

    In the end, his lord had ordered him to distribute necessities instead.

    At first, the plan worked¡ªhis subordinates had handed out supplies to those in need, keeping his name hidden.

    But today, things have turned into a double-edged sword. Instead of gratitude, suspicion and resentment had flared up, nearly turning the entire effort against him.

    He was fortunate that Raddit had stepped in, though the fact that he had needed to be saved at all meant he still hadn''t met his lord''s expectations.

    "Lord Ezra, you should''ve told me if you planned to distribute all of this." Raddit gestured to the sacks of wheat and thick bundles of clothing.

    "Honestly, I just didn''t expect you to do it openly, without hiding behind a fake name or something."

    Ezra exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "I was assigned by His Majesty to handle this."

    He motioned toward a nearby bench near the towering statue of The Lord of Calamity. "Let''s sit."

    Raddit''s eyes lit up as he sat beside him. "Oh wow, so you''re active as a noble again?"

    Ezra gave a small nod. "This is His Majesty''s order... and I''ve been considering rebuilding my House."

    Raddit''s expression turned serious. "Lord Ezra, you don''t have to do this alone. I''ll help however I can¡ªnot just me, but the other orphans you saved too." His voice was firm, filled with sincerity.

    Ezra shook his head with a tired chuckle. "You don''t owe me anything. I only did what was necessary¡ªto repay the pain my House inflicted on you and your families."

    "Then let us repay you in return." Raddit grinned.

    Ezra sighed but relented. "If you''re so determined, then apply for a position in the Ministry of Welfare. We need more staff, but so far, there have been few applicants."

    Raddit''s grin widened. "Of course! I''ll even bring my friends along! But... isn''t that kind of position usually filled by members of the Honorable Houses?"

    Ezra leaned back, crossing his arms. "His Majesty believes the Ministry of Welfare exists to serve the people. That means I need to be as close to them as possible."

    His gaze turned thoughtful. "And what better way to achieve that than by working alongside them?"

    Raddit blinked, then laughed. "I didn''t think of it that way... His Majesty must have a unique way of thinking."

    Ezra''s lips curled into a faint smile. "He is... indeed."

    Raddit suddenly stood up. "Ah, Lord Ezra, I need to go. I promised my wife I''d buy something for her."

    He paused, scratching his cheek. "I almost forgot¡ªI only came here because a suspicious old man told me you might be at the town hall and need help."

    Ezra frowned. "Wait... you didn''t come here on your own?"

    Raddit shook his head. "Nope. Some old guy told me you''d be here. He was... oddly expensive looking robe. Definitely not a commoner."

    He shrugged, glancing to the side as if trying to recall more details. "Anyway, I need to go. Let''s meet again, Lord Ezra!"

    And just like that, Raddit left, disappearing into the crowd.

    Ezra remained seated, his mind whirring.

    A well-dressed old man, pointing Raddit toward him?

    "Don''t tell me..."

    ***

    Claude crossed his arms, his disguise completely abandoned the moment he spotted Eldrich watching the aftermath from a distance.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed the old man by the collar and dragged him into a quiet alley, away from prying ears.

    "Ah, so it really was you helping Ezra, huh?" Claude''s voice was laced with amusement.

    Eldrich rubbed the back of his neck, looking unbothered despite the situation. "Eh? Well, Your Majesty, that stubborn old fool just needed a little push. I only nudged one of the kids he took in, that''s all."

    Claude''s expression didn''t change. "No, you didn''t just help him. You backed him into a corner."

    At that, Eldrich averted his gaze to the side, suddenly looking a bit nervous.

    Wren, who had been standing nearby, immediately jumped to his father''s defense. "What? My father was only trying to help Lord Ezra!"

    Claude scoffed. "Really? You expect me to believe that? How could he have pushed Raddit into action if he didn''t already know exactly how the people would react?"

    He stepped closer, his presence looming. "Ezra came here with nothing but papers for a simple survey. He wasn''t distributing the supplies himself¡ªhis men were handling that."

    He grabbed Eldrich''s shoulder, squeezing it just enough to make the old man tense up. "And yet, you somehow knew the situation would turn against him."

    Eldrich let out a weary sigh. "I didn''t have a choice. It was for the best."

    Wren''s face paled. "Your Majesty, please don''t punish my father!"

    But instead of anger, Claude let out a sharp, amused laugh. "Punish him?" His smirk widened.

    "No, Wren. I like his style. Keep doing it¡ªfor my benefit, Eldrich."

    Both father and son froze, equally bewildered. While Claude looks even more confused. Weren''t they daemons? A race that wanted to conquer the world and erase humanity?

    How come they were reacting like this to this simple cunning trick?

    Even Layla, who had been silent until now, was visibly shocked.

    "Your Majesty! What Eldrich did... isn''t that dirty work?!" she protested, her voice tinged with frustration.

    Claude raised a brow. "Layla, you''re a general, aren''t you? Have you ever actually been to war?"

    She stammered before slowly shaking her head.

    Claude chuckled. "Then you''re nai?ve. Not everything in this world can be solved through fairness and honor."

    Layla looked down, fidgeting with her fingers, shame creeping into her expression.

    Claude''s smirk softened slightly as he reached out, tucking a strand of her navy-blue hair behind her pointed ear.

    "But don''t worry," he murmured, "that innocence of yours is still rather adorable."

    Layla''s face instantly turned red. "Y-Your Majesty! Such words...!"

    Claude simply laughed, then turned back to business. "You wanted to know why I''m handling the commoners this way, right?"

    Layla, still flustered, nodded.

    Claude''s tone grew firm. "It''s for war."

    Wren furrowed his brows. "War? What do you mean, Your Majesty?"

    Claude exhaled, his gaze sharp as ever. "Wars require many things, Wren. And one of the most important? Manpower. Tell me, how many daemons do we have in our forces right now?"

    Wren hesitated. "Around two thousand?"

    Claude nodded. "Exactly. Do you think that''s enough?"

    Silence fell over the group.

    "We might have elite knights and powerful magic users capable of wiping out thousands," Claude continued, "but numbers still matter."

    He clasped his hands together, his expression brimming with excitement.

    "Since you''re already here, Eldrich, let''s move on to the next phase of my plan. This will be quick!"

 Chapter 81: Useless Artifact and A Pillow To Comfort

    Claude surveyed the room, his sharp gaze moving across the rows of ancient relics¡ªarmors, swords, bows, shields, and more, all encased in pristine glass.

    "Now, Eldrich, tell me¡ªwhich of these will fetch the highest price at auction?" he asked, arms crossed.

    Eldrich stared at him in disbelief. "Excuse me, Your Majesty?"

    Claude had dragged him all the way to the artifact room¡ªa vast collection of Lord Donovan''s most prized possessions, trophies from battles and conquests spanning the world.

    Each piece was a testament to Elysium''s might, a legacy of blood and glory. And now, the king wanted to sell them?!

    Eldrich would rather die.

    "You can''t, Your Majesty! These artifacts are proof of Elysium''s greatness!" Layla was the first to protest, her voice sharp with disapproval.

    Claude, unbothered, let his fingers drift toward one of the glass cases, stopping just short of touching it.

    "Right, and how much does it cost to maintain all of these?" he mused. "You know... considering they''ll probably shatter the moment I lay a hand on them?"

    Eldrich nearly had a heart attack, rushing forward to stop him. "Your Majesty, please! If you touch them like that, they really will break!"

    Claude smirked. "See? They''re fragile, expensive, and serve no purpose beyond collecting dust."

    "That money could be used for something far more practical¡ªlike funding pregnancy care for women who want children. And when those children grow up, we can send them to war." His tone was so casual it was chilling.

    "Your Majesty!" Layla gasped.

    Wren, however, snorted. "You know, he has a point. These relics are a waste of space. I always hated them anyway."

    Eldrich''s head snapped toward his son, and he gasped. "What did you just say?!"

    Wren shrugged. "You''ve been shoving this steward nonsense down my throat my entire life, lecturing me about useless antiques, when you know my real passion is becoming a knight, Father." He placed a proud hand on his chest.

    "To hell with your passion, Wren!" Eldrich barked, arms flailing dramatically.

    "These artifacts¡ªmy artifacts¡ªare my life! I won''t let you touch them, not even if it''s an order from the King himself!"

    Claude raised a brow as Eldrich dramatically spread his arms and legs, guarding the relics as if shielding a clutch of newborns.

    "These are my babies! My pride! My perfect sons! I refuse to part with even one!"

    Wren blinked. "Eh? Aren''t I your proud son?"

    "Shut up, Wren! Of course, you are. But these?" Eldrich motioned to the artifacts, eyes glistening with raw emotion. "They''re more important than my own life!"

    Claude exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. "Wren, do something about your father."

    Wren scratched his head, looking helpless. "Your Majesty, men his age have heads harder than stone and wills as immovable as mountains. I don''t think I can help you here."

    Claude groaned, dragging a hand down his face.

    Layla, still visibly concerned, spoke up. "Your Majesty, even if you manage to sell these artifacts, your policy regarding pregnancy for war isn''t exactly... effective. It takes years to raise an army that way, and war is right in front of us."

    Claude''s expression didn''t waver. "Believe me, it will work. We need human resources not just for war, but for the kingdom''s overall production."

    Layla frowned, rubbing her chin. "Human... what?"

    Claude didn''t have time to explain economic theory. Instead, he turned back to Eldrich and sighed. "Just make a list. Rank them from most historically significant to least. I''ll decide which ones stay and which ones go."

    Eldrich paled. "B-but Your Majesty! You can''t do this to my babies!" His voice wavered on the brink of tears.

    Claude had had enough. He grabbed the old man by the face, squeezing his cheeks. "Just do what I said and shut up."

    Eldrich whimpered, nodding reluctantly.

    Claude finally stepped out of the artifact room, leaving behind Eldrich''s endless ramblings. The moment he entered the garden, his tense shoulders eased slightly.

    The asphodel flowers were in full bloom, their black petals swaying under the breeze, while the rare blue roses stood proudly among them¡ªa sight he had ordered Keira to turn this side of the palace into little spring so that his mother could find solace here.

    Yet today, it was his mind that needed relief.

    His crimson eyes traced the gentle ripples of the small spring, his thoughts heavy, his patience worn thin.

    "Your Majesty, you seem more stressed than ever. What happened?"

    Layla''s voice pulled him back. She was seated on the stone bench beside him, maintaining some distance¡ªthough not as much as before.

    Claude turned his head to her, his gaze naturally drifting from her sharp, inquisitive face... down to her armored chest, where her curves still pressed against the confines of metal and fabric.

    "Hmm..."

    Before she could react, he leaned in closer¡ªso close that she instinctively tensed. And before she could slip away, Claude rested his head against her breasts, settling into them as if they were his personal pillow.

    A deep, satisfied sigh escaped his lips.

    "Hahh... This is better."

    His mind cleared instantly. ''Tits really can heal anything.''

    "Y-Your Majesty! This is too much!" Layla stammered, her body frozen in place.

    "Sshh... Just stay still, Layla. You''re my general and my concubine. You should know your duties, right?" His voice was teasing, but his exhaustion was real.

    Layla''s face burned red from his words, but she didn''t push him away.

    Claude sighed again, shifting slightly to get comfortable. "Your damn father... he keeps drilling nonsense into my head and stifling my rage."

    His lips twisted into a wry smirk. "And yet, the worst part? His suggestions actually make sense. And they work. Damn it."

    Layla sighed in understanding. "Yes... my father is like that."

    She leaned back slightly, staring at the sky. "He''s always been controlling, even with me and my sister. We felt like birds trapped in a golden cage."

    Her voice dipped. "That''s why my sister ended up the way she did."

    Claude glanced at her, his golden eyes glinting with amusement. "Right. But I have to admit, I''m grateful for his strict discipline."

    He tilted his head slightly, his cheek brushing against her warm skin. "If you''d been raised in a normal family, you probably wouldn''t have even spared me a glance, right?"

    Layla''s pointed ears twitched before drooping slightly. "You''re not wrong..." She hesitated before adding, "We must seem strange to you."

    Claude chuckled. "Not at all. In fact, I''m quite lucky to have concubines as hot as you and your sister."

    His voice dropped to a playful murmur. "And you can''t deny it either, Layla. My cock felt amazing inside you, didn''t it?"

    Layla jerked upright, utterly flustered. "Y-Your Majesty! Stop teasing me like that!" Her fists lightly thumped against his head, her entire face glowing red.

    Claude only laughed, his head bouncing against the softness of her chest. "Why are you still so shy? We''re already lovers, and we''re going to have sex many, many times. You might as well stop acting so adorable, don''t you think?"

    Layla let out a frustrated groan, her blush spreading to the tips of her ears. "Ugh! Just shut up!" She grabbed his dark hair and shook his head around in retaliation.

    Claude let himself be tossed around, grinning like a fool. His childhood self would have killed to be in this exact position.

 Chapter 82 82: Mana Core Harvest

    Claude drifted through the white expanse of the sky, his dark robes flowing with the gentle currents. Beside him, Morion hovered with a bright grin, her excitement palpable.

    "Father, I''ve already gathered strong cacodemons and beasts from Malgrave Mountain!" she declared eagerly.

    "Do you want me to kill them all?" Her crimson eyes gleamed as if she found an interesting toy.

    Claude narrowed at the distant mass of monsters below. "No need, Morion. I need to fill my mana pool as quickly as possible so I can evolve." His voice was calm, but his aura pulsed with hunger.

    Murmuring under his breath, he activated his magic. "Abyssal Creation¡ªErebus Sword."

    Darkness coalesced in his hand, forming into a long, menacing sword wreathed in shadows.

    Without hesitation, he dropped from the sky, plummeting toward the monstrous horde waiting below.

    The battlefield was chaos. Creatures of all shapes and sizes snarled and shrieked, their grotesque forms shifting under the dim sunlight.

    A giant white bear, its towering body covered in razor-sharp thorns, let out an earsplitting roar before firing a volley of its deadly spines.

    Claude moved like a specter. Some he dodged, some he slashed aside with a single flick of his sword.

    He closed the distance in a heartbeat, his body twisting midair as he plunged his blade through the beast''s skull.

    Blood sprayed, but the monster barely had time to react before Claude ripped through its body, splitting it clean in half.

    A cold voice echoed in his mind.

    [You have slain a cacodemon and multiple beasts.]

    [Would you like me to extract their mana cores?]

    Claude barely spared a thought. "Yeah, Keira, just do it. I''m busy."

    Dark flames surged along his sword, the Abyssal Fire consuming everything in its path.

    Monsters howled in agony, their flesh burning away as he carved through them mercilessly. Some tried to flee, but Claude''s voice rang across the battlefield.

    "Morion! Don''t let them escape!"

    Morion''s delighted laughter rang in the air as she lifted a hand. "Shadow Entrapment."

    Dark strings shot forth like living tendrils, snaring the fleeing creatures mid-stride. The moment they struggled, the shadows constricted, holding them in place.

    Claude wasted no time. He moved like a phantom, flickering in and out of sight as he tore through the immobilized monsters.

    Limbs flew, bodies crumpled, and soon, only a sea of dismembered corpses remained.

    A small flicker of movement came from inside his pocket.

    A dark cat emerged, its ethereal form floating before it landed gracefully atop a heap of dead monsters. Its gleaming eyes narrowed as the corpses began to exude a dark aura.

    It opened its mouth, absorbing the lingering essence, swiftly extracting the mana cores from the fallen cacodemons and beasts.

    Claude exhaled, flicking the blood off his blade.

    "Tch. I thought the cacodemons and beasts inside Malgrave Mountain were supposed to be strong." His tone was flat, filled with disappointment.

    None of them had the potential to become his servant. And that was what truly irked him.

    Ever since his death severed his bonds with all but Sun, he had been searching for a worthy servant to replace what he lost. Yet all he found were weaklings, not fit to serve under him.

    "Hah, my mother also keeps asking about Chesire, that white cat..."

    Still, he sighed again, for what felt like the hundredth time today.

    [Ding!]

    [Extraction complete!]

    [Mana Cores Extracted: 10,500]

    [Mana Pool Updated: 215,000 ¡ú 225,500]

    [Mana Required for Next Evolution: 274,500]

    Claude exhaled heavily again, planting himself onto the cooling corpse of a fallen beast.

    Mana pools were vastly different from ordinary mana reserves.

    Unlike regular magic, which could regenerate over time, a mana pool could only be replenished through extraction¡ªeither from others or from oneself.

    However, self-extraction left the user completely drained for an entire day, making it a dangerous gamble.

    And more importantly, mana pools were essential for evolution.

    That was why so few races ever reached five-star evolution. The sheer amount of mana pool required was beyond most beings'' reach.

    Claude let out a deep sigh.

    [What''s wrong, Claude? Are you worried about the Everbright Church''s movements?]

    Keira''s voice echoed in his mind.

    Recently, Shawn had relayed concerning news: The Everbright Church had begun negotiations with Continvar Kingdom, seeking access to Malgrave Mountain. Of course, the Queen had refused outright.

    But Claude knew.

    War was inevitable.

    "The war... will happen sooner than I thought," he muttered.

    Morion, still sitting beside him, tilted her head. "Really? Isn''t that exciting, Father? Mother always told me I was born for this¡ªto conquer the world! So, I''ll be really useful for you!"

    Claude chuckled, ruffling her dark hair.

    "We''re still not ready." His voice was calm, yet edged with frustration.

    Layla was right. The pregnancy policy took too long to yield results. Not to mention, his bloodline skill only activated if he had children¡ªwhich also required time.

    He needed a more immediate solution.

    As he mulled over his options, Keira''s voice rang in his head once more.

    [Why don''t you buy slaves from another kingdom? Our kingdom''s envoy could handle it.]

    Claude''s eyes widened slightly.

    "Right... Why didn''t I think of that?"

    A slow smirk curled on his lips.

    Boosting the population through policy was one thing¡ªbut acquiring slaves would instantly increase human resources. He could use it for war and as serf!

    "No... Forget buying. Let''s just take as many people as we can and make them our slaves."

    Keira purred approvingly.

    "Our military hasn''t been doing much lately, so I''m sure they''ll be thrilled when I announce a small-scale colonization mission."

    Claude rose to his feet, turning to Morion.

    "Morion, I need you to find me a strong cacodemon that can serve as a spy¡ªsomeone intelligent, preferably one that dominates the skies."

    Morion''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Of course, Father! I''ll do my best!"

    Without another word, she shifted into her small black dragon form and soared into the distance, eager to complete her mission.

    Claude then shifted his focus. "Keira, inform William to gather all generals of the Dark Elysium Army and also our envoy from the nearby kingdom."

    [Yes, Claude! Right away!]

    The dark cat vanished in a wisp of shadow.

    Claude smirked, his mood drastically improving.

    He had a plan. And now, it was time to set it into motion.

    His footsteps were steady as he made his way back toward Elysium.

    But before that...

    He still needed to farm more monsters and fill his mana pool.

 Chapter 83 83: The Dark Harvest Operation

    The Dark Elysium Army had seven generals, most of them hailing from House Xalvach, making it the most powerful faction in Elysium.

    Though, for now, Layla was the head commander of the army even when she was the weaker among the generals.

    Turn out it was because she would be the head of Xalvach House in the future making her automatically become the head commander when her father, Llyold pension.

    Claude had already reviewed their profiles and searched for any abuse of power, but he found nothing suspicious.

    It was both a relief and a concern.

    ''Either they''re clean... or they''re just so damn good at covering their tracks.'' Claude leaned back, resting his head against his palm.

    But one thing was certain¡ªhe was glad they weren''t his enemies.

    Now, in the midst of a strategic meeting, all seven generals, along with William and Llyold, were gathered.

    Among them, three generals had already reached four-star evolution, and Llyold himself was also a four-star warrior.

    Claude closed his eyes for a moment. This level of power was no joke.

    Llyold was the first to speak.

    "Your Majesty, Keira¡ªthe white cat¡ªsummoned us, claiming to be ''the mirror.''"

    His tone was more energetic than usual. "Is it true that you''re preparing for war and a small-scale colonization?"

    Claude nodded. "Indeed. I intend to take as many people as possible and make them our slaves."

    The room stirred slightly.

    Layla, caught off guard, frowned. "Your Majesty, weren''t you focused on pushing policies to encourage childbirth?"

    Lilac, seated across from her, raised an eyebrow. "Sister, weren''t you excited when you heard about this? Why are you questioning His Majesty now?"

    Layla rubbed the back of her neck. "I was... but this is so sudden." Her expression darkened as a realization struck her. "Wait¡ªdon''t tell me... are you selling an artifact from the artifact room?!"

    The entire room gasped.

    A loud bang echoed as one of the generals slammed his heavy fist onto the table.

    "Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?!"

    The man had dark green hair and a thick beard¡ªa powerful aura radiated from him. His tails moved around in annoyance.

    Claude glanced at his status screen.

    ---

    [Henrich Xalvach]

    [Title:]

    [Great General of Elysium]

    [Honorable Executioner of the Dark Elysium Army]

    [The Butcher from Honorable Houses]

    [Race: Daemon]

    [Age: 67]

    [Evolution: 4-Star]

    [Threat Potential: S-Rank]

    [Stats:]

    [Mana Pool: 750,250]

    [ATK: 85,500 | AGI: 75,550 | DEF: 87,250 | STR: 89,000 | INT: 72,250 | STM: 87,450]

    "The Butcher? What the hell is that about...?"

    Keira''s voice appeared in his mind.

    [Henrich is known as the Executioner¡ªhe punishes criminals inside and outside the Dark Elysium Army. He is ruthless, even toward his own family.]

    "Of course he is."

    But before Claude could even answer, Henrich suddenly laughed and slammed the table again.

    "Hahahaha! I like you, Your Majesty!" He grinned, his eyes gleaming. "Show that damned Eldrich that his position isn''t higher than mine!"

    His laughter boomed across the hall.

    "I''ve liked you from the start! Your self-opinionated nature¡ªyour embrace of violence¡ªit''s magnificent!"

    The room erupted into laughter¡ªexcept for Llyold, who simply shook his head, William, who adjusted his glasses in silence, and Layla, who rubbed her temples.

    Claude cleared his throat.

    "That''s a shame. I''m not selling it¡ªyet." His voice darkened. "Eldrich has found a thousand ways to stall the process."

    He recalled yesterday''s absurd encounter.

    Eldrich had handed him a list of artifacts¡ªa document spanning thousands of pages.

    Claude had glanced at the mountain of paper and demanded a summary.

    Eldrich had only smiled.

    "Your Majesty, all artifacts in this archive are historically significant¡ªhence, the thousands of pages. If you wish for a summarized version, it will take at least a month to compile!"

    Claude gritted his teeth.

    The urge to strangle that old man had never been stronger.

    But even he knew¡ªEldrich wouldn''t budge.

    Henrich let out a long sigh before grinning. "If you need help boiling him alive, just say the word, Your Majesty! I''ll do anything."

    He pressed the last word with emphasis, his sharp eyes glinting with amusement.

    Claude simply nodded, brushing off the theatrics. "Let''s move on."

    Turning toward the room, he addressed the group. "Layla was right. We''ll continue implementing the policy to boost our population."

    However, his expression turned dead serious as he added, "But war isn''t just about gold and manpower. We need logistics, like food supply and many more. A lot of it. If we don''t increase farm production, our army won''t last."

    "We need to make sure our supply chain runs smoothly."

    The room grew silent, didn''t understand what the supply chain and logistics were. However, they didn''t dare to ask because of their pride.

    Claude hesitated for a moment, his gaze shifting left, debating whether to be fully honest.

    Llyold, ever perceptive, narrowed his eyes. "Your Majesty... is there something else you''re not telling us?"

    Claude exhaled, then spoke the harsh truth.

    "The Holy People are already making moves on Continvar. Given their strained relations, war is inevitable."

    The room erupted with voices.

    "Your Majesty, we need to fortify our army! We should launch Operation Strix immediately and begin training every able-bodied man in Elysium for war!"

    The voice came from one of the four-star generals¡ªa younger-looking warrior with dark purple hair, sharp eyes, and ram-like horns curling around his head.

    Many of the generals, including Llyold, voiced their agreement.

    But Claude had a different plan.

    His voice dropped to a chilling tone.

    "Do you think starving, half-frozen men can fight?"

    The room froze as his cold gaze swept over them.

    "Don''t be stupid."

    Then come silence.

    Claude leaned forward, his fingers tapping against the table. "Operation Strix will not happen until I give the green light."

    Llyold, unfazed, pushed back. "Why not work on both at the same time? Ezra is already working to decrease malnutrition."

    The room buzzed with murmurs once again, the tension rising.

    Claude slammed his hand on the table, silencing them all.

    "I understand your concerns, but training starving men is useless." His gaze swept over the room. "Do you know why all of you were able to evolve to four-star warriors?"

    He pointed at them, one by one.

    "It''s not just because you were born into Xalvach House. It''s because you were raised with proper food, rich in nutrition and protein, in a stable environment."

    A beat of silence.

    Not because they agreed with him¡ªbut because none of them had any idea what ''nutrition'' or ''protein'' meant.

    Claude rubbed his temple, exhaling.

    "But Llyold right, let''s compromise. The common folk who are able to be trained are ones without malnutrition and strong enough to handle harsh training."

    His lips curled into a smirk.

    "As for Continvar... I''ll handle it myself."

    Standing tall, he raised his hand.

    "Generals, let''s call this operation¡ªDark Harvest."

 Chapter 84 84: Logistic & Pregnancy

    Layla hesitantly raised her hand, her expression showing clear confusion.

    "Your Majesty... what exactly is logistics? Supply chain? Protein? Nutrients?"

    She fidgeted slightly, then added, "Sometimes, you say things that none of us understand, and I know for a fact that everyone here is just as confused but too proud to ask."

    Claude arched a brow, momentarily stunned. "You don''t know any of that?" He rubbed his chin, deep in thought.

    ''Right... this world is like a medieval fantasy game. Of course, those concepts are too advanced for them.''

    His gaze sharpened slightly. ''Does that mean... if I introduce inventions from my world, I''ll basically become some kind of revolutionary genius here?''

    A slow smile crept onto his face¡ªbut then quickly disappeared. ''Damn it. My knowledge is mostly useless since I worked in human resources in my past life! The things I know is how to make employee works more efficiently.''

    He sighed heavily, pressing his fingers against his temple. ''Why the hell did Donovan choose me as his descendant?! He could''ve picked an evil scientist or an engineer instead!''

    Layla flinched, mistaking his deep sigh for frustration. Her ears drooped as she lowered her head.

    "I... I apologize if my question was foolish."

    Claude''s eyes widened before he quickly shook his head. "No, your question is valid. I just forgot to explain things properly."

    He softened his tone, offering a small smile. "Don''t worry, Layla. You did the right thing by asking."

    Layla sighed in relief, while across the table, Lilac pouted in mild jealousy.

    Claude turned back to the room, his expression sharpening. "Alright, listen up. I''ll explain it as simply as I can."

    "Logistics, in the context of war, is the management of everything an army needs¡ªsupplies, weapons, armor, transportation, food, and anything else necessary to keep the soldiers moving."

    He met their gazes, ensuring they followed. "It''s crucial because it determines how long a war can last and, ultimately, who wins."

    "You could have the strongest soldiers, but if they starve, freeze, or run out of weapons, they''re as good as dead."

    Silence settled over the room as the weight of his words sank in.

    Claude leaned forward. "This is why armies don''t just focus on fighting. They also try to cut off enemy supply lines¡ªburn their food stores, destroy their roads, and weaken them without even setting foot on the battlefield."

    Several generals nodded in understanding, but others still seemed unsure.

    Claude continued, "Now, the supply chain is like a continuous cycle of production and usage. If we spend a hundred weapons in war, we need to produce a hundred more."

    "If we lose a hundred soldiers, we need a hundred new recruits. If we eat through our food reserves, we need a steady stream of new supplies."

    He studied their reactions, noting how some were slowly piecing it together.

    Claude sighed internally. ''Explaining basic modern concepts to medieval generals... this is the things I never thought would happen in my life.''

    "Ohh, I see, so that''s what it''s called," Llyold murmured, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

    "In Elysium, we just refer to everything as ''supply''¡ªfood supply, weapon supply," Samson, the green-haired general, added.

    "We''ve always focused on the strength of our army, but what Your Majesty said makes sense. Without these essentials, war can''t continue."

    "As expected of Your Majesty," Lilac chimed in with a smile.

    "Please handle it since our knowledge of war is far more limited than yours. After all, we''ve only studied it through books."

    Claude squinted slightly, unsure whether Lilac''s words were sincere or laced with sarcasm.

    ''You don''t think I learned from books too? Damn, I feel like an impostor,'' he thought but chose to nod and move on.

    "Now, about nutrients," Claude continued, keeping his explanation simple.

    "They''re the essential substances in food that keep the body strong and capable of handling daily activities."

    "Protein, in particular, is a key nutrient that helps build muscle. If we want our army to be strong, they need to eat foods rich in nutrients¡ªmeat, eggs, milk, and more."

    "Oh, I see now! That''s really easy to understand¡ªand useful!" Henrich grinned, flexing his melon-sized biceps. "I''ll make sure every soldier under me is built like this."

    "Come on, Henrich," Samson sighed, shaking his head. "If you do that, our entire supply will be wiped out in no time."

    "What? I don''t eat that much, do I?" Henrich crossed his arms, the buttons of his shirt straining dangerously against his muscles.

    "Uncle, you once finished an entire tiered cake in under a minute," Layla pointed out.

    The room erupted into laughter, the tense atmosphere from before completely melting away.

    Claude leaned back, watching the easy camaraderie between his generals.

    ''This... This is actually less stressful than a court meeting. Where the hell are all these people when the courtroom gets so tense?!''

    Suddenly, Keira''s voice echoed in Claude''s mind, delivering a notification.

    [The envoys from our closest kingdoms, Hyparion and Mycetia, have arrived.]

    Elysium''s envoys were descendants of the Honorable Families, strategically sent to other kingdoms and empires.

    Their purpose was simple¡ªto ensure daemon bloodlines mixed with noble families from foreign lands, allowing Elysium to maintain a steady flow of information from the outside world.

    Claude exhaled in relief. "Ah, finally," he muttered. "The real meeting is about to begin."

    A flickering glow formed in the middle of the long table, and two figures emerged, their bodies shimmering like holograms. Both bowed in unison.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty," they said in perfect sync.

    The first envoy, a tall man with long black hair, spoke first. "My name is Jon Larsen, envoy of Hyparion."

    The second, an older man with dark hair streaked with gray, followed. "I am Norman Finley, envoy of Mycetia."

    "This is our first time meeting you, and we extend our congratulations on your coronation, Your Majesty," Norman said with a respectful nod.

    "Right, thanks, but let''s skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point," Claude cut in. His eyes sharpened. "Which of you holds more power in your kingdom?"

    Both envoys hesitated before Jon answered, "I am a Marquess, Your Majesty. I command more knights and oversee larger lands."

    Norman remained silent, giving a small nod as if acknowledging the truth of Jon''s words.

    Claude rubbed his chin. "Hyparion, huh..."

    Both Hyparion and Mycetia were kingdom nearest to Cortinvar. Hyparion lay to the south, while Mycetia was positioned to the east.

    "But, Your Majesty, Hyparion has stronger ties with the Everbright Church," Llyold pointed out.

    Jon sighed. "Lord Llyold is correct, but those ties have been strained due to the relentless witch hunts in Hyparion. The king opposes them."

    Claude raised a brow. "And why is that?"

    Jon''s expression turn serious. "It is rumored that his daughter is a witch. The Church has demanded that she be burned."

    A flicker of intrigue crossed Claude''s face before he nodded. "Well then, Hyperion will be our starting point for small-scale colonization."

    Turning to Jon, he continued, "Your next task is to find the perfect location. It must be a small village, close to Cortinvar. Prioritize fertile land, and make sure there are some of the Holy People there."

    The room stilled for a moment before Samson, stunned by Claude''s requirements, spoke up.

    "Wouldn''t that increase our chances of being discovered by the Church? Shouldn''t this operation remain secret?"

    Claude nodded but remained firm. "We need to fill the Crimson Abyss Core if we want to scale up our harvest."

    Samson frowned. "But we have enough resources to last another ten years, don''t we?"

    "Not if we plan to expand our farmland," Claude countered.

    "Now, Jon, carry out my orders and choose the location carefully."

    His gaze then shifted to Norman. "As for you, Mycetia will be next when the time comes. Prepare accordingly."

    Both envoys straightened, placing a fist over their chests. "Yes, Your Majesty!" they declared in unison.

    The Crimson Abyss Core was the very heart that powered both the Specter of Doom and the Sovereign Orb, granting them control over the Revenant Legion, the mist, the barriers, and even the weather itself.

    Yet, its true horror lay in its fuel.

    The core thrived on the tormented souls of holy people, their very essence burning eternally within its depths¡ªa never-ending agony that Claude could hear whenever he touched those cursed artifacts.

    "The ones leading this operation will be Samson and Henrich," he declared, his voice firm.

    His eyes swept across the room before settling on the two generals. A slow smile tugged at his lips.

    "Don''t disappoint me."

    The two men smirked, their expressions filled with confidence as they bowed.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    However, a voice of protest soon followed.

    "Your Majesty," Layla interjected, brows furrowed.

    "Shouldn''t I be the one leading this operation?" She glanced at the two older generals before returning her gaze to Claude.

    "I don''t mean to belittle my uncles, but I am the commander."

    Her voice held a note of disappointment.

    Claude, however, only smiled¡ªa knowing, almost amused smile.

    "You might not realize it yet, Layla..." he raised a hand and pointed toward her stomach. "But you are not alone anymore."

    A moment of silence.

    Layla instinctively touched her abdomen, confusion flashing across her face.

    The first to react was Llyold.

    Slowly, he turned to his daughter, disbelief giving way to overwhelming joy. Then, without hesitation, he pulled Layla into a tight embrace.

    "I can''t believe it... I''m going to be a grandfather!" Llyold''s usually composed voice wavered with emotion.

    Gasps filled the room, followed by an eruption of cheers.

    The Xalvach generals, realizing what this meant for their lineage, clapped, whistled, and exchanged excited murmurs.

    Meanwhile, Layla remained frozen. Her fingers trembled slightly as she stared at Claude, still trying to process the revelation.

    "H-how?!" she stammered, "How come I didn''t realize it?!"

 Chapter 85: Twin Jealousy

    Llyold cleared his throat, his voice carrying the weight of experience. "It''s because, in the first semester of a daemon pregnancy, the baby instinctively hides itself. That way, it can''t be detected by some daemons¡ªor even the mother herself!"

    He crossed his arms, nodding in approval. "It''s remarkable that His Majesty could sense it so quickly. This means you can now begin following the Xalvach House''s customs."

    His tone shifted into something more serious, causing Layla''s expression to stiffen.

    Her ears twitched, and she quickly protested, "F-Father! His Majesty might be mistaken! Shouldn''t we confirm it with a doctor first?"

    She knew the customs all too well. It wasn''t bad... but it was boring as hell.

    But Llyold remained firm. "Layla, His Majesty is never wrong. And now I focused on you, I can sense another weaker mana source within you."

    His eyes narrowed. "If you postpone this, it could be dangerous for both you and the child."

    Lilac, who had been listening quietly, now spoke up with a soft smile. "Father is right, sister. Every child of the Xalvach House is naturally strong. Because of that, the risk of death during childbirth is much higher than in any other house."

    Llyold nodded in agreement, his voice brimming with pride. "And with His Majesty''s blood mixed in, this child will be unbelievably powerful!"

    Layla''s ears slowly drooped a visible sign of her being disappointed.

    Claude, who had been observing the exchange with amusement, finally spoke up. "What exactly are these customs?"

    All eyes turned to him.

    Henrich was the one to answer, "It''s simple. The mother is confined to one place and must eat the fruit of Vulgaris¡ªa rare fruit that only exists inside the stomach of a Cacodemon named Betaria."

    Claude raised an eyebrow. "And what does this fruit do?"

    "It prevents the baby from absorbing too much of the mother''s mana¡ªbecause if left unchecked, the child could drain her dry," Henrich explained, his tone more serious than usual.

    Claude leaned back, considering the information. "Huh... that doesn''t sound bad at all. Nothing strange about it."

    For a moment, Claude''s gaze held a flicker of amusement. If it were him, he''d be ecstatic. Imagine doing nothing but resting for nine whole months¡ªliving like a hikikomori, no stress, no responsibilities.

    That sounded amazing.

    But Layla only groaned. "It''s not about being difficult... It''s just boring! I hate staying in one place for too long."

    She folded her arms, glaring at the floor. "Not to mention, I don''t want my muscles shrinking or my sword skills getting rusty!"

    Llyold''s expression darkened slightly. "Layla, you''re not a knight first anymore. You''re about to be a mother¡ªthe mother of this kingdom''s heir. Rest. Stay still. Let us take care of you."

    His voice wavered slightly. He couldn''t bear to lose Layla the way he had lost her mother.

    Faced with her father''s sincerity, Layla exhaled deeply and finally relented.

    "Fine," she muttered with a frown. "I''ll do as you say."

    Satisfied, Llyold nodded.

    Then, out of nowhere, Lilac tilted her head, her sweet voice cutting through the tension.

    "Your Majesty, what about me? Am I pregnant too?"

    Claude blinked before shaking his head. His lips curled into a smirk, full of confidence.

    "Not this time, Lilac. But maybe next time. I have a 100% success rate at impregnating women, after all."

    Henrich burst into laughter, slamming the table with his fist. "I like your confidence, Your Majesty!"

    "But you''re not wrong. In daemon society, a man''s ability to impregnate his wife is tied to his strength and skill."

    The rest of the room chuckled softly, amused by the conversation.

    Except for Lilac, who only frowned in disappointment.

    After the meeting ended, Lilac remained behind with Claude. He raised an eyebrow at her, intrigued.

    "What''s with the disappointed look?" he asked.

    Lilac pouted slightly before tilting her head. "I was just wondering... is my sister pregnant because she spent more time with you?"

    As she spoke, she slowly approached him, her fingers trailing along the table''s surface. Once behind him, her hands slid over his shoulders, squeezing gently.

    "Tell me, Your Majesty," she whispered against his ear, her lips brushing his skin. "Did you enjoy my sister more than me?"

    She bit his earlobe teasingly, sending a pleasant shiver down his spine.

    Claude smirked. "Are you jealous?"

    But instead of laughing it off like he expected, her expression soured.

    "Why would I be?" Lilac crossed her arms. "I''ve always been better than her at everything."

    Still, she hesitated, biting her thumbnail.

    Claude stood, taking her hand in his. He gently pried her thumb from her lips and smirked. "Just say you''re jealous. It''d be hotter that way."

    Lilac groaned before sighing in frustration. "Fine."

    "It''s just... I''m naturally good at everything. So why does it feel weird seeing her get something before me?"

    Unlike Layla, Lilac never took things too seriously¡ªwhether it was training, studying, or fighting¡ªyet she always excelled.

    She became a mage instead of a swordswoman partially because she knew Layla would always be behind her, drawing constant comparisons.

    She hated that.

    But now, seeing her sister experience something before her? It made her feel uneasy.

    Claude leaned back, completely at ease. "It''s just pregnancy. You''ll get pregnant sooner or later."

    Of course, he was waiting for that moment too¡ªhis Bloodline Skill would finally prove useful.

    Lilac suddenly grabbed his collar and pulled him close, her voice sultry. "Then have sex with me until I get pregnant."

    Claude brushed his fingers against her cheek, his lips curling into an amused smile. "Oh, darling, you know I''d love to... but I have work to do."

    He sighed dramatically, genuinely disappointed. What kind of madman would refuse a woman like Lilac¡ªespecially when her full, tempting breasts were practically pressed against his chest, demanding to be touched and ravished?

    Lilac frowned. "Are you really going to reject me?"

    She pressed against his crotch, making him grin.

    He leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. "Oh, you don''t want to challenge me." His voice dropped to a husky whisper.

    "If I could, I''d take you right onto the battlefield, bend you over a horse, and fuck you in front of everyone."

    A violent shudder ran through Lilac''s body.

    But before she could seize control, Claude gripped her shoulders and suddenly pushed her away.

    "Unfortunately, I have other matters to attend to."

    And just like that, he teleported away.

    Lilac gasped, stunned by his sudden escape. Then, her shock turned into annoyance as she clenched her fists.

    "Your Majesty! How dare you!"

    Her shout echoed down the halls, startling the birds outside.

    But as her irritation settled, a small, knowing smile played on her lips.

    Her golden eyes drifted to her still-flat stomach, fingers tracing over it lightly.

    "Hmph... How did our pregnancies turn out different when we had sex at the same time?"

 Chapter 86: The Situation In Cortinvar

    The Cortinvar Kingdom remained as bitterly cold as ever, its relentless winter shaping its people into hardened souls¡ªespecially when it came to matters of faith.

    Yet now, the kingdom stood in shock. Their so-called enemy had demanded to build a siege fortress atop Malgrave Mountain.

    To the people of Cortinvar, this was nothing less than a declaration of war. No matter the supposed good intentions, they would never allow their land to fall under enemy hands.

    "Please, Your Majesty, hear our humble request."

    The words came from a man draped in pristine white robes¡ªHigh Priest Orson of the Everbright Church. An elder among his clergy, his frail form stood with an air of unwavering devotion.

    From the cold throne, Queen Emmalise Lacaria remained unmoved. Her sharp, steel-gray eyes bore into the priest, her face as unreadable as the snow-covered peaks beyond the palace walls.

    "Priest, I have told you this many times already." Her voice was even, but firm. "I will not grant you access to Malgrave Mountain."

    Orson shook his head, his expression gentle. "Your Majesty, we do not seek to claim the mountain. All of nature belongs to the divine grace of Goddess Eunomia."

    He bowed slightly before continuing. "We only ask for your permission to enter and construct a holy fortress. The Descendant of the Lord of Calamity is likely hiding there. It is our duty to purge such evil before it festers."

    Emmalise sighed, resisting the urge to rub her temples. This again.

    This was the fourth time the Church had made this demand.

    And for the fourth time, she would give them the same answer.

    She had always possessed a soft spot for the elderly¡ªperhaps because they reminded her of her beloved father. But even she had her limits.

    Her gaze hardened. "No, Priest."

    The Queen stepped down from her throne, her fur-lined cloak trailing behind her.

    "Tell me, Orson¡ªdo you know what happened the last time we permitted your so-called ''Holy Knights'' to enter Malgrave Mountain?"

    She paused, letting the memory sink in before answering her own question.

    "Our cattle perished. Newborn infants died in their cradles. A mysterious plague spread among my soldiers."

    Her voice sharpened, edged with ice. "And what did your ''holy people'' do? They blamed us."

    Orson flinched, but she pressed on.

    "You blame us for the death of your Saint. You cursed us for the deaths of your knights¡ªwhose bodies were never even found."

    Her fingers clenched into fists at her sides. "We paid a heavy price for your losses. In gold, in suffering. Never again."

    She stepped forward, towering over the aged priest.

    "I will not open that damned mountain again. Do you understand?"

    With that final declaration, Emmalise turned on her heel, sweeping out of the throne room without another glance.

    Orson, however, lunged forward, desperate. "Your Majesty¡ª!"

    The queen''s knights intercepted him, their spears crossing in front of his frail form. The High Priest stumbled slightly, the metal tips pressing into his robes, but he did not back down.

    "Please, forgive my subordinates'' rashness!" Orson pleaded, his voice raw with urgency.

    "But this is beyond politics. As the ruler of this land¡ªas a human being¡ªyou must understand! The Lord of Calamity will bring ruin upon us all!"

    His subordinates protested behind him, arguing that the queen''s knights were being disrespectful. But Emmalise ignored them all, her steps sharp and unyielding as she strode down the grand hallway.

    She knew that Orson''s fears were not unfounded. She had studied the Lord of Calamity extensively¡ªtheir past devastations, their patterns of destruction.

    But even so, if she allowed the Everbright Church into Malgrave Mountain, the common people''s trust in her would collapse. Her rule was still fragile, her position unstable.

    And more importantly, she was hiding something. A secret that no one, absolutely no one, could ever uncover.

    "Ah, my dear sister, why the hurry?"

    A smooth, honeyed voice interrupted her march.

    Emmalise did not need to turn around to know who it was.

    Her mood soured instantly. The last voice she wanted to hear after a frustrating audience.

    Elias.

    For a brief second, she closed her eyes, inhaling sharply before exhaling through her nose.

    Finally, she turned, her expression impassive. "Yes, it is done."

    Elias tilted his head, smiling¡ªalways smiling. "Just like that? You''re always so cold to me, sister. Aren''t we family?"

    That fake, gentle voice.

    It made her want to retch.

    Elias had first appeared on the very day of her coronation¡ªa day meant to mark the beginning of her reign.

    But instead of celebration, the court was thrown into chaos when a stranger stepped forward and declared himself the bastard son of the late king.

    A lost prince.

    His very existence had undermined her authority. The nobility, ever traditional, had been quick to murmur that a male heir should have been the one to rule.

    Fortunately, Elias was the son of a mere maid¡ªhis blood too thin to ever claim the throne.

    But that did not mean she was safe.

    "Do you need something from me?" Emmalise asked, her voice as cold as the winter air outside.

    "If not, I have far more important matters to attend to."

    Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and strode away.

    Elias, left standing alone in the corridor, watched her go, his once-pleasant smile slowly fading into something unreadable.

    ***

    Emmalise was finally in front of her office, ready to take a brief rest.

    But the moment she opened the door, she froze.

    Someone was sitting in her chair.

    The intruder''s back was to her, making it impossible to see his face. But she didn''t need to¡ªno ordinary man could have gotten in unnoticed.

    Her knights never would have let this happen.

    And she had been explicitly clear¡ªno one was allowed inside this room.

    Slowly, she shut the door behind her, her gaze sharp as she approached the desk. Her hand drifted to the dagger concealed within her dress.

    "Who are you?" Her voice was calm, but cold. "How dare you sit there? Get out, or I will call the knights to cut you down where you stand."

    The man, still seated, merely let out a low chuckle.

    Then, with unhurried grace, he stood up and turned to face her.

    "Oh? You''re back already?" He smirked, as if amused. "I got bored, so I decided to watch your precious kingdom from the window."

    Emmalise''s grip on her dagger tightened.

    She had never seen this man before.

    Tall¡ªtowering, really¡ªwith broad shoulders and a commanding presence, he exuded an aura that set her instincts on high alert. He was unbelievably handsome.

    His hair was dark, framing a sharp face, but it was his eyes that unnerved her the most.

    Crimson.

    Deep, bloody red.

    Like the ominous moon she had once in her kingdom, the day that disaster occurred.

    This man was dangerous.

    "What do you want?" She scowled. "Get the fuck out before I call the knights to kill you."

    Instead of reacting with fear or anger, the man only laughed softly.

    "Oh my, my Queen." His voice was smooth as silk.

    "Such harsh words. That beautiful mouth of yours shouldn''t be tainted with such vulgarities."

    Emmalise bristled, but before she could snap back, he took a step closer, his presence suffocating.

    "Besides," he murmured, eyes gleaming, "I''m not your enemy. I''m here to help you."

 Chapter 87: Will You Marry Me?

    Emmalise locked eyes with those crimson irises, and a shiver ran down her spine.

    She had read about them before¡ªin history books, in legends of the Lord of Calamity.

    Dark hair. Red eyes. A presence that made the air feel heavy.

    Everything about this man matched the descriptions perfectly.

    But she refused to let fear show.

    She was the Queen of Cortinvar. She would not scream or shrink back like a frightened girl. That would only tarnish her name.

    With a scoff, she crossed her arms and sneered, "Hah! My kingdom doesn''t need help, least of all from some nameless fool with no power!"

    The man''s smirk deepened. "Oh? I like your feisty attitude. Just like a little cat."

    His gaze traveled slowly from her head to toe, lingering shamelessly.

    She wasnt his type with her petite body, cute face, but full breast, but oh well it didn''t matter if he could have strong children with her.

    Emmalise''s blood boiled.

    His bold stare, his amused tone, for her, he was mocking her.

    She clenched her jaw and took a step back, glaring. "How dare you insult me? I am the Queen of Cortinvar! I should have your filthy tongue cut out for your insolence!"

    Without hesitation, she turned toward the door and shouted, "Guards!"

    Silence.Her stomach dropped.

    She tried again, louder, "Guards! There''s an intruder!"

    Still, no one came. Sweat started beaded at her temple.

    Claude chuckled, stepping closer. "See? Your feisty little act is adorable¡ªbut foolish."

    Her breath hitched.

    She then just realize of how did he get inside without being noticed?

    Panic rose in her throat, and she muttered a something under her breath¡ª

    But in an instant, his hand was over her mouth, cutting her off.

    He leaned in, voice a low whisper against her ear. "Shhh... You don''t want everyone knowing your secret, do you?"

    Emmalise''s eyes widened as her heart pounded violently.

    How? How could he know? She had sworn to carry that secret to her grave.

    And more importantly he dared to touch her without her consent?! Her fury surged, and she sank her teeth into his hand.

    Claude flinched, pulling back with a frown. Then, to her horror, he chuckled. "Oh? You bite too? That''s cute."

    Emmalise pushed against his broad chest, her voice sharp. "You insolent bastard! You dare touch a queen?"

    Claude grinned, unbothered. "And yet, I am a king. Wouldn''t that make us a match?"

    Her breath caught. This shameless man!

    "N-No!" she snapped. "If you were truly a king, you would have come here with an official envoy, not skulked in like a thief!"

    Claude tilted his head, amusement flickering in his gaze. "Hmmm. Fair point."

    Then he leaned in slightly, voice dropping, "But tell me, my Queen... how do you think I knew your secret?"

    Emmalise stiffened.

    "It''s a whisper from inside the church." His smirk returned. "Their eyes are on you."

    Her blood ran cold. ''The church? This is bad, they would give that reason to burn her! Or worse, telling this to the court!''

    Being a witch wasn''t illegal in Cortinvar, but their reputation was ruined.

    The previous king had protected witches, leading to a decade-long war that left the kingdom starving and broken.

    Even after victory, famine and suffering followed, and the people blamed witches and chruch for it all.

    Since then, witches had hidden in the shadows, avoiding the public eye.

    Funny enough, the king do that to protect his beloved queen, ''Then he still cheat.''

    And Emmalise carried that same blood¡ªa secret that could destroy her.

    Meanwhile, Claude was bluffing. He had actually heard the rumor in Cortinvar''s capital, not from the clergy¡ªbut he didn''t need her to know that.

    He only needed to see how she reacted.

    Emmalise''s panic was evident in her wide, gray eyes as her voice trembled. "What do you want from me? What do you mean by helping me?"

    Claude exhaled as if he had been waiting for this question. "Ah, so we''re finally getting to the point."

    He settled onto the sofa near the fireplace, his posture relaxed. "Let''s discuss this in a more comfortable manner, shall we?"

    She swallowed hard but cautiously took a seat across from him, keeping as much distance as possible.

    Yet, his crimson gaze remained fixed on her, making her grip the fabric of her dress with unease.

    "Well?" she pressed.

    Claude smirked. "Ah, my apologies. I got distracted by how adorable you are."

    Her irritation flared instantly, though a faint blush spreading. "I am not cute! I am elegant and beautiful! Stop spouting nonsense and just say what''s on your mind!"

    Instead of taking offense, his smirk only deepened. "Oh? You want me to say exactly what''s on my mind?"

    He tilted his head, eyes gleaming with amusement. "Then, Emmalise, why don''t you marry me?"

    Emmalise''s breath hitched as she gaped at him, her face turning even redder. "Wh-what?! H-how could you be so shameless?!"

    Claude arched a brow. "Why? Wouldn''t marrying me solve your problems?"

    "That''s not the point!" she snapped, trying to regain her composure.

    "We just met! I don''t even know your name, your origin, or how this so-called marriage would benefit me politically!"

    "Ah, right. Introductions." He leaned back, looking completely at ease. "I''m Claude Vlad Calego, King of Elysium." His lips curled into a smirk.

    "And soon enough, the man who will conquer the world. With me, you''ll gain immense political power."

    His voice turned almost playful as he added, "Besides, we share a common enemy. Wouldn''t it be wise to work together?"

    Emmalise''s breath caught in her throat. That name¡ªshe knew it all too well. It had been spoken countless times in court meetings and whispered among the clergy. The very name that had plagued her thoughts and troubled her reign...

    And now, the man himself was sitting right in front of her.

    "You..." Her voice dropped to a whisper, wary of anyone overhearing. "You''re that person? The descendant of the King of Calamity?"

    Claude leaned forward slightly, his confidence unwavering. "Ah, so you have heard of me. Have you been keeping tabs? Do you like me that much?"

    Emmalise''s brows furrowed, her irritation quickly overtaking her initial fear.

    "You''re... unbelievably narcissistic, aren''t you?"

    At first, he had seemed terrifying¡ªan ominous presence that sent chills down her spine. But the more he spoke, the more that intimidation faded, replaced by sheer exasperation.

    He was still dangerous, no doubt. But right now, he was just irritating and also strangely charming and funny...

 Chapter 88: The Church Close In

    Claude laughed. "You mean funny? Do you like me now?"

    Faced with such a bold question, Emmalise could only sigh, her eyes shifting away. "Well... you are kind of funny..."

    But then, realizing what she had just admitted, her eyes widened. "Wait! That''s not what we''re talking about!"

    She clenched her fists, resisting the urge to slap him for distracting her so easily.

    "Just tell me how you''re going to help me! And forget about marriage!" she huffed, crossing her arms.

    "Alright, alright, calm down," Claude chuckled, clearly amused. "It''s simple. I want you to hold off the Church for as long as possible. In return, I''ll do anything for you."

    Emmalise narrowed her eyes. "You want me to fight them? You do realize how persistent they are, don''t you? They''re like an unstoppable force. There''s no way I can hold them back forever."

    "Sooner or later, they''ll find a way into Malgrave Mountain," she continued, voice firm. "And when they do, both you and my kingdom will be wiped out."

    Claude tilted his head, his smirk unwavering. "Are you afraid of them?"

    Emmalise stiffened.

    "I recall hearing somewhere that your father won the war against them," he mused.

    "Yet here you are, his daughter¡ªthe Queen of Cortinvar, ruler of the eternal snow¡ªhesitating. Afraid."

    Her hands curled into fists.

    She was afraid.

    That war had brought nothing but suffering. If another one broke out, it would be her people who paid the price.

    "You know it''s inevitable," Claude said, his voice turning cold. "The only difference is who you''ll be fighting. Will it be me? Or will it be them?"

    She bit her lip, uncertainty gnawing at her. No matter how she looked at it, her kingdom was caught in the middle.

    If Elysium truly lay within Malgrave Mountain, then Cortinvar would become the perfect battleground.

    Claude watched her closely, then smirked. "I can help you with your brother, if you''d like."

    Emmalise''s head snapped up. "What?"

    "Ever considered keeping a spy on him?" His tone was light, but his words cut deep.

    "If the Church can''t get through you, they will look for another way. And what better way than putting him on the throne?"

    Her breath hitched.

    It was possible.

    Her brother always seemed innocent¡ªlike he had no interest in power. But the truth was, no one could ever truly know what lay in another''s heart.

    Her fingers tightened around the fabric of her dress.

    "I''ll think about it," she said at last, her voice steady. "I can''t give you an answer right away."

    Claude studied her for a moment before nodding. "Fair enough. You have one week."

    He rose to his feet, his usual smirk returning. "Then, I''ll come back to hear your answer. Or, perhaps... to pick you up if you decide to marry me?"

    "Hah! Keep dreaming!" she snapped, glaring.

    Claude only laughed. He walked toward the window, opened it, and, with a final playful wave, leaped out.

    Emmalise gasped and rushed forward just in time to see him descending¡ªjumping effortlessly from window to window before landing lightly on the ground below.

    He then turned around to just wave at her as he run toward the gate.

    Her fingers gripped the windowsill as she stared in disbelief.

    "He really didn''t use magic to get in here?" she murmured, feeling strangely unsettled.

    She frowned, crossing her arms.

    "What a strange man."

    ***

    In the dimly lit room, two figures in black robes sat in tense silence. Though they hadn''t spoken yet, their stiff postures, the way their hands clenched into fists, and the heavy sighs they let out made it clear¡ªthe situation was dire.

    "What do we do?" one of them finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "The witch hunts are getting worse every day. We can''t keep hiding forever!"

    Her breath trembled as fear seeped into her tone.

    "Calm down, Anya!" the other woman hissed. "If you panic, we''ll be found even faster!"

    Her movements caused the hood of her robe to slip, revealing long golden hair and piercing violet eyes.

    "How can I calm down, Aubree? After what happened to our sisters... I just can''t!"

    Anya''s voice cracked, and before she could hold back, tears began to spill down her cheeks.

    Aubree reached out, squeezing her hand in reassurance.

    "We''ll get through this," she murmured. "We have to."

    But Anya suddenly pulled away, desperation flashing in her tear-streaked eyes. "Please... just put the curse on me! Bound of Heart!"

    Aubree froze, her grip on Anya''s hands tightening.

    "If I do that, who will be left to help me cast it on the others?" Her violet eyes darkened. "Do you really want to leave me alone?"

    She understood Anya''s fear¡ªthe trauma, the constant anxiety of being hunted down. But someone had to step up.

    Someone had to be strong enough to keep going, to continue sealing away their sisters'' powers... to continue the sacrifice.

    Before Aubree could say more, a sudden commotion erupted outside.

    Panic-stricken voices screamed¡ª

    "They''re here! The witches are here!"

    Aubree and Anya exchanged a horrified glance, their faces paling.

    The sound of pounding fists struck the door, rattling the protective barrier they had placed around the room. It wouldn''t hold for long.

    "We have to separate!" Aubree whispered urgently. "We''ll meet again in Ascot Town. But first, I need to find my daughter!"

    Anya hesitated for a split second, but then she gave a determined nod.

    The two of them began chanting in unison. A glowing magic circle flared beneath their feet, and in the next instant, their bodies vanished into thin air¡ªjust as the door burst open.

    A young man in a white robe clicked his tongue in irritation as he stepped inside. His expression twisted into one of pure annoyance.

    "Tch. They escaped again. What a pain."

    His eyes swept over the now-empty room before barking an order. "Call the clerics! Track their mana traces¡ªI don''t care what it takes. They must still be somewhere in this town!"

    "Yes, Priest Rhys!" his subordinates answered in unison, immediately setting to work.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    Aubree stumbled as she reappeared inside the small room she had rented, her heart hammering in her chest.

    But the moment she steadied herself, dread pooled in her stomach.

    Her daughter, she wasn''t there.

    Panic surged through her veins. They had to leave now before the Church found their tracks!

    Aubree frantically scanned the room. "Aurelia... where are you?" she whispered under her breath, fearful that even the slightest sound would attract suspicion.

    She forced herself to move quickly, shoving their belongings into a bag, ready to flee. But then, the door suddenly swung open.

 Chapter 89: The Cursed Life Of Witches

    Aubree took a deep breath, her fingers tightening around the strap of her bag.

    The heavy silence in the room felt suffocating, her body poised for battle, ready to cast a spell the moment the door revealed an unwanted guest.

    But to her surprise, it wasn''t the Church.

    A beautiful girl with short golden hair¡ªso much like her own¡ªstood at the entrance.

    Her blue eyes widened in shock at the mess in the room, her hands tightening around the basket full of strawberries she had just set down on the table.

    It was Aurelia.

    "W-What happened, Mother?" she asked, concern lacing her voice.

    Aubree exhaled in relief, her shoulders sagging slightly. Her daughter was safe. She was here.

    "The Church has found us," Aubree said, her voice quiet but firm. "We need to leave. Now."

    Aurelia quickly shut the door behind her, her expression tense. "Are we teleporting?"

    Aubree shook her head. "They''ll track us too easily if we do. But I''ll leave a mana stone behind to mislead them."

    Without another word, they worked together, hastily packing their belongings. With Aurelia''s help, the process was quicker, and soon they slipped out through the lodge''s back door.

    Aubree gripped her daughter''s hand tightly, her heart pounding as they moved through the town, blending into the crowd.

    They walked as naturally as possible, forcing calm into their steps despite the terror clawing at their chests.

    But then¡ª

    A scream tore through the air, piercing and desperate.

    "NO! LET ME GO! I''M NOT A WITCH!"

    Aubree froze mid-step, her blood running cold.

    That voice¡ªshe knew it too well.

    She turned, her gaze locking onto the town hall, where a woman struggled violently against the heavy iron chains binding her wrists.

    Anya.

    Her breath hitched, her heart twisting in agony.

    For Aubree, every witch was a sister. She had fought for them, sacrificed for them. And now¡ªshe was running away while Anya was being dragged to her death.

    Her body tensed, ready to move. She had to do something. She couldn''t just¡ª

    A sharp pinch on her hand snapped her out of her thoughts.

    Aurelia.

    Her daughter trembled, tears threatening to spill as she clutched Aubree''s fingers with both hands.

    "Mom, don''t go. I''m scared," she whispered.

    Aubree felt something crack inside her.

    Aurelia should have been free. She should have been living a normal life, falling in love, marrying someone who cherished her.

    But she was trapped¡ªdoomed by the blood that flowed through her veins.

    And it was her fault, wasn''t it?

    Maybe if she had been stronger, if she had been smarter to train her like her mother did in the past¡ªAurelia wouldn''t be this scared.

    Aubree clenched her fists, biting her lip so hard she tasted blood.

    Then she turned away.

    Her steps quickened toward the gate, each one heavier than the last. Her heart ached with every scream, every crackle of fire, every cruel laugh of the townspeople.

    "NOOO!!! HURTTT!!! HELPP!!! SISTER, AUBREE SAVE MEE!!!"

    "PLEASE, IT HURTSS!!!"

    "Y-YOU PR... PROMISE ME!!!"

    Anya''s scream made Aubree stop, making her body tremble as she couldn''t hold her tears anymore.

    She could barely breathe.

    ''I''m so sorry, Anya.''

    But she had to.

    She had to survive. She had to save more of her sisters. She had to seal their powers before they, too, ended up on the stake.

    More than anything¡ªshe had to protect Aurelia.

    ''Goddess... if we were only meant to be a spectacle for humans to laugh at, to be burned, shamed, and enslaved¡ª''

    ''Then why did you create us at all?''

    ***

    Rhys watched as the flames devoured the witch, her body crumbling into blackened ash. He rubbed his chin, exhaling sharply.

    "So there''s still one more, huh?" he muttered. "I should''ve waited before killing her."

    Being a witch hunter was more trouble than it was worth. He had no interest in the spectacle of burning people alive, but the Church insisted on it.

    They believed that witches who died by fire would be denied reincarnation, trapped in eternal damnation.

    Personally, he thought it was nonsense.

    ''Not like most of them committed any real crimes to deserve that,'' he thought bitterly. ''I hate this job.''

    His irritation deepened as he noticed his subordinates laughing and celebrating. Their excitement grated on his nerves.

    "Oi," he snapped, his voice sharp enough to silence them. "Did you not hear that woman scream? Her friend is still out there. Find her."

    The men stiffened before scrambling to obey, spreading out through the town to track the witch''s mana signature or question townsfolk about any suspicious figures.

    By the time the sun dipped beyond the horizon, they had regrouped to report their findings.

    "A mother and daughter left the lodge early before their stay was completed," one knight reported. "We also found this in their room." He held out a small purple mana stone.

    Rhys took it, rolling it between his fingers. "Tch. She''s a smart one."

    "Do you think she''s the one?" another asked hesitantly. "That ancient spell... could she know it?"

    Rhys'' grip tightened around the stone.

    "Don''t jump to conclusions," he said coolly. "We don''t have proof yet."

    But if she was the one, things were about to get a lot more complicated.

    He exhaled and made his decision.

    "They''ll be heading for another town or village. Send word to all nearby churches¡ªgive them their physical descriptions. I want every cleric and knight on alert."

    Rhys stared at the dying embers. His lips curled into a smirk.

    ''Ascot Town, huh?''

    A smart choice¡ªsmall, quiet, away from the Church''s direct influence. But it wouldn''t matter.

    ''Don''t worry. I''ll kill you easily.''

    As he turned on his heel, one of his subordinates hesitantly called out, "High Priest, where are you going?"

    Rhys sighed, rubbing his temple.

    "To take a smoke break," he said flatly. "Don''t bother me with trivial crap. You''re all practically senior witch hunters¡ªfigure things out on your own and stop pestering me."

    With a lazy wave, he walked off, leaving his men to scramble in his absence.

    ''Damn Church. Damn job.''

    He pulled out a cigarette, lighting it with a flick of his fingers.

    ''After this, I''m quitting.''

    ***

    Aubree stumbled to a halt in the middle of the forest, doubling over as nausea overtook her.

    She clutched the rough bark of a tree, heaving violently, the acrid stench of burning flesh still clinging to her senses.

    "Mom, are you okay?"

    Aurelia''s voice was soft, hesitant. A gentle hand brushed against Aubree''s shoulder, but she barely registered the touch.

    She wanted to lie, to say she was fine. But the truth crushed her. Tears spilled down her cheeks as she sank to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably.

    Her fists pounded against the tree bark, as if punishing herself could somehow change what had happened.

    Aurelia knelt beside her, unsure of what to say. Guilt gnawed at her heart but she knew she didn''t deserve to cry.

    She was a coward¡ªif she hadn''t stopped her mother if she had been braver, maybe Anya would still be alive.

    Maybe she wouldn''t have to bear this unbearable weight.

    After some time, they forced themselves to move. Aubree''s magic couldn''t take them directly to Ascot Town, so they teleported ten kilometers away, just enough to buy themselves time.

    As night fell, they sat in silence by the flickering campfire. Aurelia stirred a pot of soup, hoping the warmth would soothe her mother''s frayed nerves.

    But when she handed Aubree a bowl, the woman barely acknowledged it, staring blankly ahead.

    "Mother..." Aurelia murmured, concern lacing her voice.

    Aubree finally spoke, her voice hoarse. "Aurelia, you need to start learning magic. You need to be able to protect yourself."

    Aurelia''s hands tightened around the ladle. "But, Mother! What if they find out? What then? I don''t want to learn magic!"

    The words struck a nerve. Aubree''s patience, already worn thin, snapped. With a sharp movement, she hurled the bowl of soup aside, the liquid splattering across the dirt.

    "Stop it! Stop being such a coward!" she shouted, voice raw with frustration. "I shouldn''t have coddled you! You''re eighteen, Aurelia!"

    Aurelia flinched, eyes wide with shock, but Aubree wasn''t done.

    "I can''t protect you forever! If you don''t train, how many more of our sisters will have to die because we keep running? Wasn''t Anya enough?"

    Her voice cracked, but the damage was already done.

    Aurelia stood abruptly, her entire body trembling. "So you''re saying Anya died because of me? That I killed her?"

    Aubree opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    "Do you think I don''t already hate myself?!" Aurelia''s voice broke, her tears falling freely. "I hate this life! I hate being a witch! And I hate being your daughter!"

    Aubree recoiled as if struck.

    "I wish I was never born!"

    Before Aubree could stop her, Aurelia turned and bolted into the forest.

    "No! Aurelia, wait!" Aubree scrambled to her feet, panic clawing at her chest. "I didn''t mean it! Please!"

    She ran after her daughter, but Aurelia was faster. The darkness swallowed her small figure, and soon, she was gone.

    Aubree''s breath came in ragged gasps as she frantically searched, her hands trembling as she conjured a small flame to light her way.

    "Aurelia! Please, come back! I''m so sorry!" Her voice echoed through the trees, met only by silence.

    Then, behind her, she could hear the soft footsteps. Her eyes lit up, thinking it would be her daughter, but when she saw who was in front of her, the fire in her palm died.

 Chapter 90 90: Torn Apart By Fate

    "Ah, I finally found you."

    The voice came from the darkness, smooth and gentle, but still, it sounded like a nightmare to Aubree. A man stepped into the moonlight, his white robes gleaming under its glow.

    It was Rhys.

    Aubree''s breath hitched as her gaze locked onto Aurelia. The girl stood frozen, her neck perilously close to the gleaming edge of the high priest''s sword. Tears streaked her cheeks, silent and trembling.

    "H-How?" Aubree whispered, her voice unsteady. She didn''t dare take her eyes off Aurelia.

    Rhys smirked. "Your smoke."

    He sighed, shaking his head. "I''ll give you one last piece of advice¡ªconsider it a final lesson before you leave this world. Don''t light fires if you don''t want to be tracked. And definitely don''t scream."

    His gaze flickered to Aurelia. "Or pick fights with your parents. You never know if it''ll be the last thing you say to them."

    The blade pressed deeper against Aurelia''s neck, drawing a thin line of blood.

    Aubree''s heart lurched. "No! Don''t do it! Kill me instead¡ªplease!" she pleaded, stepping forward desperately. "She didn''t do anything wrong! It''s me you want!"

    Aurelia sobbed, her body trembling.

    "You''ll be fine, Aurelia," Aubree choked out, unable to stop her tears. "I''m so sorry."

    Rhys sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. Killing a woman and a young girl¡ªit wasn''t his style. He liked to think of himself as a gentleman. But sometimes, death was mercy.

    "I envy the bond you two share," he admitted. "I will give you a chance to say goodbye for one last time."

    With that, he released Aurelia. The girl wasted no time, sprinting straight into her mother''s arms. They clung to each other, shaking.

    "I''m sorry, Mom," Aurelia whispered through sobs. "This is all my fault."

    "No, it''s not," Aubree murmured, stroking her daughter''s hair.

    "I should have never brought you into this cruel world. You deserved a better life... to be someone else''s beloved daughter."

    Aurelia''s body shook harder, but she wasn''t crying anymore. A quiet resolve settled in her chest.

    Leaning close, she whispered, "You need to stay alive, Mother."

    Aubree stiffened. "What?"

    Before she could question further, Aurelia pulled away, her eyes fierce with determination.

    Rhys tapped his sword against his shoulder impatiently. "Are you done? No more last words before I send you both to the afterlife?"

    Aubree exhaled shakily, stepping toward him. She wasn''t afraid of death. She had faced it too many times to fear it now. The only thing that terrified her was leaving Aurelia alone in this world.

    But... she would be fine. Aubree had to believe that.

    She closed her eyes, preparing herself¡ª

    "Fang of Wind!"

    Aurelia''s voice rang out behind her, clear and strong.

    A magic circle flared to life, wind howling as it shaped into a crescent blade. The air itself screeched as the attack shot forward, slashing across Rhys''s body in a spray of blood.

    "Fuck!" he hissed, staggering back. Crimson seeped through his robes, and he gritted his teeth.

    "I should''ve worn my damn armor!"

    He cursed his own arrogance¡ªhe had avoided it because it was too heavy for his lean frame.

    "Run, Mom!" Aurelia shouted, already dashing to the left.

    Aubree, stunned for only a second, snapped into motion at her daughter''s scream and sprinted in the opposite direction.

    "You need to survive, Aurelia! Survive!" she yelled, praying her daughter could hear her over the chaos.

    Rhys gritted his teeth, slamming his palm against the dirt as pain pulsed through his body.

    "Goddamn it!" he snarled, his grip tightening around his sword.

    He knelt on one knee, focusing his energy on healing himself. The wound wasn''t deep enough to be fatal, but it bled too much for comfort.

    Unfortunately, he wasn''t a cleric. His abilities in healing were minimal at best. Even so, his magic was enough to slow the bleeding, allowing him to press forward.

    He took a deep breath, exhaling sharply as he forced himself back on his feet.

    He knew exactly where both women had run. He had tracked enough fugitives in his life to recognize the paths they would take.

    "The mother is more dangerous than the girl," he murmured to himself. "She dies first."

    Channeling divine energy, Rhys muttered a quick incantation. Magic surged through his legs, reinforcing his speed.

    His boots barely touched the ground as he took off, dashing through the forest like a phantom.

    ---

    Aubree''s lungs burned as she climbed the rocky incline, her fingers scraping against jagged stone. She had no choice but to gain the high ground to waste his time.

    She reached a small ledge and turned, panting. Her body screamed in protest, exhaustion already weighing her down.

    But she needed to be alive, at least until her daughter was safe. She knows too well that Rhys would come to her first, she was older, her magic more trained than just a little girl.

    "Be safe, Aurelia, be alive and well," she prayed to no deity, it was just for herself.

    The underbrush rustled below. He was coming.

    Aubree narrowed her eyes, raising her hand as flames flickered at her fingertips. She wouldn''t let him win so easily.

    She took a deep breath, gathering her magic, and the fire around her palm changed, twisting into something sharp. The flames hissed, solidifying into long, jagged shards.

    The moment Rhys came into view, she thrust her hand forward.

    "Scorching Fraction!"

    The fiery spikes shot toward him, crackling in the air like hungry beasts.

    Rhys barely had time to react. He twisted his body, dodging two, but the third seared across his arm, burning through his sleeve and scorching his skin.

    "Tch!" He hissed but didn''t stop.

    His boots skidded against the dirt as he propelled himself forward, eyes sharp with fury. "You witches and your damn tricks!"

    Aubree clicked her tongue, stepping back as she prepared another spell. Her hands glowed a deep crimson as fire coiled around her arms like living serpents.

    Rhys didn''t give her a chance to attack again. He lunged, his blade slashing through the air with deadly intent, this time he wouldn''t let her go easily.

    Aubree twisted her body, barely dodging the strike, but the tip of his sword sliced through her shoulder.

    Blood spattered the rocky ground.

    She clenched her jaw, pain lancing through her body. But she didn''t let it distract her. With a flick of her wrist, she slammed her palm against the ground.

    "Ember Snare!"

    The earth beneath Rhys exploded in a burst of molten embers, fiery tendrils wrapping around his legs like chains.

    The heat scorched through his thin priest uniform, making him grunt in pain as he struggled to break free.

    Aubree staggered back, breathing heavily. She knew this wouldn''t hold him for long.

    Rhys smirked despite the pain. "Not bad," he admitted, gripping his sword tightly. "But not good enough."

    With a surge of strength, he slashed through the embers with a single swing, breaking free in an instant.

    His sword was being covered by light mana, making it more stronger and could break anything weaker than him.

    His body blurred as he shot forward, closing the distance before Aubree could react.

    A sharp pain exploded in her stomach.

    Her breath caught. She looked down to see his blade embedded in her abdomen, crimson spilling down her robes.

    "You put up a good fight," Rhys said, voice almost regretful. "But it''s over."

    "See? This isn''t as bad as being burned alive and I will make sure your daughter also died in the same manner as you."

    Aubree coughed, blood dripping from her lips. Her knees buckled, and she collapsed, her body trembling as she clutched her wound.

    Rhys exhaled, wiping the sweat from his brow. "One down. Now, for the¡ª"

    A sharp gust of wind tore through the air.

    "Wind Fang!"

    A crescent of razor-sharp wind struck Rhys from behind, cutting deep into his feet, making him harder to move. He stumbled forward, gritting his teeth as fresh pain surged through him.

    "Damn it!"

    He whirled around, his vision swimming for a moment.

    Aurelia stood behind him, her hands still glowing with magic. Tears streaked her face, but her expression was fierce.

    "I won''t let you kill her!" she screamed.

    Rhys scoffed. "You little¡ª"

    Before he could finish, another burst of wind magic struck him, forcing him back. His body screamed in protest. He had already taken too much damage. If this kept up¡ª

    No. He wouldn''t let some child get the better of him.

    "Oh, fuck you! Maybe I should have burned you," he squinted his eyes but then sighed, "No, I never have any grudge, especially with a child."

    Rhys moved like lightning, his sword slashing through the wind. He closed the distance between them in an instant.

    Aurelia''s eyes widened.

    His blade cut through her side, the steel slicing deep.

    A choked gasp escaped her lips as she staggered, blood blooming across her clothes.

    The ground beneath them trembled.

    Aubree, barely conscious, could only watch in horror as the ledge they stood on crumbled beneath their feet

    "No, no, no, Aureliaaa!!!" her hand stretched, trying to take her daughter''s hand but they were too far away.

    With a sickening crack, the earth gave way.

    "Mooommmm!!!"

    Aurelia and Rhys plunged into the canyon, their screams swallowed by the roaring river below.

    Aubree''s body refused to move. She reached out weakly as she crawled, her blood making a trail, but her strength was gone.

    "AURELIAAA!!!" she screamed, her voice hoarse and broken.

    Darkness clouded her vision, her body collapsing completely.

    "No! My daughter, no... I can''t, I can''t give up like this, I can''t die like this." tears started to stream down her face.

    The last thing she saw before her consciousness faded was the rushing river, carrying her daughter away.

    And then¡ªnothing.

 Chapter 91 91: New Servant, Vulture

    After weeks of relentless work¡ªboth in his office and in his bed, attempting to produce an heir¡ªClaude was finally enjoying a rare, peaceful slumber. But that tranquility was shattered by a relentless pounding on his door.

    Claude groaned, pulling a pillow over his head to block out the disturbance, but the muffled shouting that followed was impossible to ignore.

    "Father! I finally found it!" Morion''s voice rang through the halls.

    Claude exhaled sharply. Lately, Morion had been sleeping in her own room instead of sneaking into his.

    On more than one occasion, she had even attempted to tuck herself in among the women in his harem after they were having sex¡ªa habit that greatly concerned him.

    The last thing he needed was for her to pick up on something inappropriate.

    That was why he had reinforced his room with a powerful sealing spell. Even with her impressive magical abilities, she couldn''t break through it.

    "Morion, for the love of all things, let me sleep," he grumbled, voice muffled under the pillow.

    But Morion was undeterred. If anything, she pounded harder. "I found the perfect cacodemon to be your servant!"

    Claude''s eyes snapped open.

    In an instant, he threw off his sheets, grabbed a robe to cover his bare torso, and swung the door open.

    Standing before him was Morion, her face flushed with excitement, while Sun stood beside her, tried in vain to calm her down.

    Claude leaned against the doorframe. "Are you sure? Is it strong?"

    Morion nodded enthusiastically, practically bouncing on her feet. "Yes! Not just strong¡ªhe''s smart too! You have to see him!"

    Claude rubbed his chin, intrigued. "Oh? ''Him''? So he can take a humanoid form and speak?"

    "Yup! And he can fly really high too! He''s amazing!" Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Beside her, Sun''s ears twitched downward, his tail slowing its movement. Claude immediately noticed.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, raising a brow.

    "You should be excited. You''re about to be a senior¡ªyou''ll get to train your junior to be my perfect servant."

    Sun''s ears perked up, his tail swishing again. "Really?! I get to do that?" His voice turn excited.

    In the past, Claude had rarely taken in powerful servants, not only because his abilities were being suppressed, but also because he wanted to avoid drawing too much attention.

    Dark mana could be traced, and the last thing he needed was unnecessary conflict.

    That was why Sun always sure his position as the strongest servant wont be replaced. But now was different.

    Still, since his master give him a task to trained his ''junior'' he could prove his capability not only to Claude but also to his son!

    "Of course, now, let''s not waste any more time. The three of us are going."

    Morion grinned, already preparing the teleportation spell.

    A moment later, the world around them shifted, as they stood atop the Malgrave Mountain, surrounded by black lava that bubbled and cracked under intense heat.

    The air was thin, making each breath feel heavy, yet the oppressive heat made it clear they were still very much in the heart of hell itself.

    In the center of the volcanic wasteland stood a towering beast¡ªa giant bird at least five meters tall, its posture rigid, beak long and razor-sharp.

    Its piercing red eyes glowed as it spread its massive, obsidian wings.

    The creature''s sleek black feathers shimmered with flame, tendrils of dark fire licking the edges of its body.

    Its long, curved talons dug into the scorched ground, leaving deep grooves as it adjusted its stance.

    Claude narrowed his eyes, a smirk tugging at his lips. "It looks like a vulture..." he murmured, intrigued.

    He could feel the raw power emanating from the cacodemon, excitement bubbling within him at the prospect of testing its might.

    "See? He''s cool!" Morion beamed, practically bouncing in place.

    Claude chuckled, rolling his shoulders as he summoned his blade. "You''re right, Morion. Now, let me fight¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the enormous vulture suddenly bowed its head, its wings folding in as its deep baritone voice rumbled through the air.

    "My Lord, you have finally arrived."

    Claude froze. His grip on his sword loosened slightly.

    "Eh?" His weapon dissipated into thin air as disappointment settled on his face. "You don''t want to fight me?"

    The cacodemon lowered its gaze further, its tone full of reverence. "How foolish would I be to challenge the King of Darkness himself? I would never dare!"

    Claude''s lips twitched in irritation, but before he could respond, Morion huffed, crossing her arms.

    "Nah! Big bird, you were spitting on his name just moments ago!" she snapped. "I had to beat some sense into you!"

    Claude pressed his fingers against his forehead, sighing heavily. He had wanted to display his strength so that the new servant would never consider rebellion in the future, but it seemed Morion had already taken care of that for him.

    The cacodemon shuddered, the flames around its feathers flickering erratically. "Ah, I apologize, My Lord! I was foolish beyond words!"

    Its voice trembled slightly, recalling the torment Morion had put it through. "I understand my stupidity now! You may punish me as you see fit!"

    Claude exhaled, shaking his head. "Haahh... no need, I don''t want to waste my time."

    With a swift motion, he sliced his palm with a conjured blade, dark red blood trickling down his fingers.

    He extended his hand. "Drink, and our pact will be sealed."

    Without hesitation, the vulture stepped forward, lowering its beak to the bleeding wound. As soon as it lapped up the blood, a surge of dark energy rippled through the air.

    A familiar notification flashed before Claude''s eyes.

    [Congratulations, Claude! You have acquired a new servant!]

    [You can view his status below:]

    [Name: ???]

    [Species: Gypsae Umbra]

    [Race: Cacodemon]

    [Age: 400 years old]

    [Evolution: 3-Star]

    [Threat Potential: S-Rank]

    [Stats:]

    [Mana Pool: 220,520]

    [ATK: 55,500 | AGI: 58,550 | DEF: 48,250 | STR: 54,000 | INT: 50,250 | STM: 58,450]

    Claude studied the numbers, nodding in approval. "Hmm... not bad."

    Another prompt appeared.

    [Give him a name so your connection will remain unbroken until death do you part!]

    Claude glanced around, rubbing his chin in thought. "A name, huh...?" He muttered.

    "Lava? Blacky? Feathers? Hmm... this is harder than I thought."

    Morion tilted her head. "Father, you really suck at naming things."

    Claude ignored her, waving a hand dismissively. "Fine. Let''s just go with ''Vulture.'' That''ll be your name from now on."

    The cacodemon¡ªnow named Vulture¡ªlifted its head, and an intense power surged through its veins.

    Claude''s dark mana fused with its essence, binding them together in an unbreakable contract.

    "Yes, My Lord! I, Vulture, shall serve you loyally for all eternity!"

    It declared, its voice echoing through the mountain as its shadowy flames burned even brighter.

    Claude smirked, satisfied.

    "Now, I have a task for you," Claude began, his gaze sharp as he addressed Vulture.

    "But first, you need to change your size. From now on, you''ll be my eyes and ears."

    Vulture nodded obediently, his form shifting in an instant.

    His massive avian body contorted, dark flames swirling around him as he transformed into a tall, imposing man¡ªstanding at nearly 200 centimeters with long black hair and red eyes.

    "I can take any form I wish," Vulture said confidently, his voice now smoother but still carrying the deep timbre of his cacodemon heritage.

    Claude smirked. "Good. Your mission is to infiltrate a small village called Hyte in the Hyparion Kingdom."

    "I need detailed information¡ªpopulation size, whether they have knights or any defensive lines, and most importantly, any traces of witches."

    Vulture placed a fist over his chest in a formal gesture of allegiance. "Understood, My Lord. I will carry out your command without fail."

    Without hesitation, his body flickered, morphing into a much smaller form¡ªa sleek black bird.

    "I will take my leave now," he announced before flapping his wings and vanishing into the horizon, a mere shadow against the clouds.

    Claude watched him disappear, nodding in satisfaction. He turned to Morion and Sun.

    "Now, it''s time to return to the palace. We need to make preparations for Operation Dark Harvest."

    With a flick of his wrist, a surge of dark energy enveloped them, and in the blink of an eye, they teleported back to the heart of his kingdom.

    In several days, the preparations were complete. Initially, Claude had planned to target only a single village before retreating, but now, surveying the vast logistics amassed before him, he realized they had the strength to do far more.

    Now, he stood atop a grand stage, his piercing gaze sweeping across the army of one thousand daemons gathered before him.

    Claude took a step forward, his voice carrying across the field like a thunderous decree.

    "Today, we march upon the Hyparion Kingdom! Not only to claim slaves who will fuel our empire, but to mark our first step beyond our borders¡ªto prove to the world that daemons are not relics of the past! That we will rise again and seize what is rightfully ours!"

    A deafening roar erupted from the army, their voices merging into a single, frenzied battle cry. They called his name, sang praises to the kingdom''s glory, their bloodlust thick in the air.

    But Claude was not done. His eyes glowed with dark determination as he raised his hand to silence them before delivering his final declaration.

    "This is only the beginning! Hyte will fall first, but we will not stop there. One village, then another, and another! We will march until the capital itself trembles beneath our feet! Until we stand at the pinnacle of this world!"

    The army erupted once more, their voices shaking the very ground beneath them.

    "Long live Elysium!" they roared in unison, their cries of allegiance echoing into the night.

 Chapter 92: The Dark Harvest: First Campaign

    The journey from Elysium through the treacherous Malgrave Mountains to Hyparia took nearly two days.

    Even with a shortcut, the path remained difficult, veiled in poisonous mist that deterred most travelers.

    Yet, this very danger made it the ideal route, ensuring their approach remained undetected as they were all immune to the poison.

    Though, Lloyd had opposed Claude''s presence on the battlefield, arguing that a king should not expose himself to unnecessary risk.

    Yet, Claude had insisted. As a ruler, he needed firsthand insight into his army''s operations¡ªwhere they excelled, where they faltered, and what improvements were necessary to ensure efficiency.

    To facilitate movement, Claude had ordered the Dark Mages to establish teleportation points, allowing the army to advance, retreat, or resupply.

    He had also tasked Samson with constructing small military outposts¡ªstrategic rest stations for knights and mages that would also secure their logistical needs.

    By evening, the army halted to rest. Troops swiftly erected magical tents¡ªmodest in appearance yet vast within, spacious enough to accommodate dozens of knights and mages.

    Meanwhile, sentries took their positions, encircling the encampment with layered barriers to suppress the dark mana, ensuring the Church''s forces wouldn''t detect their presence.

    Inside his tent, Claude sat at his desk, meticulously calculating the campaign''s gold expenditure.

    His fingers moved swiftly across the parchment, tallying costs and weighing future expenses.

    The entrance suddenly flapped open. Sun strode in, his tail swaying with excitement.

    "My Lord! Vulture has returned!" he announced, his ears twitching eagerly.

    Claude didn''t pause in his writing, merely nodding. "Let him in."

    The moment Vulture stepped inside, Claude set his quill down, turning his attention to his newest servant.

    The cacodemon, now in his humanoid form, bowed before delivering his report.

    "My Lord, the village you spoke of is... weak," Vulture began.

    "There are no proper defenses, just some men, miners, and hunters who work as volunteers for monsters that wander around."

    "The village population only has fifty men, forty women, twenty-five children, and around twenty elders. No knights."

    "The land is mostly infertile, so most of them work as miners as their village is surrounded by mountains."

    Claude leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers beneath his chin. "No defensive line at all?"

    Vulture shook his head. "None. However, I detected a faint mana pulse coming from one of the homes. An old married couple resides there."

    "A weak pulse..." Claude mused. "Could the witch or mage be injured or sick?"

    "As expected of you, My Lord," Vulture praised. "The mana core remains stagnant, unmoving. They are either gravely ill or incapacitated."

    Claude exhaled slowly, considering the implications. "And the Church? Any holy presence?"

    "There are three individuals, but they''re weak," Vulture reported. "The village does have a church, but it''s in ruins."

    "According to the locals I questioned, they cannot afford Church taxes, so they receive no clerics or knightly protection. The holy men present are likely volunteers."

    "Hmph." A smirk played on Claude''s lips.

    "A neglected, impoverished village on the kingdom''s outskirts... It will make the perfect supply hub for iron and mineral resources."

    He turned to the map before him, marking the location.

    "Good. Continue your reconnaissance. Survey the nearby villages and towns. Gather similar intel, and determine the most strategic targets based on your findings."

    Vulture blinked, his crimson eyes widening slightly. "Me?" He pointed to himself, clearly surprised by the responsibility.

    Claude resumed his writing without looking up. "You are the closest to them. Your insights are valuable. While your judgment won''t be the final decision, it will guide my strategy."

    Vulture''s surprise quickly gave way to determination. He straightened, placing a fist over his chest.

    "Yes, My Lord! I will not disappoint you!"

    Without hesitation, he shifted back into his avian form. His black wings spread wide before he took flight, vanishing into the night sky.

    ***

    The sun had risen when Claude''s army emerged from the hill near the village. At the first sight of the village of Hyte, the dark knights spread into formation.

    Behind them, the Sun''s shadows in the form of about twenty chaos hounds prowled, their monstrous forms shifting in the shades, eager for battle.

    Claude stood at the forefront. He raised his hand, and the army halted. His gaze swept across the settlement¡ªsmall, isolated, but stubborn in its existence.

    He had no intention of wiping it out, but he knew well that not all would surrender willingly. Some would resist, no matter how futile the struggle.

    "Minimal bloodshed," Claude ordered, his voice carrying through the ranks. "We need workers, not corpses."

    With that, the assault began.

    The dark mages raised their hands, casting thick veils of black mist over the village, dulling the senses of those within.

    Confusion spread before realization dawned, and the first screams rang out as the villagers spotted the approaching soldiers.

    "Invaders!" a miner shouted, brandishing a rusted pickaxe.

    Others quickly followed, grabbing whatever tools they could¡ªshovels, hammers, anything to defend their home.

    Some of the younger men rushed to form a barricade in the main street, tipping over carts and crates in a desperate attempt to slow the enemy.

    But against trained warriors, it was little more than a momentary inconvenience. The first wave of dark knights crashed through the makeshift defenses, their swords flashing as they cut down the bravest of the defenders.

    Steel met steel, though the villagers had little more than crude iron tools to pit against the honed edges of enchanted blades.

    "TAKE THIS AND GET THE HELL OUT OF THIS VILLAGE!!!"

    One miner, a burly man with soot-covered skin, swung a heavy sledgehammer at an approaching knight.

    The impact sent the soldier staggering, but before he could strike again, another knight''s sword found his gut, silencing him with a single thrust.

    Blood splattered onto the dirt as his comrades watched in horror. Some faltered. Others, fueled by grief, fought harder.

    From the rooftops, a handful of hunters with bows fired down upon the invading force. Arrows whistled through the air, striking armor.

    However still, a knight fell to his knees, a shaft embedded in his throat. Another staggered back, the tip of an arrow protruding from his shoulder.

    "EAT THIS!!!"

    "YOU MONSTER!!!"

    The scream could be heard all over the place as the hunters still attacked with their arrows.

    As the knights busy with the hunters, some of the men help the women, children, and elders to run to the safest place in their small village, the church.

    Claude merely raised a finger. "Get all of them, Sun''s clone."

    A group of cacodemons reacted instantly, leaping onto the rooftops with inhuman agility.

    Claws tore through wood, shattering tiles as they reached the archers. The screams that followed lasted only moments before the rooftop resistance was silenced.

    Near the village square, a desperate group of women and elders had gathered around the tattered church, clutching whatever symbols of faith they could find.

    Some of them panicked, searching for their family members that have been separated because of the chaos.

    Some were crying because they could see the knights coming closer and closer, ready to slaughter them all.

    One of the holy men stood at the steps, trembling as he raised a wooden staff.

    "Begone, creatures of darkness!" he shouted, his voice steady despite the fear in his eyes.

    "The light shall cleanse your evil!"

    Claude scoffed. With a flick of his wrist, a shadow tendril lashed forward, wrapping around the priest''s throat and lifting him into the air.

    He choked, struggling against the force, his staff falling from his grasp. The gathered villagers shrank back, paralyzed by fear.

    "You do not need to cleanse what is already rotting," Claude said coolly before dropping the priest onto the church steps.

    "Surrender, and you will live."

    The fight was all but over. With their strongest men either dead or incapacitated, the remaining villagers¡ªmothers clutching their children, elders too weak to flee¡ªslowly dropped to their knees.

    Some wept. Others stared at the ground, their pride swallowed by defeat.

    Claude let the silence stretch before he finally spoke."This is not a massacre. This is the beginning of your new purpose," he declared.

    "Your lives are spared because I see value in you. You will work, you will contribute, and in return, you will be kept alive and fed."

    His eyes flicked to the miners. "Your village has iron and stone¡ªresources I require. Serve well, and you will find purpose in my kingdom. Resist, and..."

    He gestured to the handful of fallen men. "Well, you''ve seen the consequences."

    The villagers had no choice but to submit. Their home had fallen, and their lives were no longer their own.

    Claude turned to Henrich. "Secure the area. Gather the resources and assess who among them is useful."

    Henrich straightened with pride, his chest puffed out. "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Their first campaign had ended in victory, and the momentum was theirs to seize.

    At his command, the soldiers moved swiftly, herding the captives while others began inspecting homes and stockpiling supplies.

    The first village had fallen. Soon, more would follow.

    Claude, however, had other matters to attend to. He turned away from the scene.

    "I''ll be gone for a while. See to your duties properly."

    Without waiting for a reply, he set off toward the outskirts of the village, where an old couple resided.

    If the reports were true, someone inside that house possessed a mana core, albeit weak.

    ''A mage or a witch...'' A smirk curled on his lips. ''Let''s hope it''s the latter.''

 Chapter 93: Reunited With The Past

    The rhythmic sound of hooves echoed through the quiet outskirts as Claude rode his trusted horse, Snow.

    His mind was set on reaching the elder couple''s home when the sudden sound of galloping hooves disrupted his thoughts.

    "Your Majesty! Wait! I will come with you!"

    Claude exhaled sharply, already recognizing the voice before he turned around.

    As expected, Wren rode up behind him, his face beaming with excitement, waving as if this were some casual outing rather than a military expedition.

    Claude sighed, rubbing his temple. Father and son... Why must both of them trouble me in different ways?

    For Claude, Wren was a relentless headache. He talked too much, moved too much, and asked too many questions. Just looking at him was exhausting.

    As Wren finally pulled his horse up beside him, he wasted no time launching into his usual complaints. "Your Majesty, why do you always exclude me whenever you can?"

    Claude ignored him, hoping that silence might deter him. It didn''t.

    "Just a few days ago, you were off somewhere with Princess Morion and Sun! Having fun without me! And I still don''t even know where you went!"

    Wren sighed dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. "It broke my heart, you know."

    Claude rolled his eyes.

    "Should I start sleeping in front of your room? That way, you won''t be able to sneak off without me!" Wren added, his tone utterly serious.

    Claude''s frown deepened. This man... He''s even worse than Morion.

    His thoughts drifted to the princess, remembering how he had to calm her down when he forbade her from joining this expedition.

    Her power made it impossible¡ªher body naturally emitted a toxic aroma that could kill humans with prolonged exposure.

    Since he needed the captured villagers alive, Morion had been left behind.

    She had not taken it well. In her fury, she had declared an eating strike. It had taken Dalia''s intervention¡ªallowing Morion to play in the harem palace¡ªto calm her down, at least for a while.

    Meanwhile, here was Wren, throwing his own brand of tantrum.

    Claude massaged his temple. "No, Wren. You already cause me enough stress. The only thing I need from you is silence."

    Wren''s eyes widened, and Claude half-expected him to take offense. Instead, he responded with, "Ah, I see! So you want me to practice fasting from talking! My mother used to tell me that¡ª"

    "Sssttt." Claude shot him a sharp glare.

    Wren immediately clamped a hand over his mouth. "Ah, right! My apologies, Your Majesty. I will stop talking."

    For a moment, blissful silence filled the air.

    But barely minutes passed before Wren began shifting restlessly, fidgeting in his saddle, glancing repeatedly at Claude.

    Claude clenched his jaw. He had reached his limit.

    Without a word, he spurred Snow forward, his massive horse bolting ahead, leaving Wren behind in a cloud of dust.

    Claude finally arrived at the elder couple''s home. The house was small and unassuming, the wooden walls worn by time.

    Yet, it was eerily silent. No one stood outside, no candlelight flickered through the windows¡ªonly the faint scent of burning wood from the distant village filled the cold air.

    As he dismounted Snow, the rhythmic clatter of hooves behind him signaled Wren''s inevitable arrival.

    "Your Majesty! That was a fun race! You''re really good at riding too, huh?"

    Wren beamed, brushing the dust off his sleeves as if the entire thing had been a lighthearted game.

    Claude didn''t even bother acknowledging him. This was exactly why cruel words or even outright violence never worked on Wren.

    The fool''s head was empty¡ªan endless abyss of misplaced optimism. He could twist anything, even an insult, into a compliment.

    Instead of responding, Claude knocked on the door. No answer. He knocked harder. Still nothing.

    "Huh? Your Majesty, they''re probably too scared or hiding inside. Just look at the smoke from the village¡ªthey know something happened."

    Claude hummed in agreement. For once, Wren made sense.

    Without further hesitation, he raised his foot and kicked the door. Wood splintered as it flew off its hinges¡ªonly for his instincts to flare the moment he stepped forward.

    A shimmering barrier greeted him, crackling with faint white light. Behind it stood a woman¡ªher stance firm, her body positioned protectively in front of the two elders huddled behind her.

    Claude''s crimson eyes widened ever so slightly. Even in her tattered clothes, her beauty remained undiminished.

    Golden hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a striking face that radiated both defiance and exhaustion.

    Her violet irises¡ªso rare, so mesmerizing¡ªburned with an unwavering will. And her body...

    An hourglass figure sculpted to perfection, emphasized by her full breasts and curvaceous hips, draped in ruined fabric that barely concealed her elegance.

    Yet, what caught his attention the most was the crimson stain spreading across her abdomen. She was gravely wounded.

    "Don''t come any closer, or I''ll kill you!" Her voice rang outs sharp.

    Claude''s smirk wavered into disappointment. No recognition in her eyes.

    "You dare threaten His Majesty?" Wren barked, stepping forward with a hand on his sword.

    Claude raised a hand, stopping him. His gaze never left the woman before him.

    "Aubree," he said, voice smooth, almost amused. "Don''t you remember me?"

    The woman¡ªAubree¡ªfrowned, eyes narrowing in confusion. "I would never know a monster like you!"

    Her gaze flicked to his horns, finally registering the subtle yet inhuman features of his new form.

    Claude chuckled. "What a shame. You don''t remember lifting me up as a child? Holding me so tightly against your chest so I could¡ª"

    He tilted his head, eyes glinting with mischief. "¡ªfeel those beautiful tits of yours?"

    Aubree''s face turned scarlet. She crossed her arms over her chest in outrage. "You...! You perverted monster!"

    A snap of mana crackled in the air as she chanted, "Inferno Arrow!"

    Three fiery projectiles erupted from glowing magic circles, speeding toward him.

    Claude barely blinked. A flick of his hand conjured a barrier, the flames dispersing harmlessly against it. And in the same heartbeat, he vanished¡ª

    Only to reappear right in front of her as the barrier broken into pieces.

    Aubree gasped, her breath hitching as Claude''s body pressed against hers. S hane circled her waist, his crimson eyes locked onto hers, unwavering, intense.

    "Now do you remember me?" he murmured, his voice low, teasing, the heat of his breath fanning against her cheek.

    Aubree''s hands clenched, instinct screaming at her to push him away. But the moment her gaze met his...

    Memories came rushing back.

    She had seen those eyes before. So many times.

    The boy her daughter had drawn endlessly¡ªthe first love of Aurelia''s life.

    Her lips parted in disbelief. "...Claude?"

    His smirk deepened.

    "Oh, so you finally remember me," he purred.

    And in his mind, a single thought echoed¡ª''Finally, all the MILF I desired are within my grasp.''

 Chapter 94 94: A Mothers Guilt

    Aubree''s violet eyes widened, but as recognition set in, a faint smile of relief graced her lips.

    Before she could say anything, her strength finally gave out. Her body slumped forward, unconscious.

    Claude caught her with ease, his arms securing her delicate frame as he lifted her effortlessly. Her golden hair cascaded over his arm, her breathing shallow but steady.

    Without hesitation, he carried her to the nearby bed, laying her down gently before turning his attention to the two elders.

    His crimson eyes sharpened, his voice devoid of warmth. "Now, both of you¡ªtell me everything from the beginning."

    The elderly couple trembled under his piercing gaze. The old man swallowed hard before speaking, his voice strained with fear.

    "We... we found her in the forest, near the canyon," he stammered.

    "She was severely injured, barely conscious. We... we brought her here to care for her."

    "My husband speaks the truth, My Lord!" the old woman added hastily, bowing so deeply that her frail frame quivered.

    "We would never harm her! We only wished to help!"

    Claude studied them for a moment, then smirked. "Good." His voice was laced with approval.

    "For your kindness, you''ll be compensated. From this day on, you''re exempt from labor. Consider it a reward for your efforts."

    Relief washed over their wrinkled faces, their eyes welling with gratitude.

    "You hear that, Wren?" Claude continued, glancing at the daemon beside him.

    "Let them live in peace. No knights, no mages near this house. Ensure all their needs are met for the rest of their short lives."

    Wren straightened up, saluting with enthusiasm. "Yes, Your Majesty! I''ll inform Lord Henrich at once!"

    The elders bowed again, their heads touching the floor. "Thank you, My Lord! Thank you for your mercy!"

    Claude merely nodded, his expression unreadable. He never expected his path, once drenched in blood and betrayal, to lead to something this... satisfying.

    All his sacrifices, all his suffering¡ªfinally, life was rewarding him.

    His dream MILF was now within his grasp.

    With that thought, he scooped Aubree into his arms again. "I''m taking her to the nearest military outpost for treatment." His tone left no room for argument as he teleported away.

    ¡ª

    The moment he arrived at the outpost, Samson was already there to greet him. The knight straightened, delivering a swift report.

    "Your Majesty, the construction is progressing, and¡ª" Samson''s words faltered when he noticed the unconscious woman in Claude''s arms.

    Claude didn''t bother explaining. "Call for the paramedics. She needs the best treatment since she''s my future concubine."

    Samson didn''t question it. "Understood, Your Majesty! However, I must apologize¡ªthe outpost was only established yesterday. The conditions are far from ideal."

    "A tent will suffice."

    "Of course. This way."

    Claude followed him through the outpost, where soldiers and workers hurriedly labored to set up fortifications.

    They reached a small but private tent, just large enough for a patient''s care. Claude entered, carefully placing Aubree onto the bed before stepping back.

    Samson quickly gathered the medics and healers. Yet, as they assessed her, their expressions turned grim.

    "Your Majesty," one of them hesitated, "she''s only human. We can''t use dark magic to heal her. We''ll have to rely on traditional medicine."

    "Then do whatever it takes," Claude ordered, his voice cold but firm.

    They immediately went to work, cleaning her wound, stitching the deep gash, and wrapping it in fresh bandages.

    The process was slow, painstaking¡ªbut Claude remained by her side, watching, waiting.

    He leaned back against the wooden frame of the tent, crimson eyes locked onto her pale face.

    He had waited years for this moment.

    And he would wait just a little longer for her to wake.

    ***

    As the sun reached its peak, Aubree jolted awake, her body instinctively sitting up¡ªonly for searing pain to shoot through her abdomen.

    She gasped, clutching at the fresh bandages wrapped around her wound. Survival alone felt like a miracle.

    For a mage like her, healing magic was an impossibility unless she possessed regeneration abilities, which only came with a third evolution.

    But she was still in her second. She shouldn''t have survived.

    And yet, she had.

    For the sake of her daughter.

    Her violet eyes darted around the unfamiliar tent before landing on the lone figure standing near the wooden frame of the entrance.

    The moment she recognized him, desperation flared in her chest.

    "Claude..." Her voice was weak, but her resolve was strong. "Help me."

    Claude, who had been watching the ongoing construction outside, turned at the sound of her voice.

    "Of course," he said smoothly, tilting his head with a mischievous glint. "But everything has a price."

    "I''ll do anything," she vowed, her voice firm despite the tremble in her hands. "Just help me find my daughter!"

    Claude''s smirk faltered slightly as he studied her. But before he could respond, she clenched her fists, her entire body shaking with guilt.

    "This... this is my fault," she whispered, tears welling up in her beautiful purple eyes.

    "If I had been stronger, I could have defeated that priest. I could have protected her. But my weakness..."

    A sob broke through her voice. "My daughter is suffering because of me."

    Claude''s jaw tightened. "Witch hunts," he muttered.

    Aubree nodded, wiping at her tears. "The Church declared the resurrection of the Lord of Calamity... and with one of their Saints dead, the hunts have grown worse. More extreme. The fanatics won''t stop until every last one of us is gone."

    She swallowed, her voice laced with regret. "I knew staying in Blackwood was no longer safe, not after Cardinal Finn was transferred away from the town."

    Claude narrowed his eyes. "Finn?"

    "He was old, but he always helped to protect us witches," Aubree explained bitterly. "With him gone, there was nothing holding the zealots back."

    Her hands tightened over the blanket covering her. "I... I did what I could. I found the sisters who were in danger and sealed their powers. It worked. I should have done the same for Aurelia back then."

    Her voice cracked, fresh tears streaming down her face. "If I had, at least she would have been safe."

    Claude frowned, recalling something. "That ancient spell... it was yours?" His brow lifted. "But you aren''t that strong, are you?"

    He had already observed her mana and even appraised her status. Compared to other witches he had met¡ªhis mother, Sophia¡ªshe was undeniably stronger, but even then, she was only at a two-star evolution. Hardly enough to cast a spell of that magnitude.

    Aubree''s breath hitched at his words. "You... you know about that?" She looked down at the blanket in her lap, gripping the fabric.

    "That spell was the first my mother taught me," she admitted. "It doesn''t require much mana... but it takes something else."

    Claude''s gaze sharpened. "What is it?"

    She exhaled shakily before answering.

    "The witch life force who was being sealed is drained. That''s why no one uses it." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "It''s a forbidden spell."

 Chapter 95: Aubrees Resolve

    "Then... what about you?" Claude asked, his sharp gaze locked onto Aubree.

    He could sense something wrong with her body, a lingering weakness beyond her visible wounds¡ªbut he couldn''t pinpoint where.

    Aubree instinctively hid her left hand beneath the blanket. But before she could pull away, Claude caught it, pulling it into view. His eyes widened in shock.

    Her hand was blackened, veins darkened as if corruption had spread through her very flesh.

    "This... your body is rotting from the inside!" he exclaimed, his voice laced with anger. "How could you do this to yourself?!"

    It enraged him. Not just because her beauty was being ruined¡ªthough that, too, was a shame¡ªbut because it reminded him of his own mother.

    The Church had forced her into a life of fear, suffering in silence, hiding from those who sought to burn her for simply existing.

    That same cruelty had now fallen upon Aubree.

    "That damned Church!" Claude growled, his voice dripping with venom. "Why the hell do they keep doing this?!"

    A dark aura flared around him, surging like a violent storm. The oppressive energy sent shivers through everyone outside, forcing them to halt their work. Even Aubree tensed, beads of sweat forming on her brow.

    "Claude! Please, calm down!" she urged.

    His breath hitched, and after a moment, he exhaled sharply, reigning in his rage.

    "Stop using that ancient spell," he ordered, his voice cold and firm. "That''s not a request. It''s one of the conditions if you want me to find your daughter."

    Aubree''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No! You can''t do this to me!"

    She shoved his hand away, her voice trembling with raw emotion.

    "What about my sisters?! The ones suffering, the ones who have no choice but to hide for the rest of their lives?! They live in constant fear of being burned alive!"

    "I can''t just abandon them!"

    Claude shook his head. "You won''t have to." His crimson eyes bore into hers, unwavering.

    "I will ensure my kingdom becomes a sanctuary for witches. They will have a place to run¡ªto Elysium."

    Aubree stilled.

    "Elysium?" she echoed, hesitation lacing her voice.

    She had heard of that name before¡ªfrom her mother. A supposed haven where daemons and witches could live free from the Church''s persecution.

    But her mother had always warned her that it was nothing more than a fantasy.

    ''Witches are a damned existence in this world,'' she had said. ''No one stands by our side. There is no safe place for us. That is why we must be strong and save as many of our own as possible.''

    ''Don''t trust anyone, Aubree.''

    But when she met Claude''s gaze again, all she saw was unshakable determination¡ªand hatred.

    "I... I don''t know," she whispered, gripping the blanket tighter.

    "Believe in me," Claude said, his voice steady. "We have a common enemy. Shouldn''t we work together?"

    He took her hand in his, his grip firm but not forceful.

    "In Elysium, my mother and Sophia are waiting. They need your guidance to grow stronger. And with you by my side, I know many witches will follow, seeking refuge in my kingdom."

    Aubree let out a slow breath, conflict raging in her heart. Finally, she nodded.

    "But find my daughter first," she said, her voice resolute. "Dead or alive."

    Claude narrowed his eyes. "Is her condition that bad?"

    "I don''t know for certain," Aubree admitted, forcing herself to remain calm.

    "She fell into the river while we were making our way to Ascot Town. If the current carried her away... she shouldn''t be far."

    Claude nodded. "I see... We''ll move in three days." His eyes burned with determination. "But I''ll send my intel ahead to search the entire area."

    He met her gaze, unwavering.

    "I will find her. Dead or alive¡ªI swear it."

    ***

    Rhys opened his eyes, only to find his body unable to move as thick tree tendrils bound his limbs. His body ached, feeling like it was on the verge of bursting apart from within.

    As he glanced down, he noticed his wounds had been treated¡ªwrapped in makeshift bandages, likely torn from his own robe.

    His entire body was still damp, the chilling reminder of his near-drowning lingering on his skin.

    A small fire crackled in the dimly lit hut, casting flickering shadows across the walls. In the corner, a figure lay curled up, her breathing steady and soft.

    A little witch.

    She had saved him.

    Rhys frowned, puzzled. Why would she do something so foolish?

    She could have left him to die, let the wilderness claim him. He was in no condition to fight off even a lowly beast or a wandering cacodemon.

    But as he studied her peaceful sleeping form, he understood.

    ''She''s just a child,'' he thought with a sigh.

    A rustle broke the silence as Aurelia stirred. Slowly, her blue eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the dim light. When she saw Rhys awake, she bolted upright, alarm flashing across her face.

    "Don''t you dare run or fight me!" she snapped. "Or I''ll hurt you!"

    Rhys exhaled, unbothered. "Calm down. I wouldn''t even if I wanted to."

    He tilted his head toward his injured leg. "You made sure of that."

    Aurelia blinked, her tense posture loosening. "I see..."

    An awkward silence settled between them.

    After a moment, Rhys broke it. "What''s your name?"

    "You don''t need to know," she shot back curtly.

    Rhys chuckled. "Fair enough. What do you plan to do with me?"

    The question made Aurelia tense. She had no idea.

    She couldn''t just leave him. But the thought of killing him outright... it terrified her.

    No matter how much she hated to admit it, he had saved her. She still remembered the sensation of being dragged through the water, his grip keeping her from sinking.

    Her fingers curled into the fabric of her dress.

    "I... I''ll kill you later," she lied.

    Rhys smirked. He had a little sister¡ªhe knew a lie when he heard one.

    "I see," he said, humoring her.

    "Well, my name is Rhys. If you won''t give me yours, I''ll just call you ''Little Witch.''"

    Aurelia''s eyes widened before she sharply turned her head away. "...Call me Aurelia. I''m not a little witch."

    Rhys chuckled. "Aurelia, then. Nice to meet you. Please take care of me until... well, until you decide what to do."

    She frowned, unsure what to make of him. "You''re weird. You should be scared of me."

    "Oh, I am terrified," Rhys said jokingly. "You just can''t see it."

    Aurelia narrowed her eyes, feeling increasingly convinced she had made a mistake saving him.

    But for now... until she healed and found her mother, she''d have to figure out what to do with Rhys.

 Chapter 96: Conquest & Desire

    It had been two days since Claude arrived in Hyte Village, overseeing not only the relocation of slaves but also assessing the state of the iron mines.

    The mines were in excellent condition, rich with iron deposits that could fuel Elysium''s growing military needs.

    After inspecting the operations, he met with the village head to discuss trade.

    While he planned to halt most external sales and divert the iron to Elysium for the production of weapons and armor, he reached a compromise¡ª30% of the village''s iron output would still be sold to merchants from nearby towns.

    After all, even a self-sufficient kingdom needed trade to thrive.

    "You and your family will receive special treatment," Claude said, his gaze sharp as he addressed the village chief.

    "You won''t be slaves, but you will still bow to me. Understood?"

    The village chief, a grizzled man named Norman, lowered his head in submission. "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    Claude nodded, satisfied. "Good. Some of my men will remain here to oversee operations, while the rest of your villagers¡ªmen, women, and children¡ªwill be relocated to Elysium as serfs. I will take care of them, so you need not worry."

    Despite his words, Norman''s hands clenched tightly, his knuckles white with suppressed frustration. But he was powerless to resist.

    He swallowed hard before speaking. "And the priests, Your Majesty?"

    Claude smirked. "Ah, them? They''ll be coming to Elysium as well. I''ve already prepared a... special place for them."

    With that, the meeting concluded. Claude stepped out of Norman''s house, greeted by Henrich, his ever-eager general.

    "Your Majesty, where should we move next?" Henrich asked, his eyes alight with anticipation.

    "Also, why not split our army into two or three groups? We could conquer villages much faster that way."

    Claude chuckled, seeing right through him. "Henrich, I know you''re itching to lead the charge, but be patient. Once we find Aurelia, you''ll get your chance to seize as many villages as you like."

    He clapped a firm hand on the general''s shoulder. "For now, focus on organizing the platoons assigned to guarding the slaves."

    Henrich clicked his tongue, rubbing the back of his neck. "Tch. You really can read my mind, Your Majesty." He sighed but nodded in understanding.

    "We''ve already prepared them for transport. The teleportation circles are set, so we can move them in batches without issue."

    "Good. And the branding?"

    "Underway as we speak," Henrich confirmed.

    "As per your orders, we''ve separated them by rank and erased their names. They will now be identified by the tattoos on their necks, which mark their assigned work and status based on skill level."

    Claude gave an approving nod, pleased with Henrich''s efficiency.

    He had no intention of allowing these people to cling to their past. Their identities were stripped away, replaced with codes that dictated their roles in Elysium.

    Over time, they would marry other slaves, birth children who would be born into servitude, and perpetuate a cycle of obedience.

    Claude gazed up at the sky, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    ''What a convenient source of free labor. Of course, I''ll have to feed them... but that''s a minor expense.''

    After everything was done, Claude returned to his office and unfurled the world map across his desk.

    There was a limit to how many small villages they could seize before the Hyparia Kingdom took notice.

    Because of that, he decided to shift his focus to another kingdom, Mycetia. He had already marked several potential villages for conquest.

    Based on the intelligence gathered, Mycetia was far more fertile than Hyparia, as it lay beyond the reach of the eternal snow.

    It was the perfect location to establish a strong agricultural base.

    ''Hm... in one or two years, I will begin conquering entire kingdoms. But for now, seizing villages is a good starting point. I can build outposts there, expanding my reach little by little.''

    Claude smirked, his gaze darkening. ''First the villages, then the towns... and eventually, the capital. No one will be able to stop me.''

    His thoughts were interrupted as someone entered his tent without hesitation. It was Aubree. As always, she came to ask the same question.

    "Have you found my daughter, Your Majesty?" she asked in a composed, polite tone.

    Ever since she learned of his true position and the condition he had set for his assistance¡ªthat she become his concubine¡ªshe had started addressing him more formally.

    Claude chuckled, stepping closer to her. "Just use my name, will you? Hearing you speak so politely makes me uncomfortable."

    He placed a firm hand on her waist, pulling her closer.

    Truth be told, he was impatient to claim her¡ªto make her his and plant his seed within her¡ªbut he knew he had to be patient. For now.

    "Your Majesty!" Aubree protested, squirming slightly. "Just... answer my question!"

    Claude shook his head. "Unfortunately, not yet. But tomorrow, we''ll be moving to another village. We might find her then."

    He reached up, tucking a strand of her golden hair behind her ear.

    Then, leaning in, he whispered against her skin, "Be patient. You''ll be rewarded if you can manage that."

    Aubree''s breath hitched. "Y-Your Majesty... calm down."

    She tried to step back, but it was useless. He was bigger, stronger, and far more dominant than when they had first me.

    The change in him was undeniable, and what terrified her most was how, at times, she found herself drawn to it.

    Claude only laughed, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her flush against his body. He buried his face in her neck, inhaling her scent before pressing heated kisses to her skin.

    Aubree shuddered.

    "Ah... I can''t wait to have you. Should we just do it here?" His knee pressed between her legs, making her gasp.

    Taking her hand, he guided it downward until her trembling fingers brushed against his hard cock. "Feel that? I''m already aching for you."

    Aubree swallowed hard, her palm hesitantly gliding over the thick length beneath his clothes. The heat, the sheer size¡ªit made her dizzy.

    "Claude..." she murmured, eyes fluttering shut as he coaxed her into stroking him.

    A deep groan rumbled from his throat.

    "This isn''t enough," he muttered, dissatisfied.

    Without warning, he lifted her effortlessly, tossing her over his shoulder like a sack of grain. He swept everything off his desk with one arm, sending maps and documents scattering to the floor, before laying her down atop the cleared surface.

    His gaze roamed over her, drinking in the sight of her tempting, vulnerable form.

    "I wanted to wait until we had a proper room for this," he mused, removing his robe with a smirk, "but then again, anything can be a room if I try hard enough."

    He leaned in, his lips hovering above hers as he whispered wickedly, "You don''t mind if I fuck you now, don''t you?"

 Chapter 97: Uncontrollable Desire For Aubree*

    Aubree''s heart pounded in her chest, her breath uneven as she tried to make sense of the heat curling inside her.

    She didn''t understand why she couldn''t refuse Claude''s advances¡ªwhy every time he got close, her body betrayed her, craving him just as much.

    ''Is it because he''s a daemon?'' she thought, her mind desperately grasping for reason.

    ''I heard they have a strong charm, a spell that can make men and women fall madly in love.''

    Yet, no matter how much she tried to rationalize it, her body trembled with anticipation.

    She turned her head away, avoiding his piercing gaze. "Your Majesty, I''m your concubine. You may do as you please."

    Her voice was steady, but there was an underlying hesitance."But promise me¡ªyou will find my daughter."

    Claude''s expression darkened. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him, his crimson eyes gleaming with something unreadable.

    "I don''t like that tone," he said coolly. "As if you have no choice."

    His grip tightened slightly. "Look at me and say you want this. Say you want to be fucked by me."

    Aubree''s eyes widened. She swallowed hard, her lips trembling. "That''s not what I meant... I''m just worried about Aurelia."

    Claude sighed, his fingers relaxing on her chin. "Aurelia is a coward and a crybaby, but she''s not someone who gives up easily. I will find her."

    Then his lips curled into a smirk. "Now... let''s get back to our matter."

    Before she could react, he sank to his knees, pushing up her dress, his hot breath sending shivers down her spine.

    "C-Claude..." she gasped, her face burning as his lips ghosted over her inner thighs.

    He inhaled deeply, savoring her pussy scent, before grasping the edge of her panties with his teeth and pulling them away.

    The fabric slipped down her legs, discarded as he pressed his mouth against her pussy, licking her swollen clit with slow strokes.

    Aubree''s back arched, her fingers threading through his dark hair as pleasure shot through her. "Ahh... that place¡ª!?"

    Claude chuckled against her, the vibration sending a fresh wave of heat through her body. "You''re already so wet."

    He teased her mercilessly, his tongue flicking over her sensitive nub before sucking it into his mouth, making her moan uncontrollably.

    Her grip on his hair tightened as she trembled beneath him, her body completely at his mercy.

    "Nnnghh~ Claude...!"

    His fingers trailed along her slick folds before one slid inside her, curling against the soft walls.

    She gasped, her legs quivering as he moved fast, stroking her from the inside while his tongue continued its sinful work.

    "Ahh! Something''s¡ªinside me¡ª!" Aubree whimpered, her eyes unfocused as the overwhelming sensation took hold of her.

    Claude smirked. "And now... another."

    A second finger joined the first, stretching her as he scissored them apart, pressing deeper, searching¡ªuntil he found it.

    That spot.Aubree''s entire body jerked as white-hot pleasure coursed through her veins. "Nnngh!!! Hngh! T-There!!!"

    Claude''s grin widened as he focused his movements on the sensitive bundle of nerves, his fingers curling against it again and again, his tongue never ceasing its relentless assault.

    Aubree was losing herself, her moans becoming frantic, desperate."Ahh! Claude! I¡ªI can''t!!! OHHH!!!"

    Her body convulsed, her muscles tightening as the overwhelming pleasure reached its peak.

    Ink splattered onto the floor as her hand knocked over an inkwell, but she barely noticed¡ªher mind was consumed by the pleasure washing over her in uncontrollable waves.

    "CUMMING¡ª! AHHHH! I''M CUMMING!!"

    Her walls clenched around his fingers as a rush of liquid spilled from her trembling pussy.

    Claude licked his lips as he withdrew, watching her body shudder in the aftermath of her orgasm. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he straightened himself, his hands already undoing his belt.

    "Now," he murmured, moving in front of Aubree and tossing his pants aside, his hard cock springing free, standing proud before her.

    He gripped it, stroking himself slowly as he looked down at her flushed, panting form. "It''s your turn to satisfy me, Aubree."

    She stared at the thick, pulsing cock in front of her, her mouth going dry.

    Claude smirked, watching her hesitate before leaning in. "Good girl. I know you know what to do."

    Aubree''s breath hitched as Claude''s thick length pressed against her lips, the heat of him searing against her skin.

    She parted her lips, letting her tongue flick out to taste him. He groaned in satisfaction as she took him into her mouth, the warmth of her tongue sending a sharp pleasure through his spine.

    "Fuck, your mouth feel so good," Claude muttered, moving his hips in slow rhythm making sure Aubree used to his size.

    While she worked him with her mouth, her cheeks hollowing as her tongue swirled around the head of his cock, lapping up the thick taste of his arousal.

    Saliva dripped from her lips, slicking his length as she let him set the pace, unable to control the way he moved.

    The only thing she could focus on was the sight of his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, stretching her lips wide.

    She barely noticed the ache in her jaw, too lost in the haze of pleasure clouding her mind.

    Claude''s precum, laced with aphrodisiac, had taken hold of her senses, stripping away reason until all that remained was raw need.

    Even as his cock pushed deep, hitting the back of her throat, even as she struggled to breathe, she felt nothing but bliss.

    "Ah... fuck," Claude groaned, his grip tightening around her throat, feeling the way her muscles clenched around him, trying to accommodate his size.

    The pressure only made him more eager, more relentless. He didn''t slow down¡ªif anything, he drove himself deeper, forcing her to take him to the base.

    Aubree''s eyes fluttered half-lidded, dazed and desperate. Her throat burned, but her body betrayed her, a needy whimper vibrating against his shaft.

    "What a filthy little mouth," he growled, voice thick with pleasure as his hips snapped forward, his balls slapping against her chin.

    The lewd, wet sounds filled the air, mixing with his ragged breaths and her muffled moans.

    He was close¡ªshe could feel it in the way his cock throbbed against her tongue, in the way his grip on her tightened.

    His pace grew frantic, using her like a toy, and she welcomed it.

    "Hah¡ªshit! I''m gonna cum inside you," Claude groaned, a shudder running through his body as he thrust deep one last time.

    Aubree felt the hot rush of his release flooding her mouth, thick and unrelenting, coating her tongue and sliding down her throat.

    She swallowed every drop eagerly, the aphrodisiac making her body burn with unbearable need.

    Her pussy clenched around nothing, aching for more.

    She needed him inside her¡ªnow.

 Chapter 98 98: Aubrees Taste Like A Virgin**

    Claude pulled his cock from Aubree''s mouth with a wet pop, smirking as he took in the mess he''d made of her.

    Her flushed face, the thick seed dripping from her lips, the dazed, lust-filled haze in her eyes¡ªit was all too intoxicating.

    "You like my cum, Aubree?" he murmured, tilting her chin up with his fingers. "Imagine how good it''ll feel inside you."

    She swallowed hard, her breath ragged. Never in her life had she felt this hot, her body burning with an insatiable need. Her pussy clenched desperately around nothing, aching for him.

    "Y-yes... Please, I want you inside me, Claude..." she whimpered, her voice dripping with desperation.

    Claude chuckled darkly. "Of course you do. You think I haven''t noticed? The moment I laid eyes on you, I wanted to fuck you. And now..." He strokes himself lazily. "Now, I finally can."

    He grabbed her wrist, guiding her to the chair where he sat down, his cock standing proud and twitching. Aubree stood before him, her body trembling in anticipation.

    "Strip," he ordered, his voice thick with desire. "And ride me like you''ve been dying to."

    Shivering, Aubree obeyed, peeling away her dress and corset until she stood bare before him.

    Her plump curves, her soft, perky breasts with their hardened pink peaks, the glistening wetness between her thighs¡ªit was a sight Claude could devour for hours.

    Her gaze fixated on his cock, as if it were the most delicious thing in the world. A fog clouded her mind, drowning out reason, leaving only hunger behind.

    "Yes... I''ll do whatever you ask, Your Majesty... as long as I can fill my pussy with your cock," she purred, licking her lips before stepping closer.

    She straddled him, lowering her hips as his length dragged along her soaked folds, making them both shudder.

    "Fuck," Claude groaned, gripping her hips. "You''re really something."

    Aubree whined in need, wrapping her fingers around his shaft and guiding it to her entrance.

    "Hnnngh~ I want this so bad..." she moaned as she pushed the tip inside, gasping at the delicious stretch.

    Even as her walls squeezed him tightly, her body welcomed him, her arousal easing the way.

    The deeper he sank, the more her pain melted into pleasure, especially when he reached places no one else ever had.

    "Oh¡ªGoddess! That''s so good...!"

    Aubree clung to his shirt, trembling as she finally took him to the hilt, his cock pressing against her cervix.

    Claude groaned, feeling her walls pulse around him. "Shit. You''re tight¡ªlike a fucking virgin."

    He smirked, eyes gleaming with mischief. "What, your ex-husband never fucked you like this?"

    His hands found her ass, squeezing the soft flesh possessively.

    He''d fantasized about this moment when he was still a child, and now he had her exactly where he wanted her¡ªwrapped around his cock, desperate and willing.

    ''Damn. What a good day to be king.''

    Aubree whimpered, grinding against him, desperate for more.

    "Aahh~ You''re right! No one''s ever made me feel this crazy before!" she gasped, her hips moving instinctively.

    Claude growled, gripping her waist tighter. "Then show me just how crazy you can get."

    Aubree didn''t hesitate. Once her body adjusted to his size, she began moving, rolling her hips in slow circles that had Claude sucking in a sharp breath.

    "Fuck... you know how to use those hips, don''t you?" he groaned, fingers digging into her waist.

    Aubree moaned in response, her hands braced against his shoulders as she lifted herself up, then sank down again, taking his cock even deeper.

    The stretch was intoxicating, sending shocks of pleasure through her with every movement. She was completely stuffed, every inch of his cock filling her in a way that made her toes curl.

    "OHHH!!! AHHH!!! YESSS! SO DEEP...!"

    She gasped, head thrown back as she quickened her pace, bouncing on his lap like a wild animal as the aphrodisiac finally got the best of her.

    "HNGGHHH!!! GOODD!!! FEEL SO GOODD!!!"

    Claude watched her in awe, after all, she was like a goddess when he was a child, beautiful and untouchable.

    Now that goddess was riding on his cock like a slut.

    Her tits bounced with every movement, the way her body responded to him so perfectly.

    She was a natural¡ªgrinding, rolling, and slamming down onto him desperately, her slick walls milking his cock as if she were made for this.

    "Shit, Aubree¡ª" His grip on her ass tightened as he met her thrusts, slamming up into her just as she came down.

    The force of their movements made the chair creak beneath them, but neither cared.

    "OHH YOUR MAJESTYY!!!"

    Aubree whimpered as his cock kissed the deepest part of her, her thighs trembling as waves of pleasure built higher and higher inside her.

    "I¡ªHAHHH¡ªI CAN''T STOP! YOUR COCK! GOODD!!" She moaned, her voice shaking.

    Claude chuckled, leaning forward to capture one of her bouncing breasts in his mouth, sucking hard on her stiff nipple making her moan even louder.

    "Then don''t stop," he murmured against her skin, his voice dark and commanding. "Keep riding me like the desperate little slut you are."

    "NNGGGHHH~ I AM YOUR LITTLE SLUT!''

    Aubree shuddered, his words making her even wetter. She obeyed, moving faster, grinding harder, her walls clenching down on him as she chased her pleasure.

    The wet, obscene sounds of their fucking filled the air, mixed with her breathless moans and Claude''s deep groans of approval.

    "Damn, I can feel you squeezing me," he growled, his hands roaming her body, worshipping every curve. "You gonna cum on my cock, baby?"

    "YES¡ªYES! I''M SO CLOSE! I¡ªAHHH!!!"

    However, just as Aubree was about to reach her climax, the flap of the tent suddenly opened, and a knight stepped inside. He froze on the spot, clearly not expecting to walk in on such a scene.

    Claude, on the other hand, merely smirked, completely unbothered. "What do you need?" he asked, his voice as calm and composed as ever.

    Aubree''s entire body stiffened in shock. The pleasure that had been building inside her turned into a wave of mortified panic.

    Her face burned as she instinctively buried herself against Claude''s chest, trying to hide¡ªeven though she knew it was useless. The knight had already seen everything.

    "Hngg... Claude..." she whimpered, her voice trembling with both frustration and embarrassment.

    She wanted him to dismiss the knight, to make this humiliating situation disappear.

    But instead, Claude only chuckled, tightening his grip on her hips to keep her in place. His cock still throbbed inside her, refusing to let her escape.

    "Speak," he ordered the knight, his tone sharp. "State your business. Now."

 Chapter 99 99: Aubree Is His Only**

    Aubree''s eyes widened as unbearable pleasure coursed through her, her body trembling, her core aching for release.

    All she could do was whimper and beg, her voice breathless with desperation.

    "Claude... please..." she gasped, tears slipping down her flushed cheeks.

    Claude merely smirked, his grip on her ass possessive, claiming her as his. He squeezed harder, reveling in the way she shuddered beneath him.

    His hips moved in slow thrusts, teasing her until she lost all composure.

    "Nghhh!!!" she bit his shoulder, trying in vain to stifle her moans, her entire body burning with unbearable need.

    Her cunt throbbed, so hot and sensitive that she knew the moment he picked up the pace, she''d lose it¡ªscreaming, breaking, surrendering completely.

    "Talk," Claude commanded in a firm tone, his voice sending shivers down her spine.

    The knight before them stiffened, nervous. "T-the slaves have been transported and should reach Elysium by evening..." he stammered, voice trembling.

    "The teleportation circles set by the dark mages were a success."

    Claude grinned, satisfied. Without another word, he thrust deeper, his pace quickening. Aubree''s body jolted with each movement, her moans slipping free despite her best efforts to contain them.

    "Hnngghh!!! Ahhh!!! Ahhhhh!!!"

    It felt too good¡ªtoo overwhelming. She no longer cared if the knight heard her, no longer cared about shame or propriety.

    "You may leave now," Claude finally said, dismissing the knight, who wasted no time in bowing and fleeing the room.

    His attention returned to Aubree, amusement in his gaze.

    "He''s gone now. You can scream as much as you want without biting my shoulder," he murmured, lifting her ass high.

    Only the tip of his cock remained inside her before he slammed her back down, burying himself deep.

    Aubree shrieked, her body convulsing, eyes rolling back.

    "AAHH?!!! HAHHH!!! HNGGGG!!! CUMMINGGG!!!"

    Her climax hit her hard, her pussy spasming around him, squirting as waves of pleasure crashed over her.

    His shirt was drenched, his cock squeezed by the rhythmic pulsing of her tight, wet heat. Claude groaned, impatient, lifting her effortlessly as he began thrusting harder, faster.

    "Shit!" he cursed, her pussy was unbearably good.

    Aubree, still in the throes of orgasm, couldn''t comprehend what was happening¡ªonly that the pleasure was maddening, bordering on pain, and yet she craved it.

    She could do nothing but take it, letting him use her as he pleased like she was a sex toy, her mind drowning in euphoria.

    "OHHH!!! CLAUDE!!! AMAZINGGG!!! I''LL BREAK!!! MY PUSSY!!!"

    Her words were slurred, her brain turning to mush as Claude continued fucking her like she was his personal plaything.

    She couldn''t stop cumming, her body like a vibrating mess, convulsing uncontrollably as her juices splattered everywhere.

    Claude cursed, his breath ragged. "Fuck! What a slut you are, Aubree. Is my cock better than that pathetic excuse of an ex-husband?" His voice dripped with arrogance as he slammed into her again.

    "AAHHH!!! HNGG!! YESSS!!! YOU''RE THE BEST!!!"

    She moaned uncontrollably, her body trembling, waves of ecstasy overtaking her over and over. She was lost to pleasure, her mind shattered beyond repair.

    Claude chuckled darkly, grabbing her and tossing her onto the table. He kept fucking her, shaping her, molding her pussy to be his, marking her as his own.

    His teeth sank into her breast, making her jolt, her back arching in response.

    His other hand twisted and teased her other nipple, drawing more moans from her trembling lips. She clung to his shirt, barely able to form words.

    "Haahhh!!! I''m going to fill you up, Aubree! Gonna make you mine¡ªgonna get you pregnant!" he growled, the tight squeeze of her pussy pushing him to his limit.

    She felt it too¡ªher cunt tightening around him, milking him, pulling him deeper. He couldn''t hold back any longer.

    With one final, brutal thrust, he spilled deep inside her, his seed flooding her womb as thick, hot cum overflowed, dripping down her thighs.

    "Hnggg!!! Cummm... I''m cumminggg..." Aubree''s entire body convulsed with the final climax, trembling from the sheer intensity of it.

    As the last waves of pleasure coursed through her, she felt drunk on the sensation, her body burning hot, her vision hazy.

    The warmth of his release filled her completely, leaving her gasping, spent, and utterly ruined in his arms.

    ***

    Aubree''s eyes fluttered open, her body still heavy with exhaustion. The warmth surrounding her made her hesitate before looking up, already knowing who was holding her.

    Her head tilted slightly, her gaze meeting Claude''s serious expression as he worked, seemingly unbothered by their current position.

    She was dressed again, yet the lingering heat between her legs made her face flush.

    Claude was simply cradling her, letting her rest as he continued his tasks as if she were just another part of him.

    "You''re awake?" he asked, not looking away from his work.

    Aubree nodded slowly, shifting to sit up. "Ugh... I should move¡ª"

    The moment she tried to stand, her legs gave out. She would have fallen if Claude hadn''t caught her with ease. His grip was firm as he pulled her back against him.

    "Careful," he murmured, smirking. "It''s normal to be unsteady after cock my size."

    Her face burned hotter. She buried it against his broad shoulder, unable to meet his gaze.

    After a moment, Claude spoke again. "Can I ask something?"

    Aubree hummed in response, still regaining her composure.

    "Why do you seem so calm about your daughter being missing?"

    His tone was curious, not accusatory, but there was an edge to his words¡ªlike he had been holding back this question for some time.

    Aubree sighed softly, running a hand through her hair. "You know some witches have foresight, right?" she began.

    "Mine is similar, but instead of visions, I can sense things. I can feel that my daughter is alive."

    Claude leaned back slightly, considering her words.

    "She''s a crybaby and a coward," Aubree admitted with a nostalgic smile.

    "But I always wanted her to learn independence. I know she''s somewhere out there, surviving in her own way. So, I''m not in a rush. She''s fine."

    Claude chuckled. "That''s odd. If my mother went missing for even an hour, I would''ve lost my mind."

    Aubree smiled knowingly. "Dalia has a way of making people worry. She was sometimes reckless and easily got herself into trouble. I understand well what you felt."

    Claude listened intently as she recounted memories of her daughter and Dalia, letting her words paint a picture of the past.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in another part of the forest, Aurelia clutched a knife in trembling hands, her breath uneven, her chest tight as unshed tears threatened to fall.

    "Can you do it? Can you kill?" Rhys said unbothered.

 Chapter 100: Aurelia, The Weak and Cowardice

    "Shut up! I''m trying!" Aurelia''s voice cracked as she wiped her tears, desperately trying to stay strong.

    If she didn''t kill, she''d die out here. It was kill or be killed¡ªand she had to live. She had to see her mother again.

    Rhys sighed, watching her trembling hands clutch the knife. "Just give up already. It''s painful to look at you like this."

    "Don''t pity me!" she snapped, her voice rising with frustration. "If I fail now, we both die!"

    "Goddamn girl..." Rhys muttered under his breath.

    With a burst of strength, he tore through the tendrils binding him and stood up. His body still ached, but it didn''t matter¡ªwatching her break down stirred something in him.

    "Don''t come any closer! Or I''ll¡ª!"

    But she was too slow.

    Rhys snatched the knife from her hands and in one clean motion, drove it into the rabbit trapped in their snare. Its squeal was brief.

    He turned toward her, holding the lifeless body. "See? That easy."

    Aurelia had already covered her eyes with her hands, trembling like a leaf. That frustrated him more than he wanted to admit.

    "How the hell have you even survived this long? Aren''t you and your mother fugitives?"

    "We bought our food from the butcher, obviously!" she shouted, peeking through her fingers. "Me and my mom aren''t savages!"

    Rhys rolled his eyes. "You''re helpless... No wonder your mother''s angry with you."

    Her breath caught. "Don''t bring my mother into this!" she snapped. "You don''t know anything about us!"

    Finally, she uncovered her eyes, and her gaze fell on the bloodied rabbit. She flinched.

    "Oh yeah? If you hadn''t dragged me out here, we''d both starve to death. So don''t act righteous," he muttered, then pointed the blood-stained knife at her.

    His hand was bleeding, but his tone was calm. "If you want to make your mother proud, then skin it. Remove the guts. Prove you''re not useless."

    He smirked. "Or do you not even know how to do that?"

    His words struck a nerve.

    Aurelia''s brows furrowed as she grabbed the knife back and squatted beside the rabbit. She hesitated, clutching one of its tiny feet, then raised the blade¡ªonly for her hands to start trembling again.

    Watching her struggle stirred both irritation and pity in Rhys. With a sigh, he crouched beside her, took the knife, and began skinning the rabbit himself.

    "Don''t close your eyes," he said. "Watch. This is how it''s done."

    It didn''t take long. In swift, practiced motions, he stripped the fur and pulled out the organs, tossing them aside with mechanical precision.

    Aurelia stared, equal parts horrified and amazed. The blood made her stomach twist, but some part of her knew¡ªshe needed to learn this.

    Afterward, they walked to a nearby river to rinse the blood and clean the meat. The silence between them was heavy, but for the first time, it didn''t feel hostile.

    She wasn''t proud of how much she struggled¡ªbut she stayed.

    And she watched.

    After all done, they lit a fire and grilled the rabbit meat. Aurelia sat as far away from Rhys as possible, arms wrapped tightly around her knees.

    Rhys just shook his head, glancing at her from time to time as he turned the meat over the flames.

    "You..." she finally broke the silence.

    "Why didn''t you kill me? Aren''t you a witch hunter? And yet you''re helping me."

    "Not everyone in the Church thinks the same," Rhys said, his voice calm. "Humans aren''t just black and white, you know?"

    He rotated the skewered meat slowly over the fire. "That said, I still don''t like your kind. But I won''t kill someone who saved my life."

    He offered one of the sticks to her.

    Aurelia took it hesitantly, nibbling in silence. The meat was tough and tasteless, dry enough to make her wince with each chew. She didn''t like it at all.

    Rhys noticed and smirked. "You''re not used to eating terrible food, huh?"

    She furrowed her brows, unsure of what he meant.

    "That just means your mother really loves you," he added, matter-of-factly.

    Aurelia blinked. "That doesn''t make sense. What does bad food have to do with love?"

    "It makes perfect sense," Rhys replied.

    "You''re a fugitive. Always running, hiding. And yet you''ve never had to eat something this awful. Don''t you think that''s strange?"

    Her eyes widened, turning down to look at the burnt rabbit meat. He had a point. It made her chest tighten with guilt¡ªhow much her mother had done for her, how ungrateful she''d been.

    "But... why do you keep bringing up my mom?" she muttered. "Trying to play the peacemaker or something?"

    "I am," Rhys said with a half-smile.

    "Children always think their parents will live forever¡ªthat they''ll always be there."

    He poked the fire with a stick. "But now you''re in the forest, alone, with someone who once tried to kill you. And you don''t even know if your mother''s still alive."

    Aurelia clenched her fists. "My mother is alive! I know it!"

    "You can''t be certain," he replied bluntly. "I stabbed her deep, remember? She was alone in the woods. No help. No one to tend to the wound... She might already be dead."

    "Shut up!" she shouted, her voice shaking. "She''s alive! I''ll find her!"

    In a panic, she scrambled to her feet and ran off into the forest.

    Rhys sighed, rising to his feet. "Can''t believe I''m babysitting her..."

    Aurelia screamed her mother''s name, wandering aimlessly through the trees.

    She''d forgotten the hut, forgotten everything but the overwhelming urge to find her mother. But no matter how far she walked, there was no sign of her.

    Only trees.

    Only shadows.

    It was then the crushing truth began to settle in.

    She was helpless without her. All her life, her mother had made the decisions¡ªwhere to go, how to spend their money, what to eat, when to run. Aurelia had never needed to think, only follow.

    Her legs gave out beneath her, but she refused to cry. She remembered her mother''s voice: Be strong. Stay alive.

    Wiping away the tears forming in her eyes, she forced herself to keep walking.

    Eventually, a small village emerged in the distance.

    Aurelia''s heart stirred with a faint sense of hope. "Maybe someone there''s seen her... or has a map."

    But just as she stepped toward it, a hand grabbed her wrist.

    It was Rhys.

    "Don''t," he said firmly. "You don''t know anything about that village. For all you know, they might have ties to the Church. If they find out what you are, they won''t hesitate to burn you at the stake."

 Chapter 101: Strange Witch Hunter

    "Why do you suddenly care?!" Aurelia snapped, slapping Rhys''s hand away.

    "You''re the one who stabbed my mom with your sword!"

    Rhys exhaled sharply, running a hand through his messy, shoulder-length brown hair in frustration.

    "Stop being so damn stubborn if you want to stay alive!" he shouted back. "Get back to the damn hut!"

    His voice hit her like a slap, leaving her frozen in place. The fragile trust that had started to bloom inside her cracked in an instant.

    Just when she thought he might be different, he reminded her of every other witch hunter she''d crossed¡ªcold, forceful, cruel.

    But then Rhys limped forward, his movements stiff and uneven from the wound she''d inflicted with her magic. Still, he pressed on without looking back.

    "I''ll be the one to go into the village," he said. "I''ll get the supplies. The information."

    Aurelia stared at his back, a storm of conflicted emotions swelling inside her¡ªdistrust, guilt, fear... and something else she couldn''t name.

    He could be reporting her to the Church. He could be planning to leave her here to die alone in the forest.

    But despite everything... deep down, she didn''t think he would.

    Still, she wasn''t stupid.

    After waiting a few minutes, she circled through the woods until she found a higher vantage point just outside the village.

    She crouched low in the shadows, keeping her eyes fixed on the entrance.

    If he betrayed her... she''d see it.

    She had to be sure.

    But to Aurelia''s surprise, Rhys didn''t act suspicious at all.

    He moved through the village like any ordinary traveler¡ªbuying vegetables with his own coins, bartering for cloth, chatting briefly with a few villagers.

    The place was small, oddly quiet, almost eerie in its stillness. There weren''t many people, and no signs of the Church''s holy knights and clerics or inquisitors lurking nearby.

    Still, Aurelia didn''t lower her guard.

    Even as he left the village and headed toward the outskirts¡ªhis gaze scanning the trees, as if searching for her¡ªshe continued trailing him from the shadows.

    But when he finally gave up and headed back to the hut, she looped around and silently appeared behind him.

    "Oh? You''re behaving like a good girl for once?" he muttered, clearly exhausted, as he tossed the supplies inside the hut.

    "Change your clothes first. I''ll go after you." He coughed into his hand, trying to hide it.

    "Uh... okay..." Aurelia replied awkwardly, guilt flickering in her chest. Maybe he wasn''t as bad as she thought.

    After changing into the spare clothes he brought, she took the dirty clothes and made her way to the river.

    She washed them carefully, then collected the fish Rhys had cleverly trapped nearby.

    But when she returned, everything shifted.

    "Rhys?!" she gasped.

    He lay collapsed on the ground, his breathing shallow and uneven. Sweat clung to his forehead.

    Panic surged in her chest as she dropped the fish and rushed to him.

    His skin was burning hot.

    "What happened to you?! What do I do?" she muttered, frantically taking off his shirt.

    Her eyes widened as she saw the wound¡ªfresh and angry, likely worsened from his earlier exertion.

    "Damn it... this must be our fight," she whispered.

    Without wasting time, she fetched clean water and began tending the wound. Her hands trembled, but she forced herself to focus.

    Then she remembered¡ªthe spell her mother taught her long ago. It could help diagnose the cause.

    She hovered her hand above his chest and murmured, "Morbificus Sensor."

    A faint green light glowed in her palm, warm and pulsing. As it touched his skin, the light intensified¡ªthen flickered, turning to a sickly hue.

    "This... This is¡ª!"

    ***

    "A plague in Ratched Village?" Claude arched a brow, marking the location with a sharp cross on the map.

    Vulture gave a firm nod. "Yes. It''s not spreading rapidly since it''s a small, isolated village and merchants rarely pass through... but nearby settlements have already begun to show signs of infection."

    Claude hummed thoughtfully before turning to Wren. "Inform Llyold of the situation. I want him to oversee containment personally. Make sure every slave already transported to Elysium is thoroughly examined¡ªno exceptions."

    Claude learns something from the fall of House Algren. First daemons weren''t immune to the plague, second plagues came in two forms: those born of dark magic, and those that occurred naturally.

    Yet most people or even daemons believed all sickness was the work of curses and the corrupted breath of daemons.

    Ironically, the daemons themselves were immune to the first kind¡ªthe ones conjured by magic¡ªbut not to the second.

    That was why it was vital to prevent any natural plague from reaching Elysium. If it spread there, even the daemon-blooded would fall.

    Wren bowed slightly before stepping away.

    Claude then shifted his gaze to the village chief. "As for you, instruct the paramedics to run full health inspections on all miners. If even one shows symptoms, isolate them immediately."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The chief gave a respectful nod.

    "Your Majesty," Hendrich spoke up, his tone edged with disappointment, "does this mean our campaign will be postponed?"

    Claude smirked, folding his arms. "Of course not. Continue with operations in the unaffected areas. The momentum must not be lost."

    He turned away from the table. "Besides, I have an important meeting today."

    "Oh? Is it with Cortinvar?" Sun''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Did they finally want to cooperate?"

    "Let''s hope for the best," Claude replied coolly.

    "Even if they hesitate to cooperate, our barrier will hold. We''ve prepared for far worse."

    After the meeting ended, Claude activated the small black diamond resting on the table.

    It was a magical communication device¡ªan expensive one if purchased from the Mage Tower, but this one had been crafted by his own dark mages.

    Skilled and resourceful, they could replicate what the tower monopolized, and sometimes even improve it.

    The diamond, called Nyxon, glowed faintly before projecting a shimmering hologram of Queen Emmalise of Cortinvar.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty Claude," she said politely, her tone formal and measured.

    Claude chuckled. "Drop the formality, Emmalise. Just get to the point¡ªare you working with us or not?"

    She exhaled, hesitating for a moment before answering. "You were right about one thing. The Church has been meeting with my brother," she said, glancing off to her right with mild frustration.

    "And to think¡ªI assumed that priest was just a soft-hearted old man."

    Claude scoffed. "Don''t be fooled by their smiles. If they were truly as virtuous as they claim, they wouldn''t burn children, women, or men for being witches or dark mages."

    "You may be right..." she murmured, massaging her temples.

    "As for our cooperation¡ªI''ll consider it. But only if you can show me how you plan to deal with the holy bastards."

    Claude''s eyes gleamed. "Smart answer. But in exchange, I want your hand in marriage," he teased with a crooked grin.

    To his surprise, Emmalise didn''t brush it off.

    "I will," she said with a smirk of her own.

    "Show me you''re a king worthy of standing above the world, Claude. Conquer it, and I''ll stand by your side."

 Chapter 102: Another Easy Conquest

    Claude and Aubree rode a horse on top of a grassy hill, his sharp eyes surveying the village nestled below. It was larger than Hyte Village but still small compared to a proper city.

    Unlike the last one they''d attacked, this village had a fortified gate and defensive walls¡ªnothing grand, but certainly more of a challenge.

    He hadn''t brought his full army this time. Claude had split his forces to optimize progress, assigning Hendrich to lead an attack on another village.

    This way, they could cover more ground and conquer faster.

    "I know some of you might think this''ll be another easy sweep like the last time," Claude began, his voice carrying across the hilltop.

    "But don''t forget¡ªsome of you got wounded back then, and that was embarrassing."

    In front of him floated a pair of holographic lenses¡ªan enchanted artifact allowing him to see inside the village without being seen.

    Through the lenses, he watched unaware guards lazily pacing, oblivious to what was coming.

    "So this time, don''t screw up. Follow your platoon leaders and obey their orders."

    He raised his hand, holding it for a beat before cutting it down.

    "Attack!"

    With that command, the cavalry thundered down the hill, hooves pounding the earth as the knights charged.

    The village guards finally noticed the oncoming threat, and panic erupted as the warning bell clanged through the air.

    Arrows were readied, and the front gate slammed shut¡ªbut it was too late.

    Claude had already planned for this.

    The frontline dark mages raised shimmering barriers, shielding the knights from incoming arrows.

    With precise timing, mages launched a coordinated magical blast that obliterated the gate in a fiery explosion, sending debris and bodies flying.

    "Get inside and hold your position!" one of the platoon leaders shouted.

    "Dark mages, maintain the shield! Archers, stay behind and cover us!"

    The troops poured into the village with brutal efficiency. Resistance was minimal.

    A handful of holy men tried to stand their ground, but their strength paled in comparison to Claude''s trained forces.

    They were swiftly beaten down and taken captive.

    Claude watched from above with a satisfied smirk. "Well, well. That went better than expected."

    He crossed his arms, muttering to himself, "Also, I really need to restructure my army. ''Platoon leader'' sounds so bland... Back in my world, it was ''sergeant'', right?" He chuckled.

    "Yeah. Time to start a little military revolution in Dark Elysium. Make this army more structured."

    A black hawk suddenly circled the sky before descending onto Wren''s shoulder. He unlatched the small scroll tied to its leg and scanned it quickly.

    "It seems Hendrich was also successful in his campaign," Wren said, grinning. "He''s very excited, Your Majesty."

    Claude smirked, already mounting his horse to enter the village. "As expected of Hendrich. It was an easy target anyway."

    As they rode through the village streets littered with empty houses and corpses, Aubree''s expression darkened, discomfort written across her face. Wren followed behind quietly, observing.

    "What''s wrong?" Claude asked, glancing at her sideways.

    Aubree''s voice was low, heavy with unease. "Was all of this really necessary?"

    "To build a kingdom?" Claude replied without hesitation. "Yes."

    "Not because of your hatred for humanity?"

    "Hatred?" Claude let out a low scoff, the corners of his mouth twitching upward as they reached the center of the village, where the remaining villagers knelt, trembling.

    "Hatred is too small a word to describe what I feel toward humanity," he said.

    "But no¡ªthis time, it''s not about hatred. I simply want to increase the productivity of my kingdom."

    Aubree''s hands tightened on the reins, her knuckles white. "You''re cruel."

    "Hm... yet you still like me anyway," Claude smirked.

    Before she could respond, a villager suddenly lunged from the crowd, a knife gleaming in his hand.

    "Die, you filthy daemon!" the man roared.

    Claude didn''t flinch. He raised a hand, calmly uttering, "Void Strike."

    A thin beam of dark energy shot forward, piercing the man''s chest and reducing his body to ash. Screams erupted from the villagers, panic spreading like fire.

    Claude sighed, his voice booming. "Calm down! Or would you all prefer to end up like him?"

    The fear in the villagers'' eyes was immediate. They dropped their gazes, pressing their foreheads to the dirt.

    "Now, now. I''m not a cruel ruler," he said.

    "I only need a few slaves to help cultivate my lands. You all can manage that, can''t you?"

    No one dared to speak. Instead, they nodded in unison, too afraid to even look at him.

    Claude turned to Wren. "Register everyone who will be staying here. Send the rest to Elysium. And have tents set up for the troops¡ªand myself."

    "Yes, Your Majesty! I''ll get it done right away!" Wren saluted and rushed to carry out his orders.

    Claude tugged at the reins and began riding toward the outskirts of the village, Aubree reluctantly riding beside him.

    "Where are we going?" she asked, brows furrowing in confusion.

    "Don''t worry," Claude said with a low chuckle. "I''m not about to kidnap you, drag you into the forest, and kill you."

    She glared at him and smacked his chest lightly. "That''s not funny."

    Claude laughed again, more amused by her reaction than his own joke. "Relax. I need something to do. "

    He spurred his horse forward, galloping away until the lively forest turned into a dead one as the trees started to rotten and bones of animals even monsters scattered anywhere.

    A faint, eerie purple mist slithered between the trunks, swirling in the air like whispers of death.

    "Stay here," Claude ordered, dismounting with a swift motion. "I''ll handle this alone."

    "But¡ª" Aubree started to protest.

    "It''s fine. Poison doesn''t work on me," he said casually, striding toward the mist-covered woods without looking back.

    Deeper into the forest, the air thickened, reeking of rot and corruption. Claude moved unbothered, his steps steady until he reached the gaping mouth of a massive cave, its entrance veiled in shadows and seeping venomous fog.

    He then entered it, it was dark, and then as he kept walking a glowing blue mixed with purple shone around the cave, shining his way.

    After a while, he found a really vast area with many glowing crystals in it.

    With a flick of his hand, he summoned his sword¡ªits black blade wreathed in flickering hellfire.

    "Whoever''s in there," Claude called out, voice calm but commanding, "show yourself. I''ve come to claim your treasure."

    A low hiss echoed from within the cave, and the purple mist churned violently. Then, the darkness stirred.

    From the depths emerged a colossal serpent, its purple scales gleaming, each one like polished iron.

    Its eyes glowed in gold, and when it opened its maw, venom dripped from its fangs¡ªeach longer than a man''s arm.

    As the liquid hit the ground, the earth hissed and melted into nothingness.

    The serpent coiled, its voice a rumbling snarl as it laughed.

    "You dare challenge me? I am the Great Serpent of Malevolence! My venom has rotted kings from within and melted armies into puddles!"

    Claude rolled his shoulders and tilted his head, lips curling into a grin. His sword ignited with a brighter flame, casting dancing shadows around him.

    "Yup," he said, eyes gleaming with anticipation. "This is going to be fun."

 Chapter 103 103: Battle With The Serpent

    Yesterday, Vulture informed Claude about a powerful monster guarding a cave filled with condensed mana crystals.

    The creature¡ªa serpent¡ªhad already reached the second stage of evolution despite being young.

    Its strength came from absorbing the mana within the crystals, allowing it to grow far faster than others of its kind.

    The serpent''s body coiled, its massive length undulating with a grace that belied its size. Its golden eyes glowed like twin moons in the haze of the poisonous mist, slitted pupils narrowing at the sight of Claude''s nonchalant stance.

    "I will melt the flesh from your bones," the Serpent hissed, its voice reverberating through the cavern like thunder. "And wear your soul as a trophy."

    Claude grinned, raising his black-flamed sword. "Big talk for a snake."

    The Serpent didn''t wait. With a screeching roar, it lunged, fangs bared, mouth wide enough to swallow a man whole.

    Claude sidestepped in a blur, his boots skimming the rocky floor as the serpent crashed into the cave wall, shattering the stone with its mass.

    Claude''s blade slashed upward. A searing arc of black fire trailed behind it as he sliced across the serpent''s neck.

    Sparks flew, but instead of cutting clean through, his sword only carved a shallow gouge. Purple blood hissed as it hit the floor, but the beast barely flinched.

    "Huh," Claude muttered, stepping back. "So your scales aren''t just for show."

    The serpent laughs, "You moron! How dumb of you to fight without knowing your enemy?!"

    The serpent twisted midair, its body crashing down like a collapsing tower. Claude raised his hand, chanting under his breath. The shadows around him writhed, condensing into thick tendrils of dark energy.

    "Shadow Entrapment"

    The tendrils shot out, anchoring the serpent''s upper body to the cavern wall. It thrashed, hissing in fury as it tried to tear free.

    Claude used the opening to leap forward, blade slashing in a wide arc, aiming for the softer flesh beneath its jaw.

    But the serpent spat a stream of venom straight at him.

    Claude spun his sword in front of him and conjured a dark shield with his free hand. The black barrier shimmered and blocked the acidic spray.

    The venom sizzled as it evaporated on contact, but the impact still sent Claude skidding back a few feet.

    "I could''ve used that cloak," he muttered, flicking the acid off his glove.

    The serpent shattered the binds with a scream, launching itself forward with terrifying speed. Claude barely dodged a strike from its tail, the force of the impact splitting a boulder in two behind him.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed. Enough playing around.

    "Maleficarum Surge," he chanted.

    Dark energy rippled from his body, forming a second set of phantom limbs¡ªshadowy arms that floated behind him, mimicking his movements. With them, he could cast spells and fight at the same time.

    "Hah! Stupid daemon, eat this!"

    The serpent struck again, fangs glinting with toxin. Claude met it head-on, sword clashing against its upper jaw as one shadow arm fired a spear of darkness directly into its eye.

    The beast shrieked, pulling back, one eye bursting in a flash of purple goo.

    Claude didn''t waste time. He chanted again, "Shadow Entrapment."

    The shadows around him exploded outward in a shockwave, battering the serpent and pushing it against the cave wall.

    He followed it, sword igniting hotter, flames pulsing with every heartbeat. He struck again and again, each slash carving deeper into its armored hide.

    "AHHHH!!! YOU FILTHY WENCH!!!" It screams in frustration.

    But the serpent was a beast of ancient origin, and it was not finished.

    With a roar, it slammed its entire body into the cave floor, triggering a small quake. Stalactites broke loose and crashed around them as a geyser of venom erupted beneath Claude.

    It burned through the stone, creating a pit of acid where he had stood moments before.

    "Wow, careful, you don''t want all the crystal mana to be a waste don''t you?"

    Claude leaped into the air, flipping midair as he conjured a pair of dark wings behind him, using them to glide past the serpent''s head.

    He spun and brought the sword down, stabbing directly into the wounded eye socket.

    The beast thrashed violently, dislodging him and sending him flying into the wall. However, Claude''s clone was faster as he chanted a spell, making tentacles holding his body so as not to hit the wall.

    The serpent bled heavily now, but its rage gave it strength. "I''m not going to lose! I will not be lost!"

    With renewed fury, it charged, mouth open, revealing rows of jagged, toxin-drenched fangs.

    Claude lifted both arms, shadow, and fire converging into a massive orb of energy in front of him.

    "Oblivion Nova."

    The black sphere exploded forward, crashing into the serpent with blinding force. It pierced the creature''s mouth and detonated inside, tearing through its skull from within.

    The serpent convulsed, the entire cave shaking as its body slammed to the ground.

    Claude stood panting, surrounded by smoke and darkness. The serpent lay still, half its face melted away by the final attack.

    He wiped the sweat from his temple. "Shit... I killed it."

    Claude covered his face with a sigh, frustration clear in his voice.

    He hadn''t meant to go that far. The plan was to tame the beast, not reduce it to a bloodied heap.

    "I can''t just revive it, can I?"

    [Don''t worry, Claude!]

    [That cacodemon was merely a Serpentes Venom.]

    [There are plenty more in this world. You can ask Vulture to find another¡ªone even stronger!]

    [That one couldn''t even recognize you as the descendant of the Lord of Calamity! It didn''t deserve to be your servant.]

    Claude narrowed his eyes, noticing something off in Keira''s tone. "You sound unusually cheerful."

    [...]

    [Would you rather I mock you or drown you in sarcasm?]

    [Anyway, I''ll extract its mana core.]

    [And congratulations¡ªyou''re now the rightful owner of this cave.]

    [If you don''t assign someone to guard it, another beast or cacodemon will claim it soon enough. The mana crystals inside can fill your mana pool, so it''s not something you should leave unguarded.]

    "Right... who should I entrust with something this important?" he murmured, rubbing his chin as he glanced around the cave.

    The Serpentes Venom had vanished with its death, its venom leaving the earth slick and corrosive.

    A few of the mana crystals had been tainted by the poison, but most remained intact¡ªand the cave extended far deeper than he initially thought.

    "I''ll meditate here first and absorb as much mana as I can," he muttered. "Then I''ll decide who''s worthy of guarding this place."

 Chapter 104: A Fragile Hope

    Aurelia had been caring for Rhys the best she could. She knew this wasn''t just a common illness¡ªit was something dangerous, something that spread easily.

    She gently wiped his fevered body with a damp cloth. His skin was dotted with red blotches, his breathing ragged, and his temperature still dangerously high.

    She had encountered it once before. She and her mother had taken refuge in a small town stricken by the same plague.

    Back then, they had been fortunate¡ªa kind female doctor had taken them in and treated them.

    She still remembered what the doctor said:

    "This disease can be treated by this plant¡ªeat it with meat or fish. If you survive, you''ll never catch it again."

    Luckily, the green medicinal plant was easy to find in the surrounding forest. She had been boiling it into stew with whatever meat she could hunt.

    The doctor had said meat helped speed up the healing process.

    Rhys was improving day by day, but his recovery was slow¡ªlikely because of his lingering wounds. Worse, their supplies were dwindling.

    "I need to go to that nearby village," Aurelia murmured as she stood up.

    Rhys''s weak hand caught her wrist. "D-Don''t... you''ll get sick like me..." His voice was hoarse.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be long," she said softly, brushing his hair from his face.

    "I need to get fever medicine, bandages... and a few other things."

    She draped herself in her cloak and made her way to the village.

    But the sight that greeted her chilled her heart.

    The village was in a dire state¡ªcorpses lay rotting on the roadside, houses were abandoned, and the streets were eerily silent. Only a few shops remained open.

    She stepped into the apothecary, where a masked doctor scribbled notes behind the counter.

    "Ah, a traveler," he said without looking up.

    "I suggest you don''t stay long. This plague spreads quickly, and the Church refuses to provide aid." He sighed, his voice muffled by the bird helmet-like mask.

    "I won''t," she replied, keeping her hood low. "I just need fever medicine and some bandages."

    "Right away," he said and disappeared into the back of the shop.

    Fortunately, the pouch of coins she had carried survived the river, and Rhys had kept a few coins in his clothes too. They''d be enough¡ªfor now.

    Just as she exhaled in relief, the door burst open.

    "DOCTOR! PLEASE¡ªHELP MY SON!"

    A desperate mother stumbled inside, clutching a small boy whose body was covered in red welts. The child wheezed, clearly in agony.

    The doctor rushed from the back and checked the boy, only to shake his head grimly.

    "He''s too far gone. He won''t survive."

    "No... no, please!" the mother sobbed, holding her child tighter.

    Her own skin bore the same red marks, her face contorted with anguish.

    Aurelia''s chest tightened. Her fingers curled into a fist.

    ''Should I tell them?''

    But the moment the thought crossed her mind, memories of the kind doctor who had once helped her flooded in.

    Aurelia''s face paled. She lowered her gaze and wordlessly handed her coins to the doctor before and take the medicine turning to leave.

    Her mother''s words echoed in her mind:

    "We have no place in this world. Even if we heal others, nurture them, bring peace¡ªthey will still call us witches."

    "They''ll still burn us at the stake, as if our lives meant nothing."

    Aurelia closed her eyes tightly. She bought a few more essentials before slipping away, heading back to the forest hut.

    ***

    After a week of careful nurturing, Rhys''s condition had improved. His fever had subsided, and the red blotches on his skin had begun to fade.

    He was even strong enough now to help with fishing and gathering the green plant that had become his lifesaving medicine.

    "Tell me... you knew about this disease, didn''t you?" Rhys asked suddenly as Aurelia stirred a pot of soup.

    She froze for a moment, her hand pausing mid-stir before nodding slowly and continuing as if nothing had happened.

    "Is it because of your magic?"

    "Of course not!" she shot back quickly. "This illness¡ªthis plague¡ªit''s something even holy powers can''t cure."

    Rhys raised a brow. "A disease that can''t be healed by a cleric, huh..."

    All his life, he had believed that illnesses and some poisons beyond the reach of regular medicine were the work of dark magic.

    But now he realized there were ailments that even divine power couldn''t touch.

    ''So that''s why they sometimes refused to treat certain patients...'' he thought, a bitter smile curling on his lips.

    "Holy people aren''t as all-powerful as they claim, huh?" he muttered.

    Aurelia caught his words. "That''s an odd thing to say. Aren''t they your people too?"

    "Yeah... but they took someone important from me," he murmured, his voice unsteady.

    He didn''t linger on the thought and shifted the topic. "Anyway... does that mean the nearby village has recovered too?"

    Aurelia didn''t answer.

    "Aurelia?" Rhys narrowed his eyes. "You didn''t tell them?"

    She lowered her gaze and shook her head. "I... I couldn''t. They... they wouldn''t¡ªugh, it''s hard to explain."

    Rhys exhaled sharply. "I get it. But still, you can''t just stay silent. Their lives matter too, Aurelia."

    "Then you tell them," she said firmly, looking him in the eyes.

    "I''ll tell you everything I know about this disease¡ªbut you be the one to tell them. You''re one of the holy. They''ll believe you."

    Rhys stared at her, silent. Then, slowly, he nodded.

    Aurelia let out a sigh of relief.

    True to her word, she explained everything she had learned about the illness¡ªthe symptoms, the treatment, and how the green plant could make their body stronger to fight the disease.

    Rhys went to the village and explained everything to the chief''s son.

    Desperation made people more open-minded. They agreed to follow his instructions.

    Even Jacob, the masked doctor, helped by gathering the plant alongside Rhys and Aurelia.

    There were only thirty-five villagers left. Some elders succumbed to the illness, their bodies too weak to recover, but over ninety percent of the survivors healed.

    Rhys became their hero¡ªan unlikely savior in their darkest time.

    That evening, the village held a modest banquet in honor of Rhys, Jacob, and Aurelia. The air was light for the first time in weeks.

    The smell of grilled fish and wild herbs wafted through the village square, laughter mingling with the gentle crackle of a bonfire.

    As the villagers gathered, Rhys tapped his spoon against a glass to quiet the crowd.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," he began, voice clear and humble, "thank you for this warm and generous celebration."

    He paused, glancing at Aurelia who stood off to the side, awkwardly holding a wooden bowl.

    "You may see me as your hero, but the truth is... the real savior isn''t me." He gestured toward her.

    "It''s that girl over there¡ªthe one who gave her time, her knowledge, and her heart to help all of you. Without her, none of this would''ve been possible."

    The villagers turned to look at Aurelia, who froze under the weight of their stares.

    Then, slowly, they began to clap. One by one. Until the whole village applauded her.

    She lowered her head, her face flushed, unsure whether she should run or smile.

    But for the first time in a long time, she felt something unfamiliar warming her chest.

    Acceptance.

    "Thank you, miss! Because of you, my son survived."

    The woman she had seen at the pharmacy clutched Aurelia''s hands tightly.

    "At first... I thought he was going to die," the mother continued, voice trembling.

    "But the doctor gave him medicine... and he held on¡ªuntil you came and saved us all."

    Tears welled in her eyes as she pulled Aurelia into a warm embrace.

    For a moment, Aurelia stood frozen. It was the first time someone had truly acknowledged her efforts, her knowledge, and her strength.

    For so long, she had lived in her mother''s shadow, where every word of praise was meant for someone else.

    But now¡ªthis mother''s embrace, her grateful words¡ªthey were for her.

    Aurelia''s arms slowly wrapped around the woman, hugging her tightly. Tears slipped from her eyes, not from sorrow¡ªbut from something gentler, softer.

    ''So this is what it feels like to be seen...''

    ---

    The banquet felt like a dream. Even the memory of it made her smile the next morning as the sunlight spilled across the floorboards.

    Aurelia and Rhys had been living in the village since then. The house they now occupied had been given to them by the village chief''s son¡ªnow the new chief, after losing both of his parents to the illness.

    As usual, Aurelia took care of the household chores. She folded their bedding, swept the floor with practiced ease, and began preparing breakfast.

    "Oh, it''s already done?" Rhys yawned, walking out of his room and blinking at the table.

    He took a seat across from her, smiling lazily. "You like it here? Why not just stay?"

    Aurelia shook her head, her hands gently folding over her lap. "I can''t. I still need to find my mother."

    Rhys nodded as he tore into a piece of bread. "I see... I''ve got nothing better to do, so I''ll come with you."

    She frowned, her brows drawing together. "Are you sure? I thought you''d want to go back to the Church."

    "To tell them everything that happened? No way in hell," he scoffed.

    "I''ve been wanting to retire anyway. So let me tag along."

    She opened her mouth to protest, but before she could speak, a loud knock echoed at the door.

    "Wait," she whispered.

    Rising to her feet, she walked to the door with cautious steps. But the moment she opened it¡ªher heart dropped.

    Knights, Clerics, Witch hunters!

    Aurelia''s breath caught. Her skin went pale as her body stumbled backward, colliding into the table behind her. Her voice died in her throat.

    ''No... Did the villagers call them?''

    Panic surged in her chest as her mind whirled. She couldn''t move. Couldn''t think.

    The warmth of the village, the kindness, the hope¡ªit all shattered like glass beneath her feet.

 Chapter 105 105: He Had To Survive

    "Rhys, are you here?"

    A tall knight with golden hair stepped forward, his voice casual, unaware of the tension in the room.

    He didn''t even notice Aurelia, whose face had gone pale the moment she opened the door.

    "Richard, look what you''ve done... You scared the girl," said the cleric beside him¡ªa woman with light blue hair and a gentle tone.

    "Ah... Sorry," Richard muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.

    He knelt down and extended his hand toward Aurelia, oblivious to the fear in her eyes.

    But before Aurelia could even move, a hand slapped his away.

    Rhys.

    He stood protectively in front of her, his body shielding her completely, voice cold and sharp.

    "What the hell are you doing here?"

    Richard let out a sigh. "Looking for you, obviously. Some High Priest has been asking questions¡ªthey said you retired or something?"

    The blue-haired cleric, Anne, stepped forward with worry etched into her features.

    "We didn''t believe it since we are in the middle of witch hunting... You could be their victim. We were worried, so the three of us came to find you."

    The third knight, Hans¡ªtaller than the rest, with jet-black hair and sharp eyes¡ªnarrowed his gaze, trying to get a better look at Aurelia behind Rhys.

    "You morons. I am retired. I submitted my resignation properly. Now get the hell out¡ª" Rhys moved to slam the door.

    But Hans caught it with one hand, holding it firm.

    "Isn''t she a witch?"

    Richard and Anne both gasped. Rhys clicked his tongue in irritation.

    "What kind of bullshit is that?" he growled. "She''s just a normal girl."

    Hans wasn''t convinced. "You expect us to believe that? After all, you were close to them in the past."

    "Priest Rhys is right," Richard tried to laugh it off, hoping to ease the tension.

    "There''s no way he''d live with a witch¡ªhe was a witch hunter, after all."

    "Use Appraisal, Anne," Hans said, his voice hard and cold. "Let''s settle this. After all... Rhys'' mother and sister were witches."

    Anne hesitated, her lips parted to respond¡ªbut before she could say a word, the door slammed shut in their faces and locked.

    Rhys leaned his full weight against it, holding it closed as fists and boots began hammering against the wood.

    "Aurelia," he said, his voice dead serious. "You need to run. Now."

    "B-but what about you?" she whispered, her legs trembling as she forced herself to stand.

    "Stop babbling nonsense and run! I can''t hold them off for long!"

    "Priest Rhys! Surrender the witch!" Richard''s voice thundered outside.

    "She''s not just a witch¡ªshe bewitched him!" Hans shouted, his voice venomous. "Hiding her is a death sentence!"

    "Anyone who helps a witch will be hanged!"

    Anne''s voice trembled, but she still pushed against the door with all her strength. "So please hand over her to us, we don''t want to fight you!"

    "I can''t run without you!" Aurelia shouted, her body shaking. "You''re injured¡ªyour leg¡ªhow will you survive?!"

    Rhys grits his teeth. "That''s exactly why you have to go! I''ll only slow you down!"

    The weight of guilt crushed her chest like a stone. How many times had she run away? How many people had she left behind?

    But this time... she didn''t want to run.

    She clenched her fists so hard her nails dug into her skin and blood trickled down.

    "RUN, AURELIA! OR BOTH OF US WILL DIE!"

    His shout broke through the storm inside her. Her breath hitched. Her heart dropped.

    "...Rhys," she whispered, eyes glassy.

    "Please stay alive. I''ll wait for you... on the hill near the village. So you have to survive. Promise me."

    Rhys gave a small, pained chuckle. "Don''t cry. You haven''t cried in weeks, have you?"

    He smiled¡ªsoft, reassuring, the kind of smile that made her believe.

    "Let''s meet again, Aurelia. That''s why you have to live."

    Tears spilled down her cheeks as she nodded. But this time, she turned to run¡ªbraver than before.

    Yet, just before reaching the back door, she spun around and rushed to the kitchen. She grabbed Rhys'' sword, ran back, and shoved it into his hands.

    "I don''t want us to meet in another life! It has to be this one!" she said, her bright blue eyes fierce and full of hope.

    Rhys grinned as he took the blade, his grip firm. "You really know how to read my mind... Alright. Let''s meet again."

    Her heart lighter with his promise, Aurelia turned and fled through the back door.

    She didn''t stop¡ªnot even when the villagers cried out in confusion, or when the sound of splintering wood and clashing steel rang out from behind her.

    Because she believed in him.

    Rhys would survive.

    And they would continue their journey¡ªtogether¡ªto find her mother.

    ***

    Hans, his patience worn thin, drew his sword with a sharp hiss of metal.

    "Move aside. I''ll tear this door down myself."

    Richard and Anne hesitated for a moment, then stepped back as ordered.

    Without wasting another second, Hans slashed forward¡ªhis blade cleaving through the wooden door in a single strike, shattering it into splinters.

    But Rhys had expected that.

    In a flash, he ran toward him, sword raised, intercepting Hans'' blade with his own.

    The clash rang out through the village, and their duel spilled into the open yard, away from the ruined doorway.

    "What are you doing, Rhys?!"

    Hans snarled between clenched teeth as their swords locked. "Why are you betraying the Church?!"

    "Betraying?" Rhys scoffed, his grip steady.

    "You''ve known me for years, Hans. You should know better. It was the Church that betrayed me first."

    Their blades separated with a screech, the force pushing both of them back. They circled each other.

    "The Church only did what it had to do!" Hans barked.

    "Your mother and sister¡ªthey would''ve brought disaster upon us! The Dark Mages would''ve taken them, impregnated them!"

    "They would''ve raised daemons! Helped destroy everything we''ve fought to protect!"

    "Shut up!" Rhys roared, fury bursting from his chest.

    "My mother and sister were kind! They were pure-hearted! They would never betray humanity!"

    "You blind fool!" Hans spat. "The Church knows what''s best! For us! For the world! For everyone!"

    His voice rose to a fever pitch, his grip on the sword tightening. "Your very existence led to their deaths! You were the one who told us about them! You handed them over¡ªand now you''re blaming the Church?!"

    Rhys froze for a split second. The words struck deep, like a knife in old wounds as he remembered the past.

    *

    *

    *

    "Why are you punishing them, Your Holiness?! You promised me you would protect them if I told you the truth!"

    Little Rhys sobbed uncontrollably, kneeling in the soot and rubble as he clutched the warm ashes of his mother and sister.

    His small arms trembled, desperately holding on to what was left of them¡ªwhat little he had managed to save.

    The cardinal stood over him, expression devoid of warmth.

    "Rhys," he said, his voice calm but cruel, "they were witches."

    "Their very existence was a curse upon this world. You should be grateful¡ªyou helped save humanity from doom. You are one of the holy now."

    But to Rhys, the man looked like a devil in disguise. No light shone from him¡ªonly rot. A presence so vile it suffocated the boy''s soul.

    "But they never hurt anyone!" Rhys cried, his voice cracking.

    "They never used their powers to do anything wrong! And according to the Church''s laws¡ª!"

    SLAP.

    The cardinal''s hand struck him hard across the cheek.

    Rhys recoiled in shock, clutching his reddening face. The sting wasn''t just on his skin¡ªit reached into his heart, laced with betrayal.

    "What do you know about the rules?" the cardinal hissed, shaking his head in disdain.

    "Or perhaps... you were already bewitched by the witches?"

    Rhys stunned. He had no experience with pain like this¡ªno way to process the betrayal, the rage, the sorrow. All he could do was cry.

    "I am not!" he screamed, forcing himself to his feet.

    "They were my family! My mother and sister! I want justice!"

    His young eyes burned¡ªnot with tears now, but with rage, hate, and something deeper: resolve.

    "Justice?" the cardinal laughed, his voice like poison.

    "Justice is for humans, Rhys. And your mother and sister were not. Remember this well¡ªit was you who brought them to me. If there is anyone to hate, it''s yourself."

    The cardinal then turned around and left him.

    That was the moment something inside Rhys snapped.

    Without thinking, without pause, he dashed toward one of the guards, grabbed the hilt of a sheathed blade, and pulled it free.

    Before anyone could stop him, he drove the sword across the back of the cardinal. The old man screamed, stumbling¡ªblood and shock mixing on his lips.

    Rhys was subdued quickly. He didn''t resist.

    That day, his fate was sealed.

    Branded as a sinner and chained to the Church he once trusted, he was sentenced to serve as a witch hunter.

    Trained from a young age, not as a boy, but as a tool. A weapon. A thing meant to kill without feeling.

    He lived in that hell for years¡ªuntil the day the cardinal he had wounded collapsed and died of a heart attack.

    That was the day Rhys was finally freed from his chains.

    But by then, he no longer knew what freedom meant. So he kept hunting witches¡ªwandering, empty¡ªuntil the day he met her.

    Aurelia.

    She gave him something he hadn''t had since that day¡ªa purpose.

    And now, because of that purpose, he knew¡ª

    He had to survive.

 Chapter 106: Desperate Defense For The Witch

    Dust coiled beneath Rhys''s boots as he stepped forward, swinging his sword. Though one leg lagged behind¡ªstiff and pained¡ªhis blade moved as if it had a will of its own.

    Every time Hans tried to strike, he was met with the unforgiven clang of Rhys''s steel.

    "You''ve grown slow," Rhys said coolly, parrying a wild horizontal slash.

    The impact made Hans recoil, his hands aching from the strength behind it.

    "All that training in the chruch made you soft."

    "Shut up!"

    Hans bellowed. He even buff his stamina and speed, but still couldn''t be on par with his ex- instructor.

    He could see Rhys light mana covered his body, making his movement even more dangerous than usual.

    They clashed again, and this time, Rhys used his limp as a feint¡ªdragging his foot just enough to seem vulnerable, only to rotate and slice along Hans''s flank.

    The knight yelped, blood staining his armor as he staggered back, breath ragged.

    "You can''t keep this up forever!" Hans shouted, gripping his side. "You''re injured!"

    "And yet here you are, bleeding."

    With a sudden surge, Rhys rushed forward, body twisting low. He slid under Hans''s guard and drove his hilt into the man''s gut, forcing the air from his lungs.

    Hans crumpled to the dirt, coughing, his sword slipping from his fingers.

    From the side, Richard''s voice broke through the fray.

    "Hans!"

    The golden-haired knight took a step forward, but a group of villagers blocked his path.

    Their faces were twisted with anger to protect Rhys and Aurelia, their hero, their savior.

    "Stay where you are!" an old man roared, jabbing a hoe toward Richard''s chest. "You''ll not touch him!"

    Richard scowled. "Out of my way. I don''t want to hurt you."

    Another villager, younger and stronger, swung a wooden pole toward his head. Richard ducked, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his sword.

    "Don''t be stupid! This is a serious violation!"

    But they didn''t stop. More came, grabbing at his arms, clutching his armor like children clinging to the last remnants of hope.

    "You''re protecting a witch!" Richard roared. "Do you know what she is? What danger she brings?!"

    "She''s done nothing wrong!" a woman, the mother of the son that Aurelia saved from the death door, screamed back, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Rhys and Aurelia saved all of us! While the chruch refuse to help us!"

    The mother struck him across the temple with a stone. Richard''s head snapped to the side, a snarl building in his throat.

    Something in him broke. He didn''t want to do this, he didn''t want to hurt them, but this was for the sake of chruch! For his devotion!

    "Tch! Don''t blame me for this!"

    With a growl, he shoved them off and drew his sword. The blade flashed once¡ªtwice.

    Blood spattered across the ground as two villagers fell, gurgling. Another man stepped forward in disbelief, only to be run through the chest.

    "You made me do this!" Richard hissed, his face dark with fury and guilt.

    The rest fled, shrieking in terror. Behind him, Anne stared, frozen.

    "Richard..." she whispered.

    "I gave them a choice," he said coldly, then turned toward the fight.

    "Go ahead," she whispered to Richard, lowering her staff. "I won''t stop you... but I can''t join you either."

    Anne clutched her staff, her knuckles white. She had wanted to help Hans¡ªto cast her blessings, heal his wounds, support her comrades.

    But not like this. Not at the cost of innocent lives.

    She couldn''t do it.

    Something inside her cracked as her eyes fell on the villagers lying motionless on the ground, blood pooling around their bodies.

    They couldn''t even fought back¡ªjust held on with trembling hands and desperate pleas, and now they were dead.

    ''Is this really justice?'' she thought bitterly.

    ''Is killing all these innocent people, breaking my humanity and leaving me hollow, truly worth it... just to capture one witch?''

    ''Weren''t these villagers the ones we were meant to protect, too?''

    Her teeth sank into her lower lip as a cold, trembling hand reached up and clutched her ankle.

    "H-help..." a weak voice whispered.

    Anne''s entire body trembled. She dropped to her knees and clutched her staff tighter, beginning a healing chant.

    Magic pulsed gently from her hands, light flickering over the wounded villager. Her voice quivered and her lips trembled. But she kept going.

    And then she looked at Richard.

    He hadn''t stopped. His sword kept swinging. Another villager fell at his feet. Then another.

    Anne squeezed her eyes shut, unable to bear it anymore. ''Please... let this end soon.''

    While Rhys had seen it all¡ªthe corpses, the guilt flickering in Richard''s face, and the way Anne, once so full of conviction, couldn''t even meet his eyes.

    His grip on his sword tightened.

    "What the hell are all of you doing?!" he snapped, voice rising above the chaos.

    "Screw all of you! This is my fight!"

    But the villagers wouldn''t stop. They kept attacking Richard, despite everything. Even the village chief had taken up a broken rake, swinging it desperately.

    Their spirit didn''t come from strength¡ªit came from the will to protect the one man and a witch who had saved them.

    Rhys knew what he had to do.

    He turned back to Hans, who had risen once more, his sword trembling in his grasp, red soaking through his armor, fury twisting his face.

    "I won''t lose," Hans snarled.

    "You''ve been tainted by that witch! You''re no longer a man of the Goddess."

    "You need to be punished in the name of Eunomia! In the name of the Everbright Church!"

    Rhys scoffed, voice cold and bitter. "Punish me? The Goddess already punished me a long time ago¡ªwhen she let me be born from the womb of a witch."

    He stepped forward, the limp in his leg straining with each movement. "You don''t get to punish me again."

    With a roar, Rhys moved, ignoring the screaming pain shooting up his leg. His blade slammed into Hans''s, knocking it aside, and his fist crashed into Hans''s face with strong force.

    Hans crumpled to the dirt, groaning.

    Rhys raised his sword, the tip gleaming under the blood-soaked light of day.

    "I''m sorry," he muttered coldly, "but a hypocrite like you doesn''t deserve to live in this world."

    But then¡ª

    A sharp clang echoed as another blade intercepted his own.

    Richard had arrived.

    Their swords clashed with a force that sent a jolt up Rhys''s arms, nearly knocking him off balance. He gritted his teeth.

    "Damn it..."

    He''d hoped to finish Hans before anyone could intervene. Now it was too late.

    "Richard," he spat.

    "You left me no choice," Richard growled, face shadowed.

    "I didn''t want to kill them... but I won''t let you protect her."

    His once-bright smile was nowhere to be found. His eyes were hollow now, feverish. Blood was smeared across his face, dripping from his armor and staining his sword.

    "This is all your fault..." he murmured, eyes darting.

    "Not mine. This isn''t my fault..."

    He kept repeating it, as if trying to convince himself.

    Rhys stared at him, disgusted. "You''re pathetic."

    But he barely had time to think¡ªbecause Richard was already swinging again.

 Chapter 107 107: Im Coming Home

    Rhys didn''t wait.

    He spun on his heel, despite the pain blazing through his leg, and brought his sword down like a crashing wave.

    The air cracked as steel met steel¡ªRichard blocked just in time, gritting his teeth.

    "You are indeed a good student, Richard. Not even morality is in your way," Rhys said sarcastically in which making Richard emotion even more unstable.

    "NO! Everything is not my fault!!!"

    Richard scream as blow after blow rained down, tried to get to Rhys but with no avail.

    That man was sharp, weakness didn''t stop him at all since Richard swings were sloppy, just full of intense emotion in which making him an easy target.

    Precision over power, as Rhys finally attacking back, in just one slash, Richard stumbled back showing their gap of power.

    "Even the model cadet can''t defeat a seasoned knight, especially with those erratic emotions of yours," Rhys commented, point out Richard weakness.

    But then, Hans returned¡ªhis face bloodied, but his steps driven by fury.

    "Traitor!" he snarled, launching himself into the fight.

    Rhys pivoted mid-strike, parrying Hans''s upward slash, his blade twisting to lock it.

    Then he kicked Hans in the gut, sending him sprawling back again.

    "Traitor? Look all around you. You are the one who did this." he pointed at Richard then at Hans, "You are the true traitor who hurt the innocent!"

    Rhys hissed, his voice ragged. "You''re not holy men. You''re butchers!"

    "You''re the one who made us do this!" Richard barked, charging again.

    Sparks flew in the dusky air. Rhys met him, parried, twisted, and ducked¡ªhis movements were slowing now, but still precise.

    His injured leg buckled once beneath him, but he caught himself, gritting his teeth against the pain.

    Blood already soaked through the wrappings at his thigh. Every motion dragged a tremor up his spine, but he didn''t stop. Couldn''t stop.

    For her.

    "You''re just blaming me so you don''t have to look at your own hands!" Rhys growled, locking swords with him.

    However, Hans came in from the side again, reckless and furious. Rhys spun and blocked him mid-swing, but the effort sent a white-hot jolt of pain lancing through his spine. His stance faltered.

    Both knights pressed in.

    For a moment, Rhys fought them both¡ªlimping, soaked in blood, his breath ragged¡ªbut his blade still moved with terrifying control.

    A parry here, a counter there. He ducked under Hans''s overhand strike, pivoted, and slashed across Richard''s thigh, drawing a roar of pain and forcing the man to retreat.

    Then with a twist of his wrist, he knocked Hans''s sword wide.

    His heart thundered in his ears like war drums. Every breath burned in his chest. His shoulders ached, his limbs numb¡ªbut he refused to stop.

    Not now.

    Hans surged again, shouting a prayer to the Goddess, buffing his attack and speed. Rhys twisted and drove his pommel into Hans''s ribs, drawing another grunt.

    His body screamed at him, but he moved, forcing it forward with sheer will.

    "You''re nothing but dogs for a false cause!" Rhys spat, voice hoarse with fury.

    But time was eating away at him.

    His legs trembled beneath him. His limp was worsening. Blood poured from his side and soaked his boot.

    Then came the misstep.

    He twisted too hard. His wounded leg collapsed beneath him.

    Just for a second but that second was all it took.

    "DIEE YOU TRAITOR!!!"

    Hans lunged, screaming, blade thrusting toward his chest.

    Rhys caught it with his own weapon, steel grinding on steel¡ªbut he couldn''t anchor his stance.

    Richard was already moving.

    From the side, his blade rammed forward with force, low and fast, slamming into Rhys''s side and tearing through flesh, muscle, and bone.

    "Shit!!!"

    The steel punched out his back, crimson gushing down his hip like a broken dam.

    Rhys''s eyes widened. His breath caught in his throat as pain exploded through him. Blood spilled from his mouth in thick bursts, running down his chin.

    Still¡ªhe didn''t fall.

    "That small wound would never get me down!"

    He roared through gritted teeth and drove the hilt of his sword into Richard''s face.

    The crack was sickening¡ªbone snapping, blood spurting as Richard stumbled backward, dazed.

    But it was too late as Hans was already upon him.

    Hans raised his sword with both hands and brought it down¡ªnot once, but twice.

    The first swing carved across Rhys''s collarbone, slicing into his chest and breaking ribs in its path. Blood sprayed out in a red arc.

    The second came straight down¡ªcleaving into Rhys''s shoulder, tearing through muscle until the blade bit deep into his chest cavity.

    Rhys''s knees hit the ground with a heavy thud.

    "No... Not yet, this isn''t over yet." he murmured, saying it over and over again.

    He stayed upright for a moment, sword slipping from his hand.

    His body swayed, trembling, a fountain of blood pouring down his front, soaking the earth below him.

    "Hah! So this is it?! This is the end!" Hans mocked him, "I thought you are stronger than this, Rhys!"

    Hans stepped back, panting, his sword slick and steaming. Richard was on one knee, nose broken, blood running down his face.

    He looked up at Rhys like he was seeing a ghost that refused to die.

    Rhys blinked through the haze of agony. His vision swam. The world tilted.

    But somewhere... somewhere beyond the blood and the screaming ache in his chest...

    He saw her, Aurelia.

    Smiling and crying. Standing in the doorway of memory, reaching for him.

    "Stay alive, Rhys... I''ll wait for you."

    His lips twitched. Not much, just a flicker. A sad, broken smile that cracked through the blood crusted on his face.

    "I tried..." he whispered.

    The image of Aurelia blurred, faded¡ªand then shifted. It was no longer just her.

    Behind her stood two more figures, bathed in golden light. Familiar and comforting.

    His sister, young and laughing, waving like she used to when he came home late from patrol.

    His mother, arms wide open, her smile warm and gentle, like the sun after a storm.

    They looked just as he remembered them¡ªuntouched by time, untouched by pain.

    "Mom? Sister?" he choked out, voice trembling, the sound wet and broken.

    He took a shaky breath, his body barely holding together. Blood gushed from his wounds with every heartbeat, pooling beneath him.

    And then¡ªhe moved, one arm dragged forward, then the other.

    His hand stretched as he reached out¡ªtoward home, toward the warmth he had lost so long ago.

    His limbs shook and hiis vision flickered. But still, he crawled.

    Just a little more...

    Just a little closer...

    "Wait... I''m coming home..." he murmured, breath hitching as his chest seized up, as his muscles began to lock.

    But then, the light vanished and the warmth disappeared. Everything turned pitch black and Rhys stopped moving.

 Chapter 108 108: Unexpected Payback

    The village had fallen silent. Only the crackle of burning wood and the soft moans of the dying remained.

    Rhys lay still in the dirt, unmoving¡ªhis blood soaked into the earth as if even the ground mourned.

    Hans and Richard stood over him, their chests heaving, the adrenaline still pumping... but there was nothing left to fight.

    Nothing but the horror of what they''d done.

    And witch they failed to hunt.

    Richard looked around to see the bodies of villagers littered the streets¡ªmen, women, even the elderly¡ªslain by his blade.

    Blood clung to his armor like a second skin. His golden sword, once a symbol of purity, now dulled and stained, slipped from his hand and clattered to the ground.

    He fell to his knees, trembling.

    Tears welled up in his eyes and streamed down his cheeks, streaking the soot on his face.

    "What have I done...?" he whispered, voice cracking, almost childlike in its despair.

    From behind, Anne finally stepped forward, her hands stained with healing magic that had come too late.

    She''d managed to save only a few, and the villagers left were just women clutching sobbing children, elders hiding behind broken walls, afraid to breathe.

    Her voice broke through the heavy silence.

    "You shouldn''t have done this, Richard!" she screamed, her eyes red and glistening.

    "We could''ve waited! We could''ve searched for her later!"

    Her chest heaved. "Even if we didn''t... so what?! Is catching one witch worth slaughtering our own people?! Killing our ally?!"

    Richard shook, hands gripping his hair as if trying to rip out the guilt itself. His fingers tangled in the blood-matted strands, tugging violently.

    "SHUT UP! SHUT UP!" he shouted, his voice cracking into madness. "THIS ISN''T MY FAULT!"

    "IT''S BECAUSE OF RHYS! HE ATTACKED US! THE VILLAGERS ATTACKED ME! IT WOULDN''T HAVE HAPPENED IF THEY JUST¡ªIF THEY JUST LISTENED!"

    He struck the ground, again and again, knuckles splitting open. "IT''S NOT MY FAULT!"

    "You... You killed them!" Anne shouted back, her voice rising in anguish.

    "Don''t you see the blood on you?! Look at your hands! Your sword¡ªyour holy sword¡ªit''s not even glowing anymore!"

    She pointed to it, the once-shimmering blade now dull and lifeless on the ground.

    "That means the Goddess has abandoned you."

    "SHUT UP! SHUT UP!!" Richard howled, slamming his forehead into the dirt.

    "Why won''t She answer?! I did everything! I prayed¡ªI did what I was told! I DID WHAT I WAS TOLD!"

    He collapsed, clutching his head, mumbling half-prayers, half-curses. His voice trembled with every breath. "Please... please... please..."

    But no answer came and only silence.

    "Stop fighting!" Hans''s voice rang out, firm and loud.

    "Don''t blame each other! What''s done is done! We killed a sinner. He was bewitched. This was righ¡ª"

    Schlick.

    Hans''s words ended in a wet, sickening sound. His body froze.

    Then slowly, his head slid from his shoulders and hit the ground with a dull thud, rolling toward Richard.

    Richard''s bloodshot eyes widened in horror as the severed head stopped inches from him, lifeless eyes staring into his soul.

    Anne clapped her hands to her mouth, stifling a scream.

    A cold voice followed. "Oops," he said casually. "Guess I overdid it."

    From the shadows, a man stepped forward.

    The sky above rumbled, clouds thick and black, as if the heavens themselves recoiled from his presence.

    His crimson eyes gleamed beneath the stormlight, and the sword in his hand burned with a dark flame that danced like it had a will of its own.

    He ran his fingers through his dark hair, the smirk on his face was casual. "Well, at least the party isn''t over yet."

    He tilted his head, the blood on his blade dripping onto the ground. "So. Who''s next?"

    He pointed his sword lazily between Anne and Richard.

    "Wh-who are you?"

    Anne asked, her voice weak, trembling under the pressure that crushed the air around them.

    He raised a brow. "Me? You''re from Everbright Church, aren''t you? You should know me."

    He stepped closer, each footstep making the ground shudder slightly.

    "My name is Claude."

    His grin stretched wider, darker. "Now... guess who I am."

    Richard''s mind, fraying at the seams, could barely process it. He stood shakily, grabbing his sword with bloodied hands.

    "I don''t care who you are," he snarled, voice hollow.

    "How dare you... kill my friend!"

    He raised his blade to strike, but instead his arm was the one that fell to the ground.

    A geyser of blood sprayed into the air as Richard screamed.

    "AHHHHH! AHHHHHH!!"

    He stumbled back, clutching the stump where his arm used to be. Holy light flared in his palm, but it flickered and died instantly¡ªhis healing failed.

    Claude shook his head. "Tch. Your Goddess won''t help you anymore."

    He stepped forward, crouched, and gently grabbed Richard''s head.

    "I was going to kill you," he whispered, "but I have a better idea."

    Claude''s voice darkened."Somnium Torment."

    A rune glowed beneath Richard, dark and twisted. His eyes rolled back, pupils vanishing into white. His body convulsed violently before he collapsed.

    But when he opened his eyes, he stood in the village again.

    Except now, the villagers surrounded him. Dozens even hundreds. Men, women, children¡ªscreaming, bloodied, furious.

    "W-what... what''s happening?" he asked, trembling, sword in hand.

    But they didn''t answer but attacked instead with stones, hoes, even knives. Their screams drowned his thoughts as pain lanced through him.

    He screamed and lashed out, cutting them down. Over and over again. But they didn''t stop.

    Every time he killed them, they returned.

    Again.

    And again.

    If he stopped fighting, they tore him apart¡ªflesh, bone, soul¡ªbut he never died.

    He healed only to suffer again.

    A nightmare with no escape. A torment tailored by hate. A hell for a murderer.

    On the outside, Richard''s body twitched, foamed, and bled from his nose and ears¡ªhis mind shattered.

    And Claude just stood there. Watching and smile with satisfaction.

    Then he turned to Anne. "Well," he said, twirling his sword. "Guess that just leaves you."

 Chapter 109: You Are Cruel

    But Anne knew she couldn''t fight him. She was just a support cleric¡ªone without a single offensive skill to her name.

    So instead of resisting, she dropped to her knees before him, her forehead pressed against the blood-soaked ground.

    "Forgive me! Forgive us! I''ll do anything, so please... don''t kill me!"

    She didn''t know who the man was or where he had come from, but one thing was clear¡ªhe wielded dark mana.

    It was so thick, so oppressive, she could see it with her bare eyes, swirling in the air like a living shadow.

    The malevolent energy had already swallowed half the village, making it hard to even breathe.

    "Oh... you''re a smart one," Claude said, a cold smirk stretching across his lips. "But you''ll regret asking to live."

    Anne''s eyes widened in horror as dark tendrils burst from the ground, slithering around her limbs.

    The tentacles seized her wrists and ankles, binding her tightly before silencing her with a thick coil that covered her mouth.

    Her muffled scream echoed briefly before vanishing into the crackling air.

    "A good soul to fuel my kingdom," Claude murmured, though his gaze shifted as the distant cries of anguish tore through the ruined silence.

    Aurelia''s voice rang out¡ªpiercing, desperate.

    "RHYS! DON''T DIE!!! YOU PROMISED ME!"

    She was clutching the bloodied body of the holy man, her hands trembling as she held him close. His eyes were shut, unresponsive, his robes soaked in blood.

    Beside her knelt her mother, watching the scene unfold with an expression carved from sorrow.

    Moments earlier, Vulture had reported sensing multiple people with holy affinity approaching the village.

    He had chosen to observe from a distance. And then, amidst the chaos of battle, he''d spotted a little witch fleeing to the hill¡ªher face unmistakably familiar, a mirror image of Aubree''s.

    So he immediately report it to Claude.

    But it was too late by the time Claude and Aubree came to the heart of the village, it was already too late.

    He clicked his tongue, surveying the carnage. "I thought I was the worst this world had to offer," he muttered.

    "But it seems the holy ones are just as damned as I am."

    He approached the dying man¡ªRhys¡ªand crouched down beside him, noting the faint spark of life still flickering within.

    Dragging the still-bound Anne over to Rhys''s side, Claude ordered, "Heal him."

    Anne nodded, tears streaming down her face as she pressed her trembling hands to Rhys''s chest.

    A soft golden light flared between her fingers, and the smallest of wounds began to close. But the deeper injuries remained untouched.

    "I... I don''t have enough mana," she confessed through sobs. "And I''m not strong enough... I already healed so many..."

    Claude shrugged. "A shame. But at least he''ll be awake enough to say goodbye."

    A slap landed on his arm. Aubree.

    "Do something more! I know how powerful your mana is. You can save him!"

    Claude narrowed his eyes. "Didn''t you say this was the priest who hunted you and your daughter not long ago?"

    "I know!" she snapped. "But he saved Aurelia. He shielded her with his own body. So do something!"

    Claude groaned, annoyed but not unmoved. "There''s only one way. But I''m not sure he''ll survive it."

    He crouched again beside Rhys and gave his cheek a light slap¡ªenough to rouse him. Aurelia shrieked and grabbed Claude''s wrist.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Trying to keep him alive, obviously," Claude muttered.

    As Rhys stirred, his eyelids fluttered open. His gaze landed on Aurelia, and a weak smile formed on his lips.

    "You... you''re alright?"

    "Yes! So please, stay with me!" she sobbed, holding him tighter.

    Rhys exhaled in relief, then turned to Claude, his voice hoarse. "Take care of her..."

    But Claude simply raised a brow. "Nah. Anyway¡ª" his tone shifted sharply, "do you want to live, Rhys?"

    Rhys chuckled weakly. "Anne''s too drained to save me. And you... you''re a daemon. You can''t heal me."

    "Oh, you''re clever," Claude replied, smirking. "And refreshingly nonjudgmental. I like that."

    "No, Rhys! He can help! Just listen to him!"

    Aurelia cried out as she glared at Claude who wasted their time, impatience and desperation rising in her voice.

    Claude ignored the glare she threw his way. "So? Do you want to become a daemon?"

    It was the only viable solution Keira had suggested. No medicine or doctor in this world could save Rhys now.

    Except if they teleported to nearby town and asked the priest to heal him which was impossible since it would start a war.

    Of course, it came with its own cost... and only a 20% chance of survival.

    Claude wasn''t about to say that part.

    Anne and Aurelia both gasped at the proposition, but Rhys only widened his eyes in disbelief before a broken laugh escaped him.

    "You must be joking," he said. "You don''t become a daemon. You''re born one."

    "No," Claude said, voice sharp and serious. "That''s not what I asked. I asked if you want to become one."

    Rhys fell silent. A coughing fit wracked his body, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth.

    "Can it really save him?" she asked, clutching him tightly, her voice shaking with hope and fear.

    "Of course," Claude answered.

    "I can heal him. And I''ve got healer who can help too. So tell me, Rhys. What''s your choice?"

    Rhys''s gaze flickered between the daemon and the girl sobbing in his arms. Aurelia looked at him with those wide, tear-filled eyes, desperation plain on her face.

    "Please... let me repay you for saving me. You promised to live. Don''t break it."

    Rhys closed his eyes. A deep silence fell, broken only by the rising wind and distant rumble of thunder.

    "You''re cruel," he said at last, voice barely audible.

    Claude''s grin widened. "And you still have a choice. I won''t force it on you."

    The moment stretched endlessly.

    Then, as if nature itself responded, the sky turned black. A heartbeat later, the clouds split open, and the rain came down in torrents¡ªdrenching the blood-soaked earth in a curtain of sorrow.

 Chapter 110 110: The Grim & Peaceful Day

    All the villagers who had perished were given a proper burial. Their graves were marked with respect, the ceremony silent but heavy with sorrow.

    For those who survived, Claude offered a privilege¡ªprotection and a new start under his banner.

    However, it came with a price: a binding oath.

    Each survivor was required to swear loyalty to him and the Elysium, and more importantly, vow never to speak of what truly happened in the village.

    The moment they broke that oath, death would claim them instantly.

    Most of them agreed without resistance. After all, their lives had already been steeped in misery¡ªwhether bound by an oath or not made little difference.

    What truly changed was their view of the world. Their hatred toward the church burned brighter than ever.

    For many, freedom or slavery no longer mattered. They had always been caged by suffering.

    The burial ceremony was somber, draped in grief and quiet weeping. No one blamed Aurelia or Rhys.

    Not even when Aurelia stood with her head lowered in guilt, her hands trembling at her sides.

    Beside her was a small boy whose mother was buried, the same mother who thanked her for everything.

    She felt everything at once¡ªsorrow, shame, and a sense of responsibility.

    "Is my existence only a curse for everyone around me?" she whispered, her tears falling.

    Claude, who stood a few steps behind her, overheard her words. He replied with a grin, "Of course not. In fact, your existence might just be a blessing... at least for me."

    His smirk made her shudder, but his words lingered.

    ***

    After the funeral, Claude invited Aurelia to his tent.

    His knights had already erected rows of tents throughout the area, forming the early foundation for what he envisioned as a major outpost in the Hyparia Kingdom area.

    Seated behind a wooden desk, his dark cloak draped loosely over one shoulder, Claude gestured casually.

    "Why don''t you leave the two of us alone?" he said, his gaze flicking to Aubree and her daughter.

    Aubree folded her arms. "Just in case."

    "Just in case of what?" Claude narrowed his eyes.

    "You think I''d make Aurelia part of my harem? Or are you just jealous of your own daughter?" His lips curled into a wicked smirk.

    Aubree choked on her breath. "N-no! It''s not like that! She''s still a child!"

    "So you do know that," Claude chuckled, leaning back.

    "Relax. I''m not interested in anyone under twenty-five. But," he added with a sly grin, "I do love your jealousy."

    Aubree''s face flushed with heat, but she said nothing. Aurelia, confused, looked between the two with wide eyes, but before she could voice her thoughts, Claude spoke again.

    "Now, let''s get to business." He uncapped his ink bottle and picked up a quill.

    "I heard you cured the plague here. The villagers say you were the one who stopped it. Tell me how you did it¡ªand what exactly was the disease?"

    Aurelia tensed, her fingers nervously twisting together in her lap.

    "It''s called the Red Slumber," she began, her voice quiet.

    "It starts with fever, a sore throat like flu, weakness... then red spots appear all over the body. It spreads fast."

    Claude scribbled notes, his brow furrowing as she continued.

    "I remember a doctor came to help once, a long time ago. She said the forest plant¡ªthere''s a green one that grows wild, we used to steep it in hot water and drink it or cook it in any form."

    "And eating meat, getting rest, taking medicine for fever... people got better if they caught it early."

    Claude raised a brow, tapping the quill against his chin. "Red spots on the skin... Sounds like measles. Or maybe chickenpox?" he muttered, more to himself.

    "That green plant¡ªcould be spinach or a local variant rich in vitamin A..."

    He made a mental note to examine the corpses later in different village who got the same plague. If his hunch was correct, the plague was less mystical and more biological.

    Disappointing, perhaps¡ªbut not useless.

    ''So she doesn''t have a healing bloodline skill after all,'' he thought. ''Still... this might work in my favor.''

    "Aurelia," he said suddenly, setting the quill down and clasping his hands together. "Would you help me?"

    Aubree stiffened. "If you''re planning to use her for your campaign¡ª!"

    "This has nothing to do with conquest," Claude interrupted coolly, eyes gleaming.

    "I want her to help me heal a kingdom. I want to make her a symbol of hope."

    "What?!" mother and daughter exclaimed in unison.

    "I don''t care what you''re planning," Aubree snapped, her voice rising.

    "Don''t you dare agree to this, Aurelia!"

    Claude leaned forward, voice low and persuasive. "You want to be useful, don''t you? Not just to me, but to everyone. This is your chance. A price... for saving Rhys''s life."

    He let the words hang, watching Aurelia''s reaction. "Don''t forget¡ªhe''s alive because of me."

    ***

    Aurelia stood before the modest wooden house, her hands trembling slightly at her sides. This was where Rhys had been resting¡ªunmoving¡ªfor the past two days.

    Today, they would finally learn the result of Claude''s gamble. Would Rhys awaken as a daemon... or would he never wake at all?

    During those two long days, Aurelia hadn''t once come to see him. She buried herself in helping the villagers rebuild the village to be better and helping the one who injured.

    Suddenly, the door creaked open.

    Doctor Jacob stepped out, his usual calm expression replaced by a gentle smile as he spotted her.

    "Aurelia. Coming to see Rhys?"

    She swallowed hard. "How is he? Is he... alright?"

    Jacob gave a reassuring nod. "I think he''ll be fine."

    Her eyes lingered on him. Jacob had already turned into a daemon, along with five other men.

    They were granted the choice and they accepted it. The rest, especially the women, still hadn''t decided.

    As if sensing her thoughts, Jacob tilted his head and smiled faintly. "Wondering if I''ve changed?"

    Aurelia jolted. "I... I was just curious."

    He placed a steady hand on her shoulder. "There''s no real difference. Not yet, at least. Everything else feels the same."

    His words eased the tight knot in her chest, if only slightly. With a final nod, he stepped past her and left.

    Taking a deep breath, Aurelia finally pushed open the door and walked through the quiet hall, stopping before the room where Rhys lay, then slowly entered.

    There he was, resting on the bed.

    His breathing was steady. His skin had regained its color. The once-fatal wounds were slowly healed.

    He looked peaceful¡ªalmost like he was simply taking a nap after a long day.

    Aurelia pulled a chair beside him and sat down quietly. She had imagined this moment to be terrifying, but now that she was here, it wasn''t scary at all.

    Rhys was still Rhys.

    And she would be here when he woke up.

    True to her hopes, his eyelids fluttered weakly before opening. His vision was still blurry, but the first thing he saw was a head of soft golden hair. He didn''t need clarity to recognize her.

    "Aurelia?" he murmured.

    Aurelia, who had been dozing off beside him, jolted awake. Her eyes widened as she turned toward the voice¡ªand there he was. Awake. Alive.

    They didn''t speak at first. No grand gestures, no dramatic tears. Just a quiet smile shared between them.

    But that smile said everything they couldn''t put into words.

    ***

    "You''re insane, Claude! How can you be so wicked?!"

    Emmalise snapped, slamming her hand against the table. Her image flickered slightly on the communication screen, fury etched across her face.

    Claude merely chuckled. "And what would you prefer? Letting them walk all over you?"

    "You just told me a moment ago that your brother has been secretly meeting with members of your court together with that high priest," he said calmly, tapping his fingers on the table.

    "Some of them are even warming up to him. And the people¡ªyour people¡ªwho once despised the Church? They''re softening too."

    He leaned forward, voice sharp with intent. "As your soon-to-be husband, I''m simply offering a clean solution."

    Emmalise went quiet. Her fingers pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. "That doesn''t justify cruelty. What you''re proposing... it''s inhumane! How many of my people will die because of it?"

    She looked up, fire in her eyes. "It''ll weaken my army! How are we supposed to wage war after that?"

    Claude shook his head slowly, voice steady with grim certainty. "If you''re not prepared to act now, thousands more will die later."

    He folded his hands, expression unreadable. "But this move? It''s worth the risk."

    "It will shift public opinion. You''ll be seen not as a witch to fear, but as one to revere. Your brother''s ambitions will be crushed, and the Church''s credibility will unravel."

    He stared directly at her through the screen.

    "Is that not enough?"

    Silence stretched between them like a blade.

    "Think about it, Emmalise," he said at last. "Ask yourself: is the sacrifice worth it¡ªor not?"

 Chapter 111 111: The Cursed Daemon

    After spending a month outside Elysium¡ªseizing ten small villages, establishing outposts, mapping mineral veins, and identifying fertile farmland¡ªClaude finally decided it was time to return.

    The newly claimed region within Hyparia would be called Deepstone Quarry, and he had already chosen Henrich to act as its landlord, responsible for developing the territory.

    But before leaving, Claude had one last task. He needed another servant to guard the crystal mana cave.

    He had already assigned Sun to protect it, but with Claude having discovered two such caves, it was unreasonable to expect Sun to hold both positions alone¡ªespecially since Sun protect the other cave with his clone.

    As Keira had warned, monsters continued appearing around the caves, likely drawn by the raw mana.

    Though most were only at the one to two-star evolution stage, they still posed a real threat to Sun, who had yet to reach three-star evolution himself.

    Vulture wasn''t an option either. His skillset made him invaluable for reconnaissance and intel gathering.

    Claude leaned back in his chair, surrounded by maps and reports, fingers steepled as he considered the problem.

    ''I need something truly intimidating. Something strong enough that no cacodemon, beast, or creature dares approach those caves.''

    He already had plans to mine the outer crystal veins while reserving the deeper chamber for meditation and mana absorption.

    ''If this works... Elysium''s wealth will explode. The mage towers, lords, and the Church can''t mine them thanks to the monsters. But I can.''

    In his mind, he could already see the gold raining down like a storm of coins. His eyes practically gleamed.

    The flap of his tent suddenly swung open.

    Sun stumbled in, exhausted and barely standing. Vulture followed behind with his usual emotionless expression, giving a respectful bow.

    "My Lord, we have come to fulfill your summons," Vulture said.

    Claude''s eyes sharpened. "Good. Let''s get to the point¡ªdid you find the perfect cacodemon to guard the caves?"

    Vulture gave a slow nod. "I did. But... the creature is difficult to communicate with."

    Claude narrowed his gaze. "How so? Any daemon that''s evolved to three stars should be capable of speech."

    "He can speak. But he''s in so much pain he doesn''t respond to logic or commands," Vulture said. "He ignores everything around him."

    Claude tapped his fingers against the table, the rhythm steady and thoughtful. "Explain."

    "The villagers nearby call him a cursed daemon. They say he was struck down by a saint over three hundred years ago."

    "The saint''s sword still pierces his chest... keeping him trapped between life and death, tormented by the souls of those he once killed."

    "His name is Osias, once a general under Donovan," Vulture added.

    Claude''s brow arched slightly. "So, I just have to remove the sword and release him from the curse?"

    Vulture blinked. "You knew?"

    Claude smirked. "It''s a cliche? story. Cursed warriors, trapped spirits, sacred weapons... it''s practically a bedtime tale."

    He then stood up and strode toward them. "Well, we don''t have many options. Let''s check his condition. I''ll decide after that."

    Understanding his intention, Vulture activated his teleportation spell.

    In a blink, they vanished¡ªreappearing in a vast, desolate landscape shrouded in pitch black.

    The ground beneath their feet, the twisted trees around them, even the sky above¡ªall swallowed in darkness.

    At the center of it all stood a towering figure with his back turned. A giant clad in rusted, black armor.

    His hulking, muscular frame loomed over the land, but his body was in decay. Patches of his grey, rotten flesh were missing, revealing bone underneath.

    And impaled through the center of his torso was a massive sword¡ªgleaming with golden light, stark against the shadows.

    Claude hovered slightly off the ground, eyes narrowing.

    "It looks like a zombie..."

    He drifted closer to the still figure, cautiously observing. Despite the noise, the giant didn''t move. Claude called out. Then again¡ªlouder.

    Nothing.

    "He''s in so much pain, he can''t even feel the outside world anymore, My Lord," Vulture remarked from behind.

    Claude studied the sword. "Any idea how to pull that thing out?"

    "The villagers say others tried... and were killed when Osias stirred," Vulture replied. "It can be pulled, but it''s like poking a bear in the eye. A cursed bear."

    Claude smirked, cracking his neck. "Got it. You two distract him. I''ll handle the sword."

    Without waiting for confirmation, he shot into the sky. His hand extended toward the golden blade.

    But before his fingers could even graze it, Osias moved.

    With a deafening roar, the giant turned, his decayed arm swinging wide in a blur of black steel and fury¡ªaiming to crush Claude like a fly.

    But Claude was faster, darting back in time, the wind of the blow tearing through the darkness.

    Vulture didn''t waste a second. His body shifted, growing, bones stretching as he transformed into his colossal form¡ªnow towering even over Osias.

    At the same time, the Sun split into multiple clones, each leaping like lightning. They latched onto Osias''s limbs, their fangs digging in as bolts of electricity surged through the monster''s decaying flesh.

    Osias screamed¡ªa raw, guttural howl that rattled the earth itself.

    Claude hovered above it all, watching the chaos unfold with mild amusement.

    "Should I just let them finish the job?" he murmured, tilting his head.

    Sometimes, even he forgot just how powerful his servants truly were.

    Vulture let out a piercing screech, his enormous wings spreading wide as he lunged at Osias with claws wreathed in dark fire.

    The monstrous vulture''s talons raked across the giant''s chest, sending bursts of black flames through the cracks in Osias''s ancient armor.

    The giant staggered, groaning, and raised his arm to strike¡ªbut Sun was already there.

    With a flash, Sun''s clones erupted around him, surrounding the titan in as they leapt onto Osias''s limbs, sinking electrified fangs into his flesh.

    Claude seized the opening. He soared forward, dodging a wide, clumsy swipe as he ascended toward the glowing blade embedded in Osias''s chest as he grabbed it, tried to pull that sword.

    Then it happened.

    The earth beneath them convulsed violently. Cracks split across the field like spiderwebs, and a deep rumble echoed from below. Claude froze mid-pull, looking down.

    The ground turned into black liquid.

    A guttural wail rose from the depths, followed by the blood-curdling shrieks of countless souls.

    Osias threw his head back and roared. His body jerked violently, nearly throwing Vulture off.

    From the liquefied earth, ghostly, twisted hands erupted, dozens, and hundreds.

    They surged toward Vulture and Sun trying to drag them into the abyss below.

    Sun clicked his tongue as he jumped back, lightning crackling at his feet.

    Vulture flapped his massive wings, struggling to stay aloft as the hands latched onto his talons.

    They were trapped in those black sticky liquid as their body slowly being dragged bellow.

    Claude zipped higher into the air, dodging the groping hands that stretched for him like starving beasts.

    Sun, struggling against the grip of three writhing arms, sparked his entire body in a burst of electricity, vaporizing the cursed limbs.

    With a grunt, he shifted into his humanoid form and shot through the air toward Claude.

    Vulture, too large to escape cleanly, let out a thunderous screech before rapidly shrinking, wings tucking tight as he spiraled upward.

    The spectral hands grasped at empty space as he narrowly evaded them.

    The three hovered above the cursed field, now a writhing sea of black liquid and reaching hands. It pulsed and groaned as if alive, the souls beneath wailing in endless torment.

    Claude clicked his tongue, arms crossed. "That damned soul! What a pain in the ass."

    Vulture glanced at him, "Should we cover you while you pull the sword?"

    Claude raised an eyebrow, considering it. "Not bad. Worth a shot."

    Without waiting further, he dove toward the sword once more. Vulture and Sun flew beside him, forming a triangle formation.

    Vulture unleashed a barrage of dark fireballs, each explosion incinerating the arms before they could rise too high.

    Sun darted between the gaps, claws glowing with lightning as he shredded the cursed limbs before they touched Claude.

    Claude gritted his teeth as he reached the sword again. He grabbed the hilt and pulled with all his strength.

    The divine steel resisted him, searing his hands with holy light. Smoke hissed off his fingers as the sword budged only slightly.

    "Ah, fuck! This damned sword is too deep and heavy!" he cursed, veins bulging in his arms as he struggled.

    But then, Osias moved.

    The hulking daemon twisted violently, his entire body spinning with unnatural speed.

    Claude was flung from the sword like a ragdoll, tumbling midair before catching himself with a sharp burst of wind magic.

    "That damned thing''s too far gone. Can''t even tell help from harm," he growled.

    Before they could regroup, the ground wailed again¡ªlouder, angrier. A ghostly fog surged upward, and from the liquid black rose floating, translucent figures.

    Ghouls, their hollow eyes glowing faintly blue, drifted into the sky¡ªone, then dozens. Their skeletal mouths opened in a chorus of moaning pain.

    "Spectral-type monsters," Vulture warned. "Blades and arrows won''t work¡ªmagic only!"

    The three immediately split apart, magic flaring as ghostly claws lunged for them.

    Claude hurled a flurry of dark lances, Vulture cloaked himself in burning shadow, and Sun shot bursts of lightning into the swarm.

    The air filled with screams as the spectrals darted like vipers, and a true battle began.

 Chapter 112: The Cursed Holy Sword

    The wind cracked around them as Claude took a sharp turn mid-air, avoiding another spectral claw.

    The screeching ghosts zipped through the air, moaning with the voices of those long dead. Their faces twisted in pain, their mouths frozen open in endless cries.

    "Sun, you go after the spectrals! Vulture, take the sword!" Claude barked, voice sharp like a blade.

    "I''ll hold Osias down until that damned giant can''t even twitch!"

    He''d had enough of restraint and gentleness. Now was the time to crush.

    "Use all your power! Don''t hold back¡ªeven if you have to kill him!"

    Sun turned into a blur of motion, electricity crackling across his limbs as he dashed toward the spectral, leaving trails of lightning behind.

    The clone copies he summoned moved like lightning, curling through the air and shocking the ghostly figures into ash.

    Their cries didn''t stop¡ªjust faded into a distance, like old echoes bouncing off walls.

    "But, Your Majesty," Vulture shouted as he flapped his large wings, "if we kill him, who''s guarding the caves?"

    Claude didn''t even glance back. "I don''t have time for that bullshit! That giant pissed me off."

    "If I can''t use him as a servant, then I''ll use him as fuel! His core alone is worth enough to flood my entire mana pool!"

    Vulture paused in mid-air, dodging a spectral swipe, then finally flapped once with force. His black wings scattered a hailstorm of burning feathers¡ªeach one ignited with black fire.

    They flew like razors, slicing through the spectral. The moment they made contact, the ghostly monsters vanished into nothingness, leaving only drifting ash.

    Below, Osias roared again, the sword in his chest glowing brighter. His massive form twitched and thrashed.

    Even crippled by the holy blade, his strength hadn''t waned. His arm swung upward, nearly clipping Claude from the sky.

    "Tch, what a pain... Fighting strong but mindless things is annoying."

    Claude twisted his body sideways, flames gathering at his fingertips. With a flick, he shot downward¡ªsword drawn, as the fire burning on it.

    The sky behind him burned black as a massive fireball formed and crashed into Osias''s back.

    The impact didn''t kill him, but it staggered the giant a the fire turned into nothing, burning his armor as he cried louder.

    "Hold him!" Claude shouted, not wasting a second.

    His black-flame blade ignited even brighter as he charged again, this time moving faster, lower, aiming right for the cursed titan''s chest.

    Osias tried to swat him away, but Vulture dove in and turned to his true size slamming into Osias''s arm.

    His clawed hands grabbed the rotting flesh and twisted, throwing Osias off balance.

    Vulture also covered his body with black fire, making all the liquid ground couldn''t pull him, as their hands would turn into ash the moment they touched his body.

    "Do it now!" Vulture roared.

    Claude didn''t hesitate. He brought his black-flame sword around and stabbed it straight into Osias''s left knee. The cursed metal pierced flesh and bone.

    Osias shrieked¡ªhis voice so loud it shook the trees and cracked the sky¡ªbut he dropped to one knee, his entire body trembling.

    The flaming blade had stuck deep, as he flowed his mana inside it, it got bigger and bigger, making Osias roar even louder in pain.

    Claude''s eyes flicked upward. "Sun!" he shouted, his voice snapping like lightning.

    High above, Sun finished electrocuting another spectral. He turned into a bolt of purple light and crashed straight onto Osias''s shoulder, clones following in sequence.

    One after another, they sunk their claws into the giant''s neck and shoulders, sparking the air with violent bursts of magic.

    Osias tried to move, but his body buckled under the barrage. Every time he twitched, lightning danced through his muscles.

    Claude didn''t stop¡ªhe pulled his sword free from Osias''s knee and stabbed again into the right side.

    With two blades¡ªone holy and one cursed¡ªOsias could barely lift his arms.

    His mouth opened again, roaring out a wave of agony, but this time it faded too quickly.

    It wasn''t the powerful scream from before¡ªit was the echo of it like a monster slowly realizing it was losing.

    "Not give up yet, huh? I will make sure to make you can''t move again as I pull that damned sword!"

    He raised his hand once more and summoned another weapon from thin air¡ªhis second black-fire sword.

    Vulture caught one of Osias''s wrists, his hands shifting into massive talons as he forced the arm down with raw strength, and with that, Claude thrust the giant arm with his other swords as it turned bigger and restrained Osias completely.

    "AARRGGGHHHH!!!" Osias tried to resist, but Vulture roared and shoved with everything he had.

    Claude floated toward the sword in Osias''s chest again.

    No more hesitation.

    He reached out. The moment his fingers touched the hilt, the holy aura lashed out, searing his flesh, but he didn''t flinch.

    The burning crawled up his arm, veins glowing, smoke rising from his fingertips.

    "Damn, just cooperate won''t you?" he muttered, his grip tightening.

    Sun and his clones kept the shoulders pinned, electricity crackling so hard it lit the entire dark sky.

    The spectral scream even louder too, flying around them but being managed by Sun''s clones and Vulture who keep shooting them with his feathers.

    All of them tried so hard not to kill Osias as they would be a useful servant!

    Osias began shaking violently¡ªhis breath rapid, ragged, shallow.

    Claude pulled. The sword moved, inch by inch.

    "AARRGHH!!! AHHH!!!"

    But Osias screamed like it was being torn in half, and suddenly the entire ground trembled again. The black terrain rippled like water, turning into a writhing liquid.

    Countless hands burst out, this time longer, angrier¡ªscreaming with the voices of every soul trapped within Osias.

    The abyss had awakened.

    "Shit!" Vulture shouted, flying up just in time as the hands surged for him.

    This time, his fire couldn''t hold the hands anymore. Sun leaped back, still airborne, barely avoiding a hand that almost dragged him by the ankle.

    Claude remained.

    He looked down at the hands reaching for him¡ªtwisting, shrieking, grasping¡ªand snarled.

    "Not this time."

    He dug his heels into the air using his flight magic, gripping the sword tighter.

    The runes on his blade blazed. His black flames keep holding Osias from his feet. His arm burned, but he grinned.

    "Hahaha, this fucking holy sword! I will crush it into pieces!"

    Then, with a roar, he yanked the sword upward.

    Osias''s scream shook the sky, and the liquid ground below exploded in waves of shadow and pain.

    The giant began to thrash again, his body falling back, limbs twitching, and shaking

    Claude was thrown back mid-air, the sword flying out of his grip.

    But the weapon was out.

    The abyss hands began to retreat. The spectral shrieked one final time and shattered into glittering fragments of mana.

    Claude hovered in the air, gasping. His hand was burnt, smoking.

    Vulture and Sun regrouped beside him, staring down at Osias''s unmoving body.

    "Is he dead?" Sun asked, electricity flickering around his shoulders.

    "No..." Claude muttered, eyes locked on the body. "But he will wake up... different."

    The sword that had cursed him for three hundred years now hovered mid-air as it shrank into a normal-sized sword, no longer burning with holy light.

    Claude reached for it again, it didn''t resist as he took it with him.

    Osias''s massive body, once rotting and bloated with corruption, had changed. His decayed flesh had vanished.

    Yet his skin remained a lifeless grey, like an undead warrior preserved through time.

    The blackened ground that had once screamed with souls was now still. The twisted sky softened to a gentle blue, and the trees returned to their natural green.

    It was like watching a black-and-white world shift into color for the first time¡ªquiet, magical, and strangely peaceful.

    Then, Osias fluttered his eyes open.

    For the first time in over three hundred years, he looked upon the clear sky. A soft breath escaped his lips as if the weight of centuries had lifted.

    When he sat up, his golden eyes immediately locked with Claude''s.

    His expression shifted, and the next moment, he stood, only to kneel before Claude with reverence.

    Despite his towering height of over three and a half meters, he lowered himself until his head was level with Claude''s.

    "My Liege," Osias spoke, voice low and solemn, "I beg forgiveness for my insolence. I have committed great sins... and failed in the Battle of Sinclair. Please¡ªtake my head as penance!"

    Claude raised an eyebrow at the dramatic plea. "Osias... I''m not Donovan," he said plainly. "But I am the king of Elysium¡ªhis chosen descendant."

    Osias slowly lifted his head, sorrow etched into every line of his face. "Then... we lost, My Liege?"

    "Back then, yes. But not anymore." Claude smirked faintly.

    "Now, we win. Become my servant, Osias. Give your loyalty to me, and me alone. We''ll drown this world in darkness¡ªand crush the armies of light underfoot."

    Without hesitation, Osias bowed even lower. "Yes, My Liege. My body and soul are yours."

    Satisfied, Claude stepped forward. He bit into his finger and let his blood drip down. Osias accepted it without question.

    Now that he was no longer a daemon but a full-fledged undead, Claude''s blood served as a pact.

    The moment Osias touched the blood and placed his hand upon the sword, the curse shifted. The divine punishment laid upon him by the saint was now his reward.

    All the souls he had once slaughtered¡ªthose that had tormented him for centuries¡ªwere now under his control.

    With that, Claude assigned him a role: Osias would become the guardian of one of the caves.

    As for the cursed holy sword, it would be sealed in a second cave. The very souls that had cursed him would now protect it and be given a task to kill all the monsters wandering inside the cave.

    Their mission was complete, and the three turned toward the horizon.

    Claude smirked to himself as the wind swept through his cloak. The sky was clear. The path was open.

    It was time to return to Elysium.

 Chapter 113: Back To Elysium

    Claude returned to Elysium and was welcomed like a king out of legend.

    The streets from the outskirts of the capital all the way to the palace walls were packed with people.

    Commoners leaned over balconies and rooftops, showering his path with black asphodel petals.

    The dark flowers rained down in a slow, fluttering wave, a sign of reverence for the Lord Of Calamity.

    He rode through them clad in his shining black armor, the royal crest¡ªa black asphodel crowned and held aloft by skeletal hands¡ªfluttering from tall banners at his side.

    The crowd roared with praise, but Claude only offered a small wave in return, his expression calm and unreadable.

    As he reached the palace gates and dismounted, he hadn''t even taken a full breath before someone came charging at him.

    "Father!" a bright voice cried. "You''re finally home! I''ve been waiting forever¡ªI missed you!"

    It was Morion. Her curly hair bounced wildly as she jumped into his arms, hugging him tight.

    Claude rubbed the top of her head with a rare softness. "Can''t be helped. I had a lot to take care of."

    He gently separated from the hug and motioned to Wren, who promptly retrieved something from the carriage.

    It was a beautifully wrapped box with a red ribbon¡ªmatching Morion''s ruby eyes.

    "You said you wanted to try more human food," Claude said. "So this is for you."

    Morion''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she unwrapped the gift.

    Inside was something completely foreign to her¡ªgolden, round, with a warm, fruity scent rising from the glossy crust.

    "It''s called apple pie. Eat it during afternoon tea with Dalia. She''ll love it too," Claude added.

    Morion could barely contain her excitement, her mouth already watering as she stared at the pie like it was a treasure.

    Just then, a familiar voice called out.

    "Claude, you''re finally here. I missed you."

    He turned and met Dalia''s eyes. They were warm¡ªjust like the sunlight after a long winter.

    Without a word, he walked over and embraced her tightly. "I missed you too, Mom," he murmured.

    "I heard the pregnancy''s been difficult. Are you alright?"

    She gave a gentle smile. Though her belly had only just started to show beneath her dress, the fatigue was visible in her face.

    "It''s just a lot of nausea and exhaustion. You were the same when I carried you. Nothing to worry about."

    Claude studied her for a moment before softly touching her stomach. A faint second mana pulse responded¡ªgentle and steady. The baby was healthy.

    "Llyold gave me a strange fruit," Dalia continued. "It tasted awful, but I''ve felt better since then."

    Claude''s eyes narrowed briefly. "I see. I''m glad it helped," he said, though his thoughts were elsewhere.

    ''If only this world had ultrasounds and proper doctors...'' he sighed inwardly.

    ''I don''t care much about this baby, but if it ever threatens my mother''s life... I won''t hesitate to end it.''

    The reunion didn''t end there. Llyold, William, Aldrich, and even Lilac came to greet him. Especially Aldrich who hugged his son tightly with pride.

    Lilac ran up and pressed a sensual kiss to Claude''s lips in front of everyone, prompting a scandalized cough from her father, Llyold, who immediately stepped in to separate them.

    Lilac sighed dramatically. "Why can''t we just have sex right now? I''m not even pregnant yet."

    "Lilac!" Llyold barked, nearly having a heart attack.

    "Show some manners!"

    "But what''s wrong with me? Isn''t it weird for a queen to not have an heir yet? I don''t get it. I''m trying!"

    "The doctor said you''re healthy," Llyold groaned. "Just... keep trying¡ªbut not here!"

    Claude chuckled softly at the chaos. "How about Layla? Is she alright?"

    Llyold''s face turned more serious. "She''s... resting. The pregnancy''s been rough on her. I''ve been transferring mana to her when she''s too weak."

    He looked at Claude sternly. "Your seed is powerful, Your Majesty, but once Layla gives birth, take your time before trying again. Let her recover properly. The same goes for all your concubines."

    Claude gave a calm nod. "You don''t need to worry. I understand."

    Still, inside, Claude was brimming with pride. The children he''d have with Layla and Dalia would be S-class. Their potential was immense.

    But he wasn''t foolish enough to sacrifice his women''s lives just for the sake of more offspring.

    ''Even without children, I''m already on the verge of a four-star evolution... I can''t imagine the power I''d wield if I had dozens of descendants like them.''

    "Ah, right. Speaking of concubines," Claude said with a smirk, "I brought one back from Hyparia."

    As he stepped aside, two figures descended from the carriage¡ªAubree and her daughter, Aurelia. Both wore long veils that fluttered in the breeze, their steps elegant but firm as they approached.

    "Aldrich, show them to their rooms," Claude instructed.

    Then he turned to Llyold, gesturing behind him. "And for you, I''ve brought a daemon. I''ve decided to appoint him as one of our knights. Show him how things work around here."

    Rhys stepped forward, and all of his wounds, even his feet were healed. Llyold gave a nod, and soon enough, the group split off¡ªDalia happily led Aubree inside as the two old friends caught up.

    Morion trailed behind them, hugging her pie box tightly like a precious relic. Llyold led Rhys elsewhere, likely toward the training grounds.

    That left only Claude, William, Lilac, and Wren.

    "Your Majesty," William began, formal as always, "the envoy chambers are prepared. Everyone''s waiting for the meeting."

    "Good," Claude replied. "Let''s get it over with."

    They headed into the designated meeting room¡ªa long hall lined with polished obsidian pillars and a sleek blackwood table stretching down the center.

    Claude took his seat at the head while Wren and William stood dutifully at his side.

    Then Lilac waltzed over, eyes glinting mischievously, and without a word, she sat directly on Claude''s lap.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Claude asked, placing a hand on her thigh.

    Lilac giggled and kissed his cheek. "Your Majesty, I''m going to be queen, aren''t I? It wouldn''t hurt to remind everyone of that."

    She tilted her head with innocence, but with her generous chest pressing against his armor, "cute" wasn''t the word that came to mind¡ªshe was straight-up seductive.

    Claude chuckled lowly, kissed the top of her exposed breast, and replied, "Of course. Whatever you say, my queen."

    Just as the mood was about to shift into something more heated, William cleared his throat loudly, effectively killing the atmosphere.

    "Ahem. Perhaps we should begin the meeting first, Your Majesty," he said, eyes carefully avoiding the scene.

    Claude leaned back in his seat, still holding Lilac with one arm as she curled closer into him.

    "Considering how suddenly you summoned the envoys, they''re expecting something important."

    Claude only shrugged with a half-smile. "Then let''s not keep them waiting. Let''s start."

    From the empty chairs around the long table, ten figures shimmered into view¡ªholographic projections of daemons from the five kingdoms and the distant empire.

    Each one bowed deeply toward Claude, their voices echoing respectfully through the room as they introduced themselves one after another.

    These envoys came from different lands, and different courts, and yet they all shared the same history: loyal retainers of Donovan, the previous ruler, for over a hundred years.

    The fact that Claude had summoned them for the first time since ascending the throne was a clear signal¡ªthey came prepared for war.

    Then, once the formalities passed, he lifted his hand slightly and gestured toward the beautiful daemon woman sitting atop his lap.

    "This woman on top of me¡ªLady Lilac Xalvach, daughter of Llyold of House Xalvach¡ªwill be the future Queen of Elysium. I hope no one here would dare oppose this union."

    Jon, the envoy from Hyparia the first to respond. "Of course not, Your Majesty. I''ve heard of Lady Lilac''s accomplishments."

    "A genius in magic and a formidable dark mage. She is also the daughter of the strongest Honorable House. A perfect queen."

    "She is indeed a fitting choice," echoed another envoy, nodding in agreement.

    One by one, the others followed suit, nodding or voicing their approval. The atmosphere grew more relaxed.

    With that settled, Claude''s expression shifted.

    He leaned forward slightly, his voice deepening. "Now, let''s move on to why I truly called you here."

    The room stilled.

    "We are closer to war than expected. The Everbright Church is moving faster than any of our predictions," Claude said, his eyes narrowing.

    "Then why are we not preparing for battle?" Raynold, the envoy from Inochyreth, asked sharply. "We must strike before they do. If we wait¡ª"

    "I plan to delay the war," Claude interrupted, his voice calm but firm.

    He reached into his coat and pulled out a small glass vial no bigger than his thumb. Inside it, a transparent liquid shimmered faintly under the chandelier light.

    All eyes focused on the vial.

    "I want each of you to take one," Claude said, setting it gently on the table.

    "Your mission is simple: dilute this into the main water source of each capital."

    The envoys exchanged uncertain glances.

    "What is it, Your Majesty?" one of them asked.

    Claude''s lips curled into a smirk. "This... is Red Slumber."

 Chapter 114: What Claude Desire*

    "The Red Slumber?!" Reynold''s voice rang out, sharp and panicked.

    "That deathly disease that wiped out the entire Ravar Kingdom?!"

    His outburst stirred the room. The holograms flickered slightly as the envoys reacted¡ªsome erupted in disbelief, scoffing at the notion, while others wore grim expressions, realizing the weight of what their king had just asked of them.

    "Your Majesty," Norman, the envoy of Mycentia, said, his voice tense.

    "You want this disease to wipe out humanity?!"

    "This might be a path to revenge," Raymond added, frowning deeply.

    "But think again, Your Majesty. The economy will collapse, crops will rot, cattle will die."

    "What could possibly be gained from such widespread ruin?"

    "He''s right! What about my family?" another envoy shouted.

    "I heard daemons aren''t immune either! Are we to poison our own lands?!"

    The room descended into chaos, a chorus of rising voices and objections.

    But Claude... simply toyed with the blue rose pinned to Lilac''s chest, idly twisting a lock of her hair around his finger, his gaze distant.

    And then, without raising his voice, he spoke.

    "Are you all done?"

    No one answered.

    "This disease," Claude continued, his gaze sweeping over the envoys, "indeed has no cure. Not even holy magic can dispel it."

    What he said was true.

    Even in the modern world he once came from, a virus like measles had no direct cure.

    It wasn''t treated with magic or divine power, just managed¡ªrest, a diet rich in vitamin A, fever-reducing medicine.

    A vaccine existed, of course, but that kind of technology was far beyond reach in this medieval world.

    The idea of developing one here would be laughable.

    But Claude smirked, fingers still absentmindedly twirling the petals of Lilac''s blue rose.

    "But I do have a way to treat it. And more importantly, a way to control it."

    The room buzzed again¡ªsome envoys reacting with disbelief, others with stunned curiosity.

    "And with that treatment," Claude said, his tone darkening with ambition, "wealth will come. Certainly and swiftly."

    He tapped the table once, the sound echoing with intent.

    "All I ask of you is simple: gather the witches, the herbalists, those who know their way around medicine and have them sell our cure."

    "Through us, the only lifeline the masses will have."

    Some gasped. A few eyes lit up in understanding.

    Claude leaned forward, his voice a velvet blade.

    "And since you are all lords, I will give you the protocols. How to contain the disease in certain districts... how to increase mortality in others."

    "We make the Church panic. We make them scramble to save their faithful. And when their blessings fail, their credibility will collapse."

    None of the envoys spoke. Not to object. Not to protest.

    They were listening.

    And some of them were starting to nod.

    "From this point on, we''ll reduce the human population, including the holy army," Claude said with a smirk.

    "That''ll buy us time to build our strength while they scramble to heal their people and mend their land."

    He leaned back. "And by the time they realize what''s happening, we''ll have already moved too far ahead to be stopped. One kingdom at a time¡ªwe''ll consume them all."

    ---

    Claude sighed as the meeting concluded. Lilac had been dragged away by his uncle to handle unfinished duties.

    With a rare moment of peace, Claude decided to visit Dalia, who was enjoying her afternoon tea in the private garden crafted just for her.

    When he arrived, she sat on the wide floral swing, its frame woven with climbing vines and blooming petals.

    Her eyes were closed tightly, basking in the rare sliver of sunlight that filtered through the enchanted sky above.

    That sunlight was the only one allowed in Elysium, a kingdom perpetually blanketed in eternal snow. The farmland was the exception, controlled by the mirror that regulated its weather.

    Claude sat beside her quietly, careful not to disturb the stillness.

    But Dalia slowly opened her eyes, her soft blue gaze meeting his as he smiled.

    "Done with your meeting?" she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

    "Yeah. You can keep sleeping if you want, Mother, I heard pregnancy makes women sleepy all the time." Claude replied.

    "Hmm... Don''t worry. I''ve had enough sleep," she said with a soft smile, resting her head against his shoulder.

    Claude glanced at her. Her cheeks were thinner than before, her complexion pale. She looked weaker¡ªfrail, even. His brows furrowed.

    He gently took her hand and channeled mana into her body. Within moments, he felt it¡ªhis mana being absorbed greedily by the child growing inside her.

    ''Damn this child...'' he thought with a sigh.

    "If something happens... you have to tell me, Mother" Claude murmured. He placed a hand on her stomach. "Don''t push yourself too far. Don''t sacrifice yourself for... this."

    Dalia''s eyes widened, then narrowed.

    "What do you mean this? It''s your baby!"

    "I know. But you matter more to me than that baby ever could," he said softly.

    "We can always make another... but you? There''s only one of you in this world." his gaze turn gentle.

    "You''re all I have, Mother. So please, understand what I''m saying."

    Dalia let out a long sigh. She cupped his face, brushing her thumb across his cheek.

    "I''ll be fine. I''m strong, remember? I''m from a special race. My body won''t give out so easily."

    Her tone softened as she smiled.

    "You told me you''d give me anything¡ªall the finest jewels, a crown that could rule nations, even the world itself..." she paused.

    "But this¡ªthis baby¡ªis the one thing I want. Because we made it together. Because I made it with the person I love most."

    Claude chuckled. "I''m not exactly a person, but I''ll take that as a compliment."

    He kissed her softly¡ªtender at first, then more demanding. It had been a month since they''d last met, and he craved her.

    His lips brushed hers again and again, until she opened her mouth and welcomed him in.

    "Mhhnmm..." she moaned softly between their touch.

    Their tongues met and danced, seeking dominance, tangled in longing.

    Her hands wove into his hair as he leaned in, easing her back onto the swing. The slow creak of the swing mingled with the wet sound of their kiss.

    Their lips smacked, parted, and found each other again as saliva dripped from their joined mouths.

    Breathless, they finally pulled apart. A thread of saliva still connected them.

    "Hah... hah... I missed you, Claude," Dalia whispered in a needy whimper, which sent a jolt through him.

    He slid his hand beneath her dress, revealing her undergarments, but she quickly tugged the fabric back down.

    "Claude! We can''t do it here!"

    "Why not? I can''t wait until we reach your room. It''s too far, and you want me to carry you there while I''m this hard? People will see."

    Claude grinned as his hand slid along her thigh, caressing her through the silk of her stocking. She shuddered.

    "But what if someone finds us?" she whispered, her eyes darting nervously.

    "Let them," he said, eyes gleaming. "No one would dare say a word."

    Without waiting, he dipped his head under her dress, catching the edge of her stocking between his teeth and tugging it down slowly, eyes locked on hers the entire time.

    Those crimson eyes gleamed hungrily, and she trembled under his gaze.

    Watching him like that¡ªpossessive, starved¡ªbrought back the memory of the day he first claimed her.

    She wanted it again.

    Claude teased her slowly, his lips brushing against the soft skin of her thigh.

    He kissed a trail upward, gently nibbling near her inner thigh, so close to her itching pussy that it made her tremble with anticipation.

    "Hnggg~ Claude..."

    Dalia moaned, her voice thick with need. She couldn''t wait¡ªshe wanted his mouth on her cunt, craved it.

    "Impatient, aren''t you, Mother?"

    Claude chuckled, the sound low and teasing as he moved in closer, burying his face between her legs.

    He inhaled her scent deeply, then gave a slow lick along her entrance, before his tongue flicked her clit.

    "AHHH! There!"

    Dalia gasped, grabbing his dark hair and pressing him harder into her. His hands gripped her thighs, cupping them as if to hold her open just for him.

    His tongue slipped inside her, wet and hungry, while his nose grazed her sensitive nub. She whimpered from the dual sensation, pleasure flooding her senses.

    "Ohhh!!! Ahhhh!!! Hhhaaa!!!"

    Claude devoured her like a man starved, his tongue exploring every inch inside her, circling, plunging, tasting her thoroughly.

    Her juices coated his mouth as her body trembled beneath him.

    "Ohhh, Claude... it feels so good. Your tongue feels amazing," she moaned breathlessly, biting her lip as she tried to stifle her moan¡ªbut it was too much.

    Her back arched as he found her sweet spot.

    "AHHH!! HNGGG!!! THERE, CLAUDE! YES, RIGHT THERE!!!" she cried out, unable to hold back anymore.

    Claude focused on that spot, his tongue relentless as his fingers joined the act. One rubbed her clit mercilessly, twisting and teasing it as her legs shook around him.

    Stars danced in Dalia''s vision, her entire body tensing. Her pussy clenched around his tongue, juices gushing.

    "AHHH!!! AHHHH!!! I''M CUMMINGGG!!!" she screamed, her climax hitting her like a storm as her body spasmed with release.

    Claude drank her in, not wasting a drop, his face wet and smirking as he pulled back.

    "Hah... you''re really something else," he said, licking his lips. "But now... it''s my turn."

    He unzipped his pants, revealing his rock-hard cock¡ªready for the next round.

 Chapter 115: Missing Your Touch**

    Claude ground his cock against his mother''s soft entrance, letting her feel every vein pulsing along its length. She shuddered beneath him, heat pooling between her thighs.

    "Is... is this okay? I''m pregnant," she asked breathlessly. As much as she craved him, the baby''s safety still came first.

    "It''s fine, Mother. A daemon baby is strong and won''t die that easily," he reassured, voice calm and confident.

    Claude remembered from his past life in the modern world that sex during early pregnancy was generally safe if both mother and fetus were healthy.

    And with daemons, it was even more so. Their offspring had an extraordinary will to live¡ªan evolutionary trait to keep their kind from extinction.

    "But we can stop if you want to," he added, eyes scanning her face. "You''ve not been feeling well lately."

    "Who said that? Even the doctor said I''m healthy! I just can''t eat much because of the nausea," Dalia huffed, clearly annoyed.

    Claude sighed but smirked. "Fine. Let''s do it."

    Llyold had assured him that daemon pregnancies weren''t threatened by physical activity, but rather by a lack of mana.

    Claude''s body overflowed with it¡ªhis sperm, his blood¡ªit was the perfect nourishment for a pregnant daemon mother.

    Both Dalia and Layla, who also carried his child, would benefit from it.

    With that thought, Claude finally pushed inside her, her puffy pussy wrapping around him with familiar warmth.

    It had been two months since he last touched her, and the sensation almost made his knees buckle.

    "Ahhh... Mother, your pussy feels amazing," he murmured into her ear. "I missed this so much¡ªnothing compares to it."

    "Hnggghhh~" Dalia moaned as his thick shaft stretched her, filling her up once again.

    Claude licked his lips as he tugged off her dress, leaving her in only the corset.

    His hands found her heavy breasts, cupping and kneading them before teasing her nipples with skilled fingers.

    "I missed these tits too," he said before lowering his head to kiss them, then caught one nipple between his lips, tongue swirling before he bit down gently, drawing a jolt from her.

    "Ahhh! Claude, you bad boy!" she scolded, slapping the back of his head lightly.

    But then she pouted. "You say that, but you have Aubree too."

    Claude chuckled. "Are you jealous?"

    In this world, polygamy was normalized. Many lords, merchants¡ªeven commoners¡ªhad multiple wives.

    Women often weren''t given the chance for education or work, so marriage became the only path to survival or stability.

    Dalia didn''t answer, turning her head to sulk. Claude laughed softly and kissed her cheek.

    "You''re the one I love the most," he whispered. "The others... I need them to bear my heirs."

    With that, he lifted Dalia gently, helping her lean against the headrest of the swing.

    Using the swing''s momentum, Claude began thrusting deeper with each sway, her soaked heat guiding him in.

    Dalia whimpered, body aflame with the pleasure coursing through her. His cock hit every sensitive spot inside her, and it felt divine.

    His hands gripped her hips firmly, pulling her back against him as his cock plunged deeper, stirring every part of her sensitive, needy walls.

    Though, he did it as gently as possible and didn''t want to hurt Dalia and her baby.

    "Hnnn~ Hngghhh!!! Claude..." Dalia whimpered, her fingers tightening on the ropes of the swing.

    Her legs trembled with every stroke, her pregnant belly rising and falling with each breath.

    The heat inside her was unbearable, and the pleasure was building again¡ªfaster than before.

    Claude leaned forward, licking a stripe up her neck and whispering, "You feel even better than I remembered, Mother. Warm, soft, tight... your body''s made for me."

    Dalia''s cheeks flushed a deep red, her eyes fluttering shut as his words made her walls clench around him.

    "Ahhh~ Don''t say embarrassing things like that..." she mumbled, biting her lip to stifle a moan when his cock brushed her most sensitive spot again.

    "What emberasing? You are my mother and you naked in front of me having sex with your son, there shouldn''t be any shame left in you." he bit her ear, as he chuckled low

    He pulled her back harder, faster. His pace grew rougher, more demanding.

    "Shit! Feel so good!" his cock was being clamped down, her pussy won''t let go of it, milking him dry.

    He watched with obsession as his mother''s tits bounced, the tits he used to suck when he was a child were now all his.

    The corset barely holding them in place, and her flushed face turned to him with lust-clouded eyes.

    Her voice trembled as she moaned again, "Ahh! Claude! If you go that deep¡ªahhhn¡ªI''ll break...!"

    "You''re not breaking," he said with a grin. "You''re mine. And your body knows it."

    His hand reached around to rub her clit in tight circles, making her jerk and cry out.

    "AAAHHH!!! OHHHNN!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

    Her juices coated him, sticky and hot, dripping down his shaft as he thrust into her harder.

    The swing swayed violently now, squeaking louder, the two of them lost in their feverish passion.

    Dalia''s hands abandoned the ropes, wrapping around his neck as she clung to him. "AHHH!!! HAAHHH!!! Please, Claude... don''t stop... it feels so good, I''m gonna¡ªAHHHH!"

    He kissed her hard, swallowing her moans, his hips relentless. "Cum for me, Mother. I want to feel you lose it on my cock."

    Claude know she was close as her pussy tightened on him even harder, the pleasure was unbearable as he wanted to break her even more.

    ''Calm yourself down, she is pregnant!'' he swallowed, as he moved even faster, her whole body bouncing deliciously making her look even more beautiful.

    Her back arched, her nails dug into his skin, and her entire body tensed as his dick pressed more on her sweet spot, making her see stars all over as the pleasure come like a lightning bold.

    "HNGGHHHH!! CLAUDEEEE!!! CUMMINNGGHHH!!!" she screamed, her pussy tightening like a vice around him, gushing her orgasm all over his cock.

    Claude groaned deeply, his own pleasure reaching its peak. He couldn''t help it, he was super horny right now seeing his mother whimpered beneath him.

    "Fuck¡ªMother, your pussy''s milking me... I''m gonna cum too!"

    He gave a few final, rough thrusts before burying himself fully inside her, letting out a shuddering growl as he came.

    His cock pulsed, flooding her with thick, hot seed, filling her womb until it overflowed, dripping out onto the swing.

    They stayed like that for a moment¡ªDalia trembling in his arms, Claude holding her close, both panting.

    He then leaned in, kissing her stomach tenderly as a small kick thudded against his cheek.

    His eyes widened, and he chuckled. "Huh... you like that, don''t you?" he smirked, rubbing gentle circles where he felt the kick.

    Dalia giggled softly."Of course, they do. You''re their father."

    Her hand slid down to cradle his cheek. "They know your voice... your warmth."

    Claude looked up at her, his smile faltering just a little. "I''m sorry... I couldn''t be here like I promised. I told you I''d stay by your side, but I''ve failed that again..."

    She cupped his face with both hands now, leaning in close. "Claude... you''re not just my son or my lover anymore. You''re the king. The head of this place, this strange little kingdom."

    "I know you have to carry burdens. That''s why... I''m proud of you."

    "Thank you Mother for always standing by my side, without you I am nothing," he then hugged her as they enjoyed the evening together like they used to.

    ***

    "Olivia, why won''t you look at me?"

    Sophia whispered as she gently touched her daughter''s back. Olivia had refused to speak to her since they arrived in Elysium.

    She didn''t respond¡ªonly knelt in the corner, muttering prayers over and over like a woman possessed.

    As promised, Claude had given Olivia a safe place to stay. Her room was spacious, well-lit by natural sunlight, and peaceful¡ªfar better than what she had during her time as a cleric.

    But none of it mattered. She remained trapped in her own mind.

    "Goddess Eunomia, please forgive me for my sins... for my failure to kill the daemon!"

    "Please grant me salvation for all of my wrongdoings..."

    That was all she ever chanted.

    Sophia''s heart ached as she listened. Even though they were no longer within the Everbright Church''s clutches, her daughter seemed beyond saving.

    Her fingers gently brushed Olivia''s head¡ªonce covered in beautiful hair, now bald and marred with burns and scars from what happened in Blackwood.

    All of Olivia''s body hair was gone. Yet despite the horror they''d both endured, Sophia couldn''t bring herself to hate Claude.

    She then placed a hand on her still-flat stomach.

    "Olivia," she said softly, "you''re going to have a little sibling, just like you always wanted." She smiled gently, forcing hope into her voice.

    "So please... talk to me. Forget everything the Church taught you. They were the evil ones, not us."

    For a moment, Olivia''s prayers stopped.

    Slowly, she turned to face her mother, her eyes empty and lifeless.

    "You... there''s a daemon inside your womb?" she muttered.

    Her voice trembled with disgust, rising in volume with every word. "That filthy creature... lower than a roach?!"

    Sophia''s smile vanished, replaced by fear. "Olivia... What are you saying? Don''t act like this, please. You''re scaring me..."

    But Olivia stood up. Her voice grew louder, more frenzied.

    "All daemons must be purged from this world!"

    Before Sophia could react, Olivia lunged.

    They fell to the floor¡ªSophia gasping in pain beneath her daughter''s weight. Olivia straddled her, eyes wide with manic fury, hands raised high.

    Sophia''s gaze locked on her daughter''s trembling hands, paralyzed in horror.

 Chapter 116 116: I Will Save You, My Daughter

    "OLIVIA, STOP IT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

    Sophia screamed, panic flooding her voice as she desperately tried to hold back her daughter''s hands.

    But Olivia''s strength¡ªunexpected, wild¡ªoverpowered her.

    Her burned palms came crashing down onto Sophia''s stomach.

    "AHHH¡ª!!"

    Pain shot through her, sharp and blinding. She hadn''t expected Olivia to become this strong¡ªespecially after barely eating, barely sleeping.

    But something was burning inside her now.

    Hate, disgust, and fury that had festered until it consumed her.

    "HELP!! SOMEE!!!" Sophia shrieked, her voice cracking as Olivia struck her again.

    "DIE, WITCH! YOUR WOMB IS FILTHY!!"

    "ALL OF YOU SHOULD BE GIVEN DIVINE PUNISHMENT!!!"

    Sophia stared in horror. This wasn''t her daughter anymore.

    Her little girl¡ªthe one who once clung to her skirts, begged for bedtime stories and twirled in flowered dresses¡ªwas gone.

    The girl who used to giggle at fairy tales and snuggle under blankets on snowy nights... had turned into a monster.

    And for the first time in a long time, Olivia looked directly at her. But there was no love, no familiarity in her eyes.

    Only fire.

    "St... stop! I''m your mother, Olivia! Come back to me! Come back to me, please..."

    Her voice cracked with desperation. She wasn''t just pleading for her life¡ªshe was begging for her child.

    For the cheeky, kind-hearted little girl who once made her want to live. But now, all she saw was rage in human form.

    "NO! YOU ARE A WITCH!" Olivia shrieked, her voice manic.

    "AND INSIDE YOUR WOMB IS A PARASITE THAT MUST BE DESTROYED!"

    Another blow. Sophia cried out again, hands trembling, muscles failing. She couldn''t hold her back anymore. Olivia was striking with the force of divine retribution, not a daughter.

    Yet still... deep down, Sophia clung to a single thread of hope.

    A way to save her.

    Even if it shattered her heart.

    Her stomach throbbed with agony, but the pain there was nothing compared to what she felt in her chest. Her tears streamed freely now, soaking her cheeks.

    And then, with a whisper of regret and a flick of her hand, she uttered the words:

    "Fire Might."

    Flames erupted from her palm like a living tongue, searing through the air and licking across Olivia''s body.

    "AAAHHHHH!!!" Olivia screamed as the fire engulfed her.

    Flesh bubbled, and muscle melted. Her figure twisted grotesquely into a sticky, howling nightmare.

    She writhed on the ground, screeching in agony as she rolled and collided against the stone walls.

    "IT HURTS!! IT HURTS!!! STOP!!"

    But Sophia couldn''t move. Couldn''t speak.

    She clutched her stomach with one hand and covered her ears with the other, trying to block it all out¡ªthe cries, the heat, the smell of burning flesh.

    She kept her eyes tightly shut. She didn''t want to see her daughter turned to ashes.

    She only wanted to remember her smile.

    Then, her eyes widened at the sound.

    "M...mother..."

    Sophia turned in shock. Olivia¡ªburning, skin blackened and twisted¡ªwas still crawling toward her. Her voice, weak and raw, echoed with the innocence of the girl she once was.

    "Did I make a mistake?" Sophia murmured, her voice trembling. "Is my daughter... finally back?"

    Terror bloomed in her eyes. With a sudden surge of panic, she tried to extinguish the flames.

    "No! No! She''s back¡ªshe''s finally back!"

    A ball of water shot from her trembling hands, dousing Olivia in a splash of steam and smoke. The fire ceased.

    What was left behind was a horror beyond words.

    Olivia lay dying on the floor, her body a scorched ruin. Her skin was charred and black, her frame skeletal from the melted fat. Her eyes couldn''t even close anymore.

    "Olivia¡ªMom''s sorry¡ªI''m so sorry, love, please stay with me!"

    Sophia clutched her daughter''s crumbling body, desperate, broken.

    "I didn''t mean to... please, come back to me..."

    Tears streamed down her face as her hands trembled over Olivia''s lifeless form. Her sobs grew louder, but Olivia no longer responded.

    Sophia didn''t realize her daughter had already passed.

    It was the maids who found her¡ªstill cradling the corpse, whispering, trying to cast any magic to heal her, the magic that would never work.

    They rushed to inform William. He ran without a word, teleporting to Claude in a heartbeat.

    When Claude arrived, it took a slap across Sophia''s cheek to tear her away from Olivia''s body.

    "Get a hold of yourself! She''s dead!" he snapped.

    Sophia''s eyes flickered back to life¡ªonly to shatter. Her face twisted in anguish as tears poured down again.

    "But... but she answered me!" she cried out.

    "She called me Mother! Just like before! She can''t be gone¡ªshe just came back! She just came back to me..."

    Claude stared, brows furrowed. He didn''t yet know the full story¡ªbut Olivia''s corpse said enough.

    She''d been burned badly... By Sophia.

    But... why?

    He glanced down. His eyes caught the blood pooling near Sophia''s feet.

    Her legs were bleeding.

    "William!" Claude barked. "Call a doctor¡ªSophia and the baby might be in danger!"

    William bowed deeply and vanished with teleportation magic.

    Claude turned to the maids. "Get rid of the corpse. Now."

    The maids moved cautiously, trying to lift Olivia''s remains and calm Sophia¡ªbut the moment they touched the body, Sophia screamed.

    "DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!!"

    Floating blades swirled around her, glinting with deadly light, ready to strike.

    Claude clicked his tongue. "Tch. What a pain."

    Without hesitation, he stepped forward, and pressed his palm gently over Sophia''s face¡ªand she collapsed, instantly put to sleep.

    He sighed, scooping her up in his arms.

    Blood dripped from her legs as he carried her out. Each drop painted the ground in crimson, and with every step, Claude''s expression grew darker.

    He knew all too well¡ªSophia would never be the same again.

    She would spiral, further and further into madness... and when that time came, he wasn''t sure what he''d do.

    "Memory manipulation... I can only cast it once I reach Fourth Evolution," Claude muttered to himself, voice low and weary.

    "Perhaps one of the generals can do it... it just a simple erasing from one person, it didn''t need that much mastery." he reasoned to himself but still, he shook his head

    The memory manipulation spell he was referring to was a very powerful magic, the kind of sorcery that could rewrite history itself.

    A single cast could erase someone from the minds of every living being.

    Even worse, it could change the common sense of the entire world. Turn falsehood into truth, rewrite morality, and make the monstrous seem divine.

    It was a spell so dangerous that even achieving Fourth Evolution didn''t guarantee mastery over it.

    And Claude, despite all his power, knew better than to toy with it recklessly.

    He looked at Sophia''s unconscious form in his arms. Gently, he took her hand and brought it to his lips, pressing a soft kiss against her knuckles.

    "The life gifted to you by the Goddess... destroyed by the hands of her own fanatic servant. What cruel irony."

    Moments later, the doctor arrived, summoned by William''s urgency.

    After an intense examination, the results came in.

    Sophia and her child were alive. Barely¡ªbut they''d made it through.

    However, her condition was unstable. She was drained, both physically and magically.

    Her mana reserves were almost completely dry since the baby daemon inside her suck the mana to heal themselves.

    "She needs a mana transfer," the doctor said.

    "From another witch. Preferably soon. She hasn''t turned into a daemon yet, so I can''t transfer mine."

    Claude nodded as William and the doctor left the two of them.

    Aubree was the only one he could ask for help since her mother was pregnant and Aurelia had weak mana.

    But the real problem wasn''t about it. It was the conversation that awaited him.

    How could he explain it to her?

    How could he tell her that she burned her own daughter alive¡ªwithout shattering what little sanity she had left?

    "No... it''s not possible," he muttered under his breath, his eyes drifting to Sophia''s pale face.

    Her skin had lost its glow. Her lips trembled as she whispered something. She looked like a corpse still clinging to life, haunted by a nightmare only she could see.

    Still, she was his concubine. A witch who had pledged herself to him. Someone he promised to protect beneath his wings.

    He wouldn''t abandon her.

    So he sat there, mind full of rehearsed phrases. Words meant to soothe, to guide, to anchor her when she finally woke up.

    ''She obviously needs therapy... but is there even such a thing in this world?'' he thought bitterly.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a weak voice that made his heart jump.

    "Claude? Why are you here?"

    She stirred, trying to sit up. He quickly placed a firm hand on her shoulder, gently pushing her back.

    "No. You should rest," he said softly.

    A heavy silence settled between them.

    Claude didn''t know what to say. And more importantly... he didn''t understand why she looked fine...

    Sophia blinked a few times, her brows furrowed. "Ugh... what actually happened? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Claude hesitated. His voice was careful as if walking a tightrope over a pit of broken glass.

    "Do you remember anything... about what happened in this room?"

    He had heard of trauma so deep, that it erased memories and he prayed that it was the case with her.

    Sophia''s eyes scanned the room. Her gaze shifted restlessly¡ªdrawn to every corner, every shadow, every sunbeam falling across the cold floor.

    The room felt familiar.

    So familiar that her heart ached with a strange, heavy pressure. Like something had been violently ripped away from her chest.

    Her hands clenched the blanket tightly.

    "What happened, Claude?" she asked again, her voice trembling.

    "I... I don''t like this room. It feels wrong."

    Her throat tightened as a wave of nausea rolled through her. She pressed a palm to her stomach.

    She didn''t know why...

    But she felt like crying.

 Chapter 117: Forgotten Memory & Desperation

    Claude sighed in quiet relief. This wasn''t ideal¡ªfar from it¡ªbut it was better than watching her break again.

    He knew repressed memories born of trauma could resurface later, and when they did, the damage might be even worse.

    But for now, she was stable. That was all that mattered.

    Still... he had to be sure.

    "Do you... remember your daughter?" he asked gently.

    Sophia''s eyes widened, then slowly drifted downward. Her hand clutched her chest, as if something sharp had pierced it.

    "Daughter..." she murmured, voice unsteady. "I think I had one... a long time ago... but I can''t remember her face."

    Her gaze lifted to Claude, seeking comfort¡ªanswers. "What actually happened to me?"

    Claude didn''t skip a beat. "It''s alright. You must''ve hit your head hard when you fall in this room... Your memories are a little scrambled, that''s all."

    Sophia''s eyes widened with alarm. "Really? Is my baby okay?"

    Her hand moved protectively to her belly, still flat and barely beginning to swell with life.

    Claude nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yes, both of you are safe. Though, you bleed a lot but the doctor said the baby is fine."

    He took her trembling hand and gently rubbed her palm, his voice softening.

    "You just need rest. I''ll call Aubree to transfer some of her mana to help you recover faster."

    Sophia nodded, though her eyes drifted toward the window, lost in a haze.

    "Have I... been in this room before?" she asked, brow furrowed. "It feels familiar. But also... wrong."

    Claude hesitated. A pause stretched between them before he finally answered.

    "I don''t think so. It just looks a bit like your room¡ªwithout all the decorations. That''s probably what you''re feeling."

    Sophia gave a faint nod. "Ah... right. Maybe that''s it. Still... it makes me uneasy. Can I move back to my room?"

    Claude chuckled softly, standing up with ease.

    "Why ask permission? Of course you can."

    With Aubree''s help and the doctor''s approval, Sophia was moved back to her room.

    But even as she lay on fresh sheets and breathed in the familiar scent of her space, her eyes often wandered back toward the direction of that other room.

    There was something about it.

    Something that called to her. A warmth... and a sorrow.

    As if someone was supposed to be there. As if something had been lost.

    And in her chest, that phantom ache returned¡ªwordless, hollow, aching like a forgotten lullaby.

    ***

    A couple of days had passed since Claude''s return to Elysium, and already the weight of leadership pressed heavier on his shoulders to the point he forgot some personal matter.

    Reports, scrolls, and strategies stacked around him like miniature towers¡ªespecially the protocol draft meant to curb the spread of the Red Slumber plague.

    He scribbled away at his desk, eyes glazed with exhaustion, until a knock rapped sharply against the door.

    "Your Majesty, Rene wishes to speak with you," came Sun''s voice from the other side.

    Claude lifted a brow. "Rene?"

    ''The hell is Rene?''

    Sun hesitated. "She''s... one of the witches you brought here."

    Sun was careful when it came to his lord''s personal matters, especially those involving revenge, as the court of Elysium still wasn''t stable¡ªeven with Claude making progress toward a better future for the kingdom.

    Matters like these could easily be twisted to criticize him.

    Claude blinked, then snapped his fingers. "Oh. That one."

    He stood and stretched looking at Llyold and William before saying, "Alright. I''ll be right back."

    Sun followed as they walked into the adjacent chamber. Inside, a woman and her baby sat quietly on stiff chairs.

    The child was emaciated, bones sharp under her skin, and the mother didn''t look much better¡ªher dress more ragged than what a maid would wear.

    The moment Rene saw Claude, she jumped to her feet and bowed deeply.

    "Y-Your Majesty!"

    Claude gave a nod before seating himself across from her, expression unreadable.

    Though he''d nearly forgotten her entirely, Sun hadn''t. He had monitored Rene''s movements carefully, documenting everything and sending the reports to Enzo.

    ''Speaking of Enzo... I should check in on that bastard soon,'' Claude mused with a crooked grin before turning his full attention to Rene.

    "What do you want?" he asked coolly.

    To Rene, the question struck like thunder. His voice was void of warmth¡ªimperial, detached, frightening.

    Her breath caught. "I-I''m sorry for calling for you!" she stammered. "I just... I..."

    She swallowed hard, trembling, before finally blurting out, "Please... make me your concubine."

    Silence.

    The room turned silent as the weight of her words hung in the air. A moment later, Claude burst into laughter¡ªloud and unrestrained, as if he couldn''t stop himself.

    ''Who would''ve expected she''d say something like that?''

    He thought, already picturing the stunned expression his father might''ve worn, knowing his precious wife had once chosen Claude over him.

    The betrayal, the humiliation¡ªit all fed into Claude''s grim satisfaction.

    He finally calmed, wiping an invisible tear from his eye. Then his smirk returned.

    "And what about your husband?" he asked slowly. "Willing to toss him aside just like that?"

    Rene''s gaze dropped to the floor. Her pink hair shifted like a veil as her fists tightened around her dress.

    "I... I don''t have a choice," she whispered.

    "My baby is starving. I''ve tried everything. But if I become your wife... she''ll have food. A room. Water. A future."

    Claude widened his eyes, still amazed by a mother''s love for her child. Even after humiliation and suffering, the only thing she could think about was her daughter.

    His gaze flicked to the girl¡ªsilent, frail, staring blankly at the floor. She looked too small for her age. Too quiet.

    ''Right, I shouldn''t drag children into adult matters. If not, what makes me any different from Enzo?''

    Rene stood and bowed again¡ªlower this time, voice quaking.

    "Please, Your Majesty. Reconsider. I''ll do anything. Anything."

    Her voice cracked. "I''ll kneel. I''ll carry your heir. I''ll serve however you wish. Just give my daughter a chance to live."

    Claude tilted his head, eyeing her with something between admiration and pity.

    "Quite the spirit," he murmured. Then leaned forward, smirk deepening.

    "Very well. I''ll agree... but on one condition."

    Rene''s head snapped up, her wide blue eyes glittering with fragile hope.

    "What is it, Your Majesty?"

    Claude''s smile curled like a blade.

    "You''ll spend your first night with me... in front of your husband."

    And just like that, her expression shattered. The light drained from her face, replaced by a frozen mask of horror.

 Chapter 118: Mothers Sacrifice

    Rene fell to the ground as she began to cry. "Y-Your Majesty... please, not that."

    Her body trembled, and Iris started crying too, as if sensing her mother''s desperation and humiliation.

    Seeing the scene, Claude stood and walked toward Iris, gently lifting the child into his arms and bouncing her softly to calm her down.

    Rene watched in horror, terrified of what he might do. She didn''t know his true intentions, but one thing was clear¡ªhe was cruel, dangerous, and unpredictable.

    "P-please don''t do anything to my baby... and don''t humiliate me any more than this... I can''t take it anymore."

    She knelt to the ground, all pride stripped away. But the idea of having sex in front of her husband¡ªthat was too cruel. Too unbearable.

    She loved Enzo. In her eyes, he was a good man¡ªa kind, cheerful soul who took care of her and her daughter.

    She had already betrayed him. She didn''t want to twist the knife any deeper.

    But just then, she heard something she hadn''t expected¡ªIris''s laugh. She looked up, stunned, to see her daughter giggling for the first time, happily nibbling on a small candy Claude had given her.

    "What? Did you think I''d hurt a child?" Claude smirked, his tone sharp. "I''m not Enzo, Rene."

    His eyes darkened as his voice dropped. "You may not know it, but that man you love tried to kill me. Not once, but three times. Twice when I was still a child."

    Claude still held a bitter grudge¡ªnot just because of the attempts on his life, but because of the pain his mother endured each time she saw him suffer.

    "He''s not as good as you believe... and I''m not as bad as you think."

    Rene paled as his words sank in, and she quickly bowed her head in apology. "I-I''m sorry, Your Majesty! I didn''t mean¡ª I just¡ª" Her voice faltered, unable to find the words.

    "I won''t make you have sex in front of your husband," Claude said with a slow smirk, "but you''ll still have to do it ''in front of him''."

    Rene blinked, confused. "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"

    "You''ll find out later," he replied. "So¡ªwhat''s your answer?"

    She looked at Iris, who continued to eat the candy with innocent joy. Probably her first food of the day.

    Closing her eyes, Rene swallowed hard.

    ''I''m sorry, Enzo. I really am. But I don''t have a choice. Seeing our daughter smile like that... I can''t keep dragging her into this miserable life.''

    Rene slowly nodded

    ***

    Rene sat quietly as a maid dressed her after a warm bath. The spacious room was filled with the soft scent of roses and vanilla, while the maid gently brushed her long hair with practiced care.

    The maids weren''t cold or judgmental. They didn''t sneer or whisper behind her back. They were kind¡ªtoo kind.

    That kind of politeness felt more like a knife wrapped in silk.

    Nearby, Iris slept peacefully in a cushioned cradle.

    After a full meal and a bath, she looked far healthier and happier than she had in weeks.

    Their lives had undoubtedly improved.

    But Rene felt hollow and empty. As though she were only a shadow of herself, moving through motions she no longer understood.

    Today, she was to meet Aubree¡ªthe woman Claude trusted to remove the "Bond of Heart," the cursed chain that suppressed her mana.

    Today was also the day Claude''s harem would gather in the garden for a social gathering. A tea party, of sorts. Rene didn''t know what to expect.

    Would they welcome her? Condemn her? She couldn''t be sure. But one thing she knew for certain¡ªshe no longer had the energy to care.

    Once she stepped into the garden, she found a small gathering of women under the shade of a flowering tree.

    Three witches were laughing together, while two others nodded along with polite smiles.

    Aubree was the first to spot her.

    "Oh my, Rene! So it really is you!" she said with a teasing grin. "I thought Claude was exaggerating."

    "Yes... His Majesty brought me and my daughter here," Rene replied softly.

    "I see! He did the same with me and my daughter." Aubree chuckled. "Seems like our dear king has a soft spot for widows."

    "Oh, you''re right!" Sophia chimed in with a mischievous laugh. "He even called me his dream MILF once!"

    Lilac tilted her head thoughtfully. "Ah, so that''s why he keeps visiting Dalia all the time?"

    "Th-that''s not it!" Dalia stammered, flailing her hands defensively.

    Laughter followed, light and teasing, as the group continued chatting.

    Then Aubree suddenly straightened. "Oh, right¡ªthe spell! We need to remove it."

    She extended her hand toward Rene. "This might feel a little uncomfortable. Just hang in there."

    All Aubree did was press her hand lightly against Rene''s chest. But the sensation that followed was unlike anything she had felt before.

    It was as if her heart had been pierced, mana surging like an electric current through her veins. Her legs gave out from the shock, and she collapsed to the ground.

    The others rushed toward her, voices filled with panic.

    But just moments later, Rene inhaled sharply and stood up, steady on her feet again. "I''m fine... Thank you, Aubree. It was just... a strange sensation."

    "Told you it''d feel weird," Aubree said with a wink.

    "But I''m glad you''re alright. Now¡ªlet me introduce you to everyone... aside from Sophia, of course, since you already know her."

    After the small garden party, Rene returned to her room. It was warm with the quiet hum of afternoon light filtering through the drapes.

    Inside, she found a maid holding Iris gently in her arms. Upon seeing Rene, the maid offered a respectful nod and carefully handed the child over before quietly excusing herself, leaving the two alone.

    Rene cradled Iris close and sat down on the edge of the bed, brushing a strand of hair from her daughter''s face as she smiled softly.

    "Do you like this room?" she asked in a tender voice.

    "The food? The dress? Are you comfortable, my lovely child?"

    Iris giggled in response, her small arms flailing excitedly. "Mommy!"

    That one word¡ªso simple, so sweet¡ªmade Rene''s chest tighten. Iris was almost two years old now, yet she could barely form full sentences.

    Her development had been stunted, no doubt from all the trauma and hunger they had endured.

    Rene''s smile trembled. She pulled her daughter into a tight embrace, tears spilling silently down her cheeks.

    "Mommy is so sorry," she whispered, voice cracking. "Sorry for not giving you the life you deserve."

    She held Iris tighter, as if trying to protect her from every cruel memory that lingered in the past.

    "But it''s alright now... Your life will be better. You''ll have a full belly, clean clothes, and soft blankets to sleep in."

    She pulled back slightly, cupping her daughter''s tiny cheeks, her teary smile filled with both sorrow and determination.

    "You''ll live like a princess, my sweet Iris. Even if I have to give up everything for it... even if I have to sacrifice all of myself."

    She kissed Iris on the forehead, her voice softening into a gentle plea.

    "So grow up healthy. Grow up kind. That''s all I ask. That''s all I want."

 Chapter 119: The Dark Harvest Ball

    Today marked the grand ball at the palace¡ªa celebration of the successful Dark Harvest campaign, and the beginning of an even greater conquest.

    But Claude wasn''t particularly excited about the speeches or ceremonies.

    What he''d truly been looking forward to... was bedding the daemons he had sent flowers to during the last banquet.

    With all the chaos and responsibilities that piled up afterward, he had honestly lost track. Was it five? Or ten?

    ''Eh, five are enough for tonight,'' he nodded to himself, satisfied with the number.

    "Father, perhaps you could focus on the ball first?" Morion interrupted dryly, pulling him out of his wandering thoughts.

    Claude blinked and looked ahead¡ªstill seated on his throne while Sun, Vulture, Hendrich, Samson, and Wren remained kneeling before him.

    Right. Today was also the day to reward his warriors for their efforts in the campaign. Traditionally, the reward would be land or titles.

    But since the mist in Elysium prevented expansion for now, he had to get creative¡ªoffering gold, women, or grants land outside Elysium instead.

    Claude cleared his throat, his tone turning kingly and authoritative.

    "Hendrich Xalvach and Samson Xalvach. For your contributions to the Dark Harvest campaign, you are both granted stewardship over Deepstone Quarry."

    "Hendrich, you''ll oversee the mines. Samson, the outposts."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" both brothers said in unison, bowing deeply.

    Claude continued, his gaze shifting.

    "As for Wren..." He paused, letting the air hang heavy with anticipation.

    "You will receive the Medal of Honor, for your service as an exceptional royal guard and knight."

    Wren''s chest swelled with pride. "Yes! Thank you, Your Majesty! My life belongs to you!"

    Claude stood and took the ceremonial sword from Lloyd. With practiced ease, he tapped Wren''s right shoulder, then his left.

    "Arise, Sir Wren Olvon."

    Wren rose with shining eyes. "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Claude then hung the medal around Wren''s neck, completing the ceremony. He leaned in slightly and whispered:

    "If you want to keep your position, stand tall and keep your damn mouth shut."

    Wren''s eyes widened¡ªnot in offense, but with heartfelt emotion.

    "Understood, Your Majesty! Thank you for guiding me!"

    Claude gave him a blank stare. ''What the hell is this guy even thinking?''

    Just then, the ceremony was interrupted by Aldrich, who rushed forward and suddenly hugged his son with trembling arms.

    "I''m proud of you, son!" he exclaimed, voice thick with emotion.

    "Thank you, Father! I''m proud of myself too!" Wren said, embracing him back.

    Normally, Aldrich would''ve smacked him for saying something that arrogant¡ªbut today, he only nodded, feeling like the proudest father alive.

    Meanwhile, Claude turned toward Sun and Vulture, who were still kneeling.

    "Sun. Vulture," he called, and both raised their heads attentively.

    "As thanks for your loyalty and service... I am giving you each a woman."

    "Eh?!" they both shouted in perfect unison, their faces pale with confusion.

    Claude crossed his arms with a smirk. "You''ll also receive a house and a generous sum of gold to provide for them."

    "Consider it your duty now¡ªmake strong children to strengthen daemon society."

    Too stunned to speak, yet far too terrified to decline a royal gift, the two simply exchanged nervous glances and nodded in silence.

    Claude chuckled. "Alright. The formalities are over. Heroes have been honored. Let the music begin! Eat, drink, dance¡ªcelebrate as much as you like!"

    As the music swelled and the hall came alive with movement, laughter, and the clinking of goblets, Claude''s eyes scanned the dance floor.

    His gaze lingered on the ten daemon women who wore the flower pins he had gifted them at the last banquet.

    They were his for tonight.

    Well, at least five of them.

    They were ordinary daemons with no special skill in magic or a high status like Layla and Lilac, but Claude hadn''t chosen them purely for beauty or curves.

    Each one had enough mana to potentially bear his children¡ªan important factor in his growing ambition.

    Kiera had assisted in the selection process, giving her analysis with mechanical precision:

    [Out of the ten you''ve selected, only one daemon possesses the capacity to birth an A-rank descendant. However, the probability is low¡ªapproximately 20%.]

    ''It''s fine,'' Claude mused with a grin. ''As long as they lay five eggs a year, right?''

    [Correct! Even if the children are weak, they will still yield between 1,000 to 2,000 attribute points each.]

    ''Nice. That''s at least 50,000 extra attribute points,'' he thought with a pleased smirk.

    But his fantasy was short-lived.

    Sun appeared beside him, whispering discreetly, "Your Majesty, I need to speak with you. Privately."

    Claude raised an eyebrow. "Alright," he said, rising from his seat and guiding Sun to one of the private rest chambers near the ballroom.

    Just as they stepped inside and shut the door, another figure barged in¡ªVulture, out of breath, his once-pristine tux disheveled and messy.

    "Your Majesty!" Vulture exclaimed, nearly stumbling forward.

    Claude stared. "What the hell happened to you?"

    Vulture composed himself, adjusting his collar as he panted. "There were... a lot of women trying to get close to me. I think... I''m not good with women."

    Claude blinked. "So you prefer men?"

    "No! That''s not what I meant!" Vulture panicked, waving his hands. "I just like being alone. Having a woman in my private space¡ªit''s... strange."

    Claude leaned back in the chair and exhaled slowly. "You don''t need to fall in love with her. Just give her a home, nice dresses, a few jewels, mate with her, fake a smile now and then¡ªand that''s it."

    "But that''s the problem!" Vulture looked distressed. "Unlike you, I''m terrible at pretending!"

    Claude gave a low chuckle. "Then just try. Whether you like her or not, you''ll only know after giving it a shot. I don''t want to hear another no from you."

    Vulture looked down, clearly conflicted¡ªbut in the end, he gave a reluctant nod.

    Claude turned to Sun. "And you? Don''t tell me you''re rejecting my gift too."

    Sun scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Yes... I already have one, so adding another feels... off."

    Claude sighed, visibly disappointed. "I wonder how all of you turned out so sentimental when your lord stands before you, a proud man with an ever-growing harem."

    He narrowed his eyes. "You do realize, even if it''s a gift¡ªit''s still an order."

    "I do need your children to serve this kingdom since both of you have potential. That''s just what I want."

    The room fell silent. Neither Sun nor Vulture dared argue further.

    Then Claude added, almost casually to Sun, "Ah, right. Your woman¡ªhas she decided what she wants yet?"

    Sun hesitated before answering. "I... talked to her. Told her it''s her choice."

    Claude leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "And what exactly did you talk about?"

    Claude takes a lot of interest in Sun''s relationship with Claris, if they were in a good one, it was possible they would mate again and maybe their child would have a perfect balance that has a light and dark affinity.

    Sun shifted uncomfortably, then sighed and told him everything.

    ***

    A few days after Claude visited their domain, Sun found himself sitting across from Claris.

    The woman looked better than before¡ªher cheeks no longer hollow, her skin no longer pale¡ªbut her silence remained.

    It was as if her lips had been sewn shut, refusing to open no matter how much time passed.

    Sun didn''t harbor any special feelings for her. But he appreciated her quiet cooperation¡ªhow she helped raise his children, kept the house clean, and never once complained.

    Still, more than anything, he pitied her.

    "What do you want to do, Claris?" he asked, voice soft, eyes watching her closely.

    "Do you want to leave this domain and live peacefully somewhere outside?"

    She didn''t respond. Her eyes remained downcast, her hands folded neatly on her lap. She hadn''t looked at him once since they sat down.

    "You can decide freely. I won''t stop you." Sun continued gently.

    "Onyx and Jeff are doing fine with me. They''re almost three now. They''ll be able to hunt and live on their own soon."

    At that, Claris''s fingers curled tightly around the fabric of her dress. Her knuckles turned white.

    Sun noticed¡ªbut didn''t press. He just kept speaking.

    "You need to understand... my lord plans to conquer many kingdoms. When that day comes, no one from your race will be spared. The ones who aren''t killed will be enslaved."

    "So if you want a future," he added, voice firmer now, "ask him. Ask His Majesty for a house. A small plot of land in Elysium. Or even a position in the palace if it''s possible."

    "I''m sure he''ll grant you that much."

    ***

    "She didn''t say a word," Sun sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Not a single one."

    Claude rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I see... I thought you liked her, Sun." A smirk tugged at his lips.

    "No! My Lord, I would never dare." Sun straightened up, flustered. "After what I''ve done to her... having those kinds of feelings would be wrong."

    Claude blinked, then laughed in surprise. "Huh. I didn''t expect you to have that much of a moral compass."

    "But... you have a point," he admitted, the amusement in his tone fading. "I''ll speak with Claris myself when I have time. You don''t need to worry about it anymore."

    He stood from his seat, brushing off his coat. "Now, let''s head back. The ball''s not over yet."

    ***

    The festivities resumed. Claude took to the dance floor, spinning Dalia with practiced ease, sharing dances with Morion and the others in his harem.

    When the final song faded and the revelry died down, Claude finally excused himself, striding confidently through the halls until he reached the grand chamber William had prepared for him.

    Tonight was a special night.

    A room meant for a king...

    And a proper place for an orgy.

 Chapter 120 120: Prepare For The Orgy!

    Claude had already informed William which women would be sharing his bed tonight¡ªfive, for now.

    Not only did they have curves that could drive any man wild, but their mana reserves were impressive as well.

    Of course...

    [Lie! I gave you a better list¡ª]

    "Ssstttt," Claude muttered under his breath, silencing the voice.

    "Mana can be trained through combat and discipline. I''ll leave that to Lilac. But body and face? That''s something you''re born with."

    Keira just sighed at his reasoning.

    When he reached the chamber doors, he paused, smirking as the sound of feminine laughter filtered through the heavy wood.

    He pushed the door open slowly, greeted by a sight that could only be described as heaven for a man like Claude.

    Five women stood before him in delicate lingerie, sheer fabrics leaving little to the imagination.

    Their plump breasts, wide hips, and thick asses were perfectly on display beneath the soft candlelight¡ªjust his type.

    His mind wandered, imagining all of them on top of him, taking turns riding him, or better yet, all over his body at once while he pistoned into one of them.

    ''Damn, just imagining it is making me hard...'' he thought. ''In times like this, I really wish I had two dicks like a snake.''

    "Greetings, Your Majesty!" they said in unison, bowing slightly.

    "Relax," Claude chuckled, his eyes trailing over their bodies.

    "No need to be so formal. Most of you will be warming my bed and joining my harem before the night is over."

    Of course, Claude had already planned a ranking system for his concubines.

    Those capable of bearing A- to S-rank children would receive special treatment¡ªprivate quarters, luxurious gifts, and titles.

    The others? They''d serve those elite mothers as ladies-in-waiting.

    "Now then," he said with a grin, "why don''t you all introduce yourselves before we get started? It''s a little lonely when we don''t know each other, don''t you think?"

    The women giggled among themselves, cheeks flushed with excitement or shyness.

    One of them stepped forward¡ªa striking beauty with long red hair cascading down her back, wrapped in bold crimson lingerie that clung to her curves. Her golden eyes radiated confidence.

    "My name is Rosetta Willow, Your Majesty," she said with a poised smile.

    Claude tilted his head, slowly running his gaze from the top of her head to her feet, then back up again.

    Definitely his type.

    "I like your confidence," he said, slipping off his robe and tossing it aside.

    "Now, ladies, why don''t you help me take off the rest... and we''ll continue our introductions in bed?"

    Their soft laughter danced in the air, mingling with the scent of perfume and warm skin as they approached him to get closer, their eyes were full of adoration.

    Since the king they could only see from far away now in front of them and they would be able to touch him.

    Rosetta was the first to reach out, her fingers grazing his chest as she slid her hand under the edge of his tunic.

    "May I, Your Majesty?" she asked, though her hands were already moving.

    Claude smirked. "If you ask that sweetly, I might just let you do whatever you want."

    The others giggled, encouraged by his teasing. Soon, warm hands were all over him¡ªtugging at fabric, untying sashes, brushing over muscle with featherlight touches.

    His tunic slid down his arms and was discarded, revealing his toned chest. He caught the eye of a curvy short hair brunette with shy violet eyes.

    "What''s your name, gorgeous?" he asked, brushing a stray strand of hair from her cheek.

    "E-Evelyne Lark," she murmured, her cheeks flushing pink.

    "Evelyne," he repeated slowly, tasting her name like fine wine.

    "I hope those delicate hands of yours are good at more than just undressing me."

    He winked as he touched her waist, making her shudder, "Ah~ Your Majesty..."

    "What a nice voice you have there." he teased her again which made her avoid his stare.

    Claude then turned his attention to one of the women¡ªtall, with dark long hair and purple eyes, with golden piercings and a sultry gaze¡ªcrouched beside him, unbuckling his belt with deliberate slowness.

    "We''ve all heard stories about your stamina, Your Majesty," she purred, "but I prefer to confirm things myself."

    Claude ran a hand through her hair as she pulled his pants lower. "A woman after my own heart," he murmured. "What''s your name, temptress?"

    "Sabine Wynn."

    "Sabine," he repeated, savoring it. "You and I are going to get along very well."

    As more layers were shed, the women became bolder¡ªhands roaming, teasing touches brushing over his thighs and stomach.

    Claude''s arousal pulsed with every teasing touch, but he remained composed, savoring the power in their gazes¡ªhow their eyes clung to him with hunger, desire, and awe.

    Especially when one of the women brushed her hand over the bulge beneath his underwear, her fingers lingering just a moment too long.

    "This looks amazing, Your Majesty," she said with a bright, eager smile. "I can''t wait to feel it inside me."

    She was shorter than the others, her features soft and doll-like, with curly dark green hair that framed her face and sharp black eyes that devoured him.

    Claude smirked, grabbing her chin and tilting it up. "What a naughty little thing you are," he murmured. "What''s your name?"

    "Vivi Hart, Your Majesty," she replied, her voice low and sultry, like a whispered promise.

    Before he could respond, Rosetta stepped in again, her fingers returning to the waistband of his underwear.

    She leaned close, her breath hot against his neck as she whispered, "Do you always let your lovers undress you like this?"

    Claude grinned, tilting her chin up with two fingers.

    "Only the beautiful ones," he said smoothly, letting his eyes roam across the five of them again.

    "Which means I''m a very lucky man tonight."

    With a final tug, the last of his clothes dropped to the floor. For a heartbeat, silence reigned as their eyes collectively dropped to his hardened length.

    He could see some of them bite their lips and widen their eyes.

    He chuckled, deep and confident. "I know, I know," he said, placing his hands on his hips with a cocky grin.

    "It''s impressive, isn''t it?"

    They giggled, blushing and murmuring to one another, like maidens glimpsing a forbidden relic.

    Claude stepped forward slightly, his tone playful and commanding. "Now, now. Don''t go fighting over who gets to ride first. We''ve got all night... and I am a very generous king."

    Rosetta, ever bold, stepped forward and pressed her body against his. Her full breasts¡ªbarely restrained by her sheer red lingerie¡ªmolded against his chest.

    Her voice was a purr in his ear. "Then allow us to show our appreciation, Your Majesty."

    "Oh, please do," he whispered, as he guided them toward the bed.

    "Tonight, I want to hear each of your names... screamed into the sheets."

    The women laughed and squealed, their excitement palpable as they followed him to the bed like moths drawn to flame.

    Claude laid himself down, arms wide, grinning like a god awaiting worship. They gathered around him, lingerie-clad bodies gleaming under the soft golden light.

    One of the women crawled over him, slow and deliberate. Her dark grey hair cascaded like smoke over her shoulders, and her green eyes shimmered in the moonlight.

    Claude''s gaze locked on her lingerie¡ªor what little of it there was. Thin silver ropes barely concealed her erect nipples and left nearly nothing to the imagination.

    "Oh?" he smirked, his eyes narrowing with interest.

    "You''re taking the lead, sweetheart?"

    She straddled his chest, her bare pussy just inches from his face as she slowly squatted, her scent filling his senses.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," she said, her voice velvet smooth. "My name is Freya Moretti. I''m a member of House Olvon¡ªbranch family."

    She leaned in, her lips brushing his ear. "Please... take care of me."

    Claude''s smirk faltered for a brief moment. ''Freya Moretti?'' That name wasn''t on the list he''d given William.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, hidden behind the playful grin. ''What the hell is Aldrich planning...?''

    But even as suspicion flickered in the back of his mind, his hands slid up her thighs with slow, possessive heat.

    If Aldrich wanted to play games, Claude would play them on his terms.

    And right now, it began with Freya''s moans.

    ***

    "Father... did you really send Freya to His Majesty''s chamber?"

    Wren asked without looking up, flipping through the palace financial reports sprawled across his desk, helping his father''s job.

    Aldrich, in the middle of preparing tea, gave a casual hum. "Yes. That girl''s been occupying this mansion far too long. No one else is willing to take her as a concubine or bride."

    Wren frowned, finally pausing to glance at his father. "Isn''t that an insult to His Majesty? Giving him someone the nobles have rejected?"

    Aldrich shook his head and poured milk into the tea. "Naive boy," he muttered, walking over with a steaming cup. "Do you really think I sent her just for fun?"

    With a sharp smack, he lightly hit Wren on the back of the head.

    "I have reason to believe His Majesty has a particular... interest in daemons like Freya."

    His voice dropped, and his eyes gleamed with something darker. A smirk curled at his lips.

    "If he accepts her as a concubine, then everything falls right into place and my plan will finally work out!"

    Aldrich let out a low, manic laugh, sipping his tea with satisfaction as he ended up choked by it.

    Wren just sighed and returned to the report, muttering under his breath.

    "Here we go again..."

 Chapter 121 121: A Long & Busy Night Of An Orgy!***

    "Ahhhhn~ Your Majesty! Your mouth feels so good!"

    Freya cried out, her moans echoing through the room as Claude devoured her hungrily.

    His tongue danced around her clit and entrance, slipping inside and wriggling with deliberate strokes that made her body tremble.

    "HHNNGGG~ MORE! DEEPER, PLEASE!"

    She begged, her voice rising as she tangled her fingers in his dark hair and pressed his face tighter against her soaked folds.

    Claude didn''t mind¡ªhe loved it. Her taste, her scent, the way she trembled for him.

    And while he was buried between her thighs, he felt something else¡ªtwo soft, warm tongues lapping at his hardened cock.

    They moved in unison, slick and teasing, sending shivers up his spine as they traced the thick veins along his shaft, making it glisten with their saliva.

    "Your Majesty''s cock tastes so good~" came Vivi''s voice, breathy and eager, all her earlier shyness now melted into raw desire.

    She and Sabine worked together, licking up and down his length with hungry mouths.

    Then Evelyn leaned in, trailing her tongue lower to his balls, licking them slowly with reverence. Claude let out a sharp hiss of pleasure as her warm breath fanned over sensitive skin.

    She licked, kissed, then gently bit down, her hand cradling it carefully while she squeezed with just enough pressure to make his hips twitch.

    ''Fuck,'' Claude thought, his mind hazy from the overwhelming stimulation.

    ''They''re really good at this!''

    Pleasure coiled tightly in his core, every nerve lit up like fire as his body begged for release. He wasn''t sure how long he could last like this.

    Then he felt it¡ªwarm precum leaking from his tip¡ªand Sabine was the first to notice.

    She licked it eagerly, her body flushed with heat as the aphrodisiac took hold.

    "Ohh~ Your Majesty''s precum is delicious! I want more!" she moaned, her violet eyes gleaming with lust.

    With an eager glance at Vivi, Sabine took the initiative and pushed his cock into her mouth, stretching her lips wide to take him in.

    Her throat tightened around him as she began to move¡ªslow at first, savoring the sensation, then faster as her hunger grew.

    "Mmmpphh~" she moaned with every thrust, her pace increasing, eyes watering slightly from his size¡ªbut the pleasure in her expression said it all.

    Claude groaned, his hand gripping her silky dark hair as he gently guided her down, encouraging her to take more of him.

    And yet, he wasn''t idle.

    Another soft voice whispered beside his ear, sultry and full of need.

    "Please pleasure me too, Your Majesty... I can''t wait anymore," Rosetta purred.

    His free hand was already being guided between her thighs, and when his fingers brushed against her slick folds, she gasped softly.

    He circled her clit, then slipped one finger inside her¡ªhot, wet, and so tight.

    Claude smirked as she trembled at his touch.

    "Ahhh~ Please move your fingers, Your Majesty... make me feel good," Rosetta begged, her voice breathless as her hand twisted around one of her hardened nipples, moaning louder with every thrust of his touch.

    Claude''s fingers slid deeper, his movements smooth and skilled as he added another digit inside her untouched pussy.

    She gasped at the stretch¡ªit was unfamiliar, strange¡ªbut his fingers knew exactly how to coax pleasure from her.

    Then he found it. That spot.

    Her head snapped back, eyes wide as a moan tore from her lips. She stared at the ceiling, mouth open, body trembling.

    "O-Oh my! Your Majesty! Ahhh! Ohhh¡ªthat place... it feels so good!" she cried, her voice high and desperate, raw with pleasure.

    Her fingers joined the rhythm, furiously rubbing her clit while her other hand pinched and played with her aching nipple.

    She was close¡ªso close¡ªchasing the edge of something she''d never felt before.

    "AHHH! HNNGGH! Something weird is coming¡ª!"

    She had never felt this kind of overwhelming pleasure before.

    Claude''s fingers stroked and stretched her sensitive walls, pressing into that sweet spot again and again as her hips bucked.

    Wetness gushed from her, slick and clear, as her body trembled uncontrollably. Her moans turned into cries, unable to contain the sheer ecstasy bursting through her.

    "OHHH! MMMNNHHH! I''M¡ªC-CUMMINGGGHHH!!!"

    Her body arched, muscles tensed, toes curling as waves of orgasm rippled through her¡ªleaving Claude''s fingers soaked in her release.

    She shuddered against him, breath hitching, eyes glassy with bliss.

    ''Ohh, that''s an easy one. Must be a virgin.''

    Claude mused, still reveling in the waves of pleasure rolling through him as Sabine continued her exceptional work.

    Her mouth moved with practiced rhythm, tongue tracing every inch of his shaft while her lips wrapped tightly around him, coaxing more of his taste.

    Yet even with his cock being worshipped, Claude''s focus wasn''t singular¡ªFreya was riding his face like a woman possessed, her endurance far surpassing Rosetta''s.

    He pressed his tongue deeper inside her, swirling and stroking her inner walls until her moans turned breathless.

    "AHHH!!! Yes, Your Majesty¡ªthat''s the spot! Hnnggh~" she gasped, her fingers gripping his dark hair with need.

    Claude smirked against her heat, and with his free hand, he reached up and twisted her clit with just the right pressure.

    Her eyes flew open. "OHHH!!! Your Majesty, you''re cheating!" she whined through a shudder¡ªbut she didn''t stop grinding against his mouth, overwhelmed by the dual sensations.

    His tongue kept pressing that sensitive spot over and over, while his fingers teased her swollen bud relentlessly.

    Freya''s moans grew louder, her breath more frantic, as her thighs trembled around his head.

    "HNNNN!!! YOUR MAJESTY! I¡ªI THINK I''M GONNA CUM!!!"

    She cried out, her whole body writhing with tension, thighs locking around his face, pulling him impossibly close.

    "C-COMINGGG!!!"

    She screamed as her orgasm slammed through her, body arching as her slick heat pulsed around his tongue.

    Claude drank down every drop, her taste sweet and intoxicating.

    Freya finally collapsed beside him, panting heavily, her body still twitching from the aftershocks of her climax.

    Claude exhaled deeply, finally able to focus on the relentless pleasure Sabine was giving him below.

    He shifted slightly, glancing down¡ªand what he saw made his smirk widen.

    The sight before him was delicious¡ªSabine''s mouth stuffed with his cock, cheeks hollowed, while Vivi and Evelyn licked and kissed along the rest of his length and thighs, worshipping him like a god.

    Their flushed faces and eager eyes only made him harder.

    The view was enough to make his control waver, his cock twitching with anticipation.

    ''Hell yeah!'' he thought, ''this night''s just getting started.''

 Chapter 122: Three Who Served and Sucked***

    Claude grabbed a handful of Sabine''s hair and gently but firmly pressed her head down, forcing more of his thick cock past her stretched lips.

    Her small mouth could barely manage his size, but she didn''t resist¡ªher hands clung to his thighs, her throat tightening as she took more of him in, drool trailing from the corners of her lips.

    "Mmmmpphhh!!!"

    She moaned around him, the sound muffled and wet, her throat spasming with every inch he fed her.

    Down below, Vivi was still dutifully licking his balls, her breath warm against his sensitive skin.

    She paused to purr, "Do you like it, Your Majesty? Am I good?"

    Claude hissed, his voice low and commanding, "It''s good¡ªbut not enough to make me cum. Do better, sweetheart."

    Encouraged by his words, Sabine quickened her pace. Her tongue slid along his shaft with every bob, pausing occasionally to suck hard on his sensitive tip.

    The combination of tightness, suction, and her tongue''s eager work made his hips twitch.

    "Damn, Sabine... you''re good," Claude muttered through gritted teeth, his praise making Sabine''s cheeks flush deeper crimson.

    Her eyes shimmered with pride, and she worked even harder to please her king.

    The sensations intensified. Sabine''s throat clenched around his cock each time she swallowed him down, sending waves of ecstasy through him.

    Meanwhile, Vivi and Evelyn became even more relentless¡ªlicking, kissing, and fondling his balls with desperate hunger.

    Evelyn lips traveled up his thigh, then to his stomach, before she finally licked along his jawline, her breath hot.

    "Ahh~ I can''t take it anymore," she whispered, then captured his lips in a heated kiss, her tongue sliding past his lips to tease and tangle with his.

    Claude responded instantly, his mouth opening to claim hers, their tongues battling for dominance.

    While their mouths locked, Claude slid a hand between Evelyn''s thighs, teasing her soaked entrance. His fingers circled her clit, making her moan into the kiss.

    "Ohh~ Your Majesty... touch me more," she begged, cupping his face and kissing him again with even more hunger.

    Claude didn''t need to be told twice. He slipped two fingers into her tight pussy, curling them to find that sweet spot while continuing to devour her mouth.

    Evelyn moaned into the kiss, her voice muffled, her body trembling under his touch.

    Sabine, still doing her best to endure Claude''s incredible stamina, began to struggle for breath. With a loud pop, his cock slipped from her mouth, glistening with her spit.

    But she didn''t stop there. With a determined gleam in her eyes, she pressed her large, F-cup breasts together and nestled his length between them.

    Claude''s eyes widened slightly at the new sensation.

    Her soft, warm flesh wrapped around him perfectly, and as she began sliding her tits up and down, the friction was divine.

    Breaking his kiss with Evelyn, he looked down at Sabine and chuckled darkly. "Clever girl. Use those perfect tits more¡ªI like it."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Sabine beamed proudly, squeezing her breasts tighter around his cock as she moved faster, eager to please.

    Her mouth wrapping around Claude''s sensitive tip once more.

    Her tongue flicked teasingly over the head, circling the ridge before pressing directly onto his slit, sending a sharp jolt of pleasure through him.

    Claude hissed through his teeth, his body tensing as waves of pleasure rolled through his spine.

    At the same time, his fingers inside Evelyn began to move faster, slick with her wetness.

    The moment he found her sweet spot, her walls clenched tightly around him, her body trembling like a frightened baby deer.

    "AHHH!! Y-Your Majesty!! That¡ªthat place feels so good!"

    Evelyn gasped, her voice breaking into a whimpering moan, eyes wide with overwhelming pleasure as the sensation rocked her from the inside out.

    Claude grinned, voice low and teasing. "Moan more for me, darling. Your voice is too sweet not to hear."

    He lowered his head to her chest, capturing one of her flushed nipples between his lips.

    His teeth gently grazed the sensitive bud before biting down just enough to make her jolt.

    She cried out as he suckled hard, pulling her nipple with his mouth while his fingers inside her never stopped moving.

    "NNNGHH~! My pussy¡ªmy nipple¡ªit all feels too good!"

    Evelyn moaned, her back arching into him, body trembling as pleasure spiraled higher and higher.

    Claude could feel her pussy tighten more with every stroke of his fingers. Her slick heat clung to him greedily, pulsing in rhythm with her moans.

    He curled his fingers just right, hitting her sweet spot again and again as his mouth continued its assault on her breasts¡ªlicking, sucking, and nibbling until she was squirming beneath him.

    "Your Majesty! HNGGHH!!! AHHH!!! I-I''M GONNA CUMM!!!" Evelyn cried out, her voice trembling with desperation.

    Her legs wrapped around his waist instinctively, trying to keep him close, as if afraid he''d stop.

    Claude smirked, his breath hot against her chest. "Then come for me, Evelyn. Show me how much you love it."

    That was all it took.

    Her body seized up, her back arching high off the sheets as her climax crashed through her like a wave.

    "AHHHHH¡ª!!! CUMMINNGGGHHHH!!!" she screamed, eyes rolling back, nails digging into his shoulders.

    Her pussy spasmed around his fingers, soaking his hand with thick, warm release.

    Claude groaned at the sight¡ªher flushed skin, the way her thighs quivered, how utterly ruined she looked under him. It pushed him closer to the edge than he expected.

    Especially when Vivi down there wasn''t giving up either and squeeze his balls softly as if messaging him which make him close to climax at the sensation.

    Sabine, still between his legs, could feel the shift in him. With her soft breasts wrapped tightly around his cock, she began moving faster, her mouth sealing over his tip once more.

    Her tongue flicked wildly as she sucked hard, greedily drinking in his reactions.

    Claude''s hips bucked involuntarily.

    "Shit... I''m close!" he hissed, gripping Evelyn''s thigh with one hand, the other tangling in Sabine''s hair.

    Vivi, still trembling from her orgasm, reached down with shaky hands, gently cupping his balls and whispering, "Please come for us, Your Majesty... I want to taste all of you..."

    That broke him.

    Claude''s body tensed, every muscle tightening as the pleasure burst through him like lightning. "F-Fuck¡ª!!" he growled, throwing his head back as thick ropes of cum spilled from him, filling Sabine''s mouth.

    She moaned around him, drinking it eagerly, her throat working to take every drop. While the overflowed semen was being licked clean by Vivi as her body felt even more hotter.

    Fingers in her pussy wasn''t enough, she need her king''s cock!

    After controlled his breath, Claude cock hardened again as he said, "So, who''s gonna be first?"

 Chapter 123: Claude Endless Night***

    All the women suddenly sat up around Claude, their bodies glowing under the soft moonlight.

    Their eyes sparkled with barely-contained lust, each of them staring hungrily at the thick, veiny cock in front of them.

    The air was charged with heat, anticipation building in their gazes as they looked at each other.

    Freya was the first to speak, her voice trembling with excitement.

    "I want to be first, Your Majesty," she said, her cheeks flushed as her bare chest rose and fell with heavy breaths.

    Her perky breasts glistened under the moonlight, her nipples taut with arousal, and her eyes were soaked in desire.

    Claude raised a brow, amused. ''Looks like they''ve already reached an agreement,'' he mused silently, but he played along, lips curling into a smirk.

    "Alright, sweetheart. What style do you want?"

    Freya blinked, then looked down shyly. "I... I''m a virgin, Your Majesty. Just... please take care of me."

    Claude chuckled softly, his voice low and warm. "Of course I will. I''ll be gentle with you," he whispered, pulling her in and kissing her deeply.

    Their mouths met hungrily, tongues dancing, heat building as their breath mingled.

    Claude''s hand reached for her breast, fingers pinching and rolling her nipple, coaxing a soft moan from her lips as she melted into him.

    "Mmh~ Your Majesty," she whimpered, reaching between them and wrapping her hand around his shaft, stroking it slowly.

    The moment she touched him, Claude shuddered.

    He turned her around gently, pushing her forward until her ass lifted for him, trembling with anticipation. His fingers trailed along her puffy slit, watching her hips twitch in need.

    "Ahh~ please don''t tease me like that..." Freya moaned, wiggling her hips, desperate for more.

    Claude smiled but kept control. He pressed his cock against her clit, sliding the shaft along her folds to spread her wetness and gauge her readiness.

    "I need to be sure you''re ready, love. I don''t want to hurt you," he said honestly, though his own restraint was starting to crack.

    He wanted to bury himself deep inside her, mess her pussy, and broke her. But he would play nice today since it was her first time.

    Once her heat throbbed with need and her entrance opened just enough, he guided his tip in slowly. The tight warmth nearly made him growl.

    His hands clutched her hips, fighting the urge to thrust in too hard.

    "Ughh¡ªahh! Y-you''re so big, Your Majesty!"

    Freya cried out, her fingers clutching the bedsheets as her virgin hole stretched around him.

    It stung, the pain sharp, but she grits her teeth and held on, remembering what her teacher once told her¡ªthat it would feel good soon.

    All eyes were on her, and she trembled¡ªnot just from pain, but from the intensity of the moment.

    Claude leaned over her back, lips brushing her ear. "Relax... it''ll only hurt for a moment," he whispered, his voice strained with control. "And then... it''ll feel so good."

    With a deep breath, he pushed forward in one slow, steady thrust¡ªburying himself to the hilt.

    "AHHHH!" Freya gasped, her body jolting as her virginity was claimed.

    She bit the sheet, the pain blooming through her, and a trace of blood marked the moment. Her body clenched instinctively around him, and Claude groaned.

    "Shit... you''re so damn tight," he hissed, his nails digging lightly into her hips.

    He paused there, letting her adjust, struggling to hold back as her inner walls throbbed and squeezed around him.

    He closed his eyes, breathing heavily. "Damn it, Freya... I don''t know how long I can hold back..."

    Claude gritted his teeth, the warmth of Freya''s slick, velvety walls gripping him like a vice.

    The moment he pushed fully into her, he felt it¡ªa tight, burning pressure that melted into addictive heat, like her virgin body was trying to mold itself around his cock.

    While she was trembling beneath him, her pussy clenching involuntarily with every inch he moved.

    "Nnnggghhh~ So big, Your Majesty, I felt like I can''t breathe ~"

    Even the smallest thrust sent electric pleasure up his spine. Her walls gripped him so tightly, that it was almost painful.

    "I will move, alright? Hold it in."

    He began to move¡ªslow, grinding strokes at first¡ªeach pull dragged against her inner walls, wet and hot.

    His cock throbbed, veins bulging. He wanted her to feel everything.

    "AHHH!!! Your Majesty! It feels good!" she starts to moan as the pain turns into pleasure.

    The sound of skin slapping skin, the wet suck of her pussy taking him deeper, and the symphony of moans around him heightened everything.

    His nerves felt alive¡ªraw. Every motion sent lightning through his body.

    The women couldn''t bear to sit still any longer.

    Rosetta was the first to move, her bare body pressing close as her hand cupped Claude''s face.

    Without a word, she kissed him¡ªdesperate, hungry, her lips crashing into his with unrestrained lust.

    Their tongues clashed in a messy dance of dominance, wet and needy, as their breath mixed with every heated gasp.

    "Even your saliva feels so good, Your Majesty," she then licked his cheek and jaw, cleaning all the saliva on his face clean as Claude just chuckled.

    Claude''s hand slid down her smooth thigh, fingers slipping between her legs until he found her soaked folds.

    She moaned into his mouth, clutching at his body for balance as his fingers pushed inside her, curling deep and hard.

    "Ooohhh¡ªHnngh~ Your Majesty, deeper... please, I want your fingers deeper!" she cried, her voice trembling with need.

    Claude''s lips curled into a cocky smirk. "What an impatient slut."

    He drove his fingers deeper, scissoring them to reach her most sensitive spots. Her pussy clenched greedily, getting wetter with every stroke, her legs quivering as her walls fluttered.

    He moved his mouth down, trailing hot kisses until his lips found her breast.

    He latched on, sucking like a starved man, his teeth grazing and tugging at her swollen nipple.

    Rosetta''s head fell back, her fingers threading into his dark hair as her back arched in bliss.

    "AHH! AHHHH!! YOUR MAJESTY!!"

    She screamed as the orgasm tore through her, her thighs clamping around his wrist, her pussy spasming around his fingers.

    She collapsed beside him, panting, her body limp and satisfied.

    Claude gave a satisfied smirk¡ªbut before he could even catch his breath, Vivi was already beside him.

    "I want to pleasure you too, Your Majesty~" she purred, her voice soaked with desire.

    Instead of kissing him, she dropped low, her eyes fixated on his cock¡ªstill buried inside Freya''s trembling pussy, pistoning in and out with wet, filthy sounds.

    Freya could only moan, her mind lost in pleasure as Claude kept pounding her relentlessly.

    Vivi''s eyes sparkled as she watched his balls slap against Freya''s ass. A thin stream of slick dripped from his shaft, and she caught it with her tongue, moaning like it was honey.

    She leaned in closer, nuzzling her face into his pub, inhaling the raw, masculine scent of sex and sweat.

    "Ngghh~ Your smell is amazing, Your Majesty..." she groaned, one hand between her legs, rubbing herself furiously.

    Claude hissed, his hips jerking instinctively. "Haah... fuck, this crazy bitch..."

    Her tongue flicked out again, licking along the base of his cock each time it withdrew from Freya, the sensation adding another layer to the overwhelming pleasure already assaulting his senses.

    His cock throbbed violently inside Freya, her walls still milking him greedily¡ªbut now Vivi''s teasing made the heat coil tighter in his gut.

    He wasn''t sure how much longer he could hold back.

    Claude''s grip on Freya''s hips tightened as the pressure inside him built to a breaking point.

    Her tight, virgin pussy was relentlessly milking his cock, pulling him in deeper with every thrust. Each time he bottomed out, she gasped¡ªher moans raw, high-pitched, and needy.

    "AHHH!!! OHH!!! Y-YOUR MAJESTY! AHH! YOU''RE HITTING SO DEEP¡ªI CAN''T TAKE IT ANYMORE!"

    Freya whimpered, her legs trembling, her back arching as her orgasm crashed down on her again as she lost count of how much she cum.

    "Shit!" he cursed.

    Her walls squeezed around him, impossibly tight, and Claude nearly lost control right there.

    Vivi''s tongue never stopped. She licked along his base, her lips brushing his balls, her breath hot and shaky as she moaned from her own self-pleasure.

    The combination of her mouth and Freya''s spasming pussy pushed Claude over the edge.

    "Fuck! I can''t hold it anymore! I will cum inside your cunt Freya!" he growled, pulling Freya flush against him as he slammed into her one final time.

    His cock twitched deep inside her, thick and hot, before he exploded¡ªhis entire body tensing as he emptied himself into her right cunt.

    His seed surged out in heavy spurts, filling her to the brim. Freya cried out, her entire body jerking as she felt the warmth flood inside her.

    "Ahhh¡ªs-so hot... it''s so much..." she whispered, her stomach trembling, eyes glazed. "it''s so goodd~"

    Claude panted, beads of sweat running down his back, his arms wrapped tightly around her waist as he stayed buried in her.

    Vivi moaned at the sight, licking the mixture of arousal dripping down his shaft as it leaked out around his cock.

    Claude groaned low in his throat, his body shaking slightly from the intensity of the release.

    "...Haaah... you girls are amazing," he muttered, smirking between heavy breaths as more hands reached out to touch him again.

 Chapter 124: His Majestys Sl*ts***

    "Your Majesty, please let me be next!"

    Rosetta pleaded, unable to hide the tremble in her thighs or the heat pooling between them.

    Her pussy was soaked, aching to be filled. But before Claude could even open his mouth to answer, Evelyn cut in, her voice laced with desperation.

    "But I want to be next, Your Majesty! Seeing your seed overflow from Freya... I can''t hold it anymore!"

    She cried, clinging to Claude''s body, her soft breasts pressing against his chest as she wrapped her arms around him possessively.

    Rosetta tried to pull Evelyn away, scowling. "No! I''ll be next!"

    What followed was a flurry of sharp words and sultry accusations, both women arguing over who deserved Claude''s cock more.

    He could only sigh and shake his head, lips curling in amusement.

    ''Being a king with multiple concubines is hard... I should''ve made this a threesome from the start if they were going to fight like this.''

    Still, there was no denying the swell of satisfaction in his chest¡ªor maybe it was just his cock twitching proudly from being the prize of such a heated battle.

    Claude raised a hand, silencing them with his voice. "Ladies, don''t act so childish. Everyone will get their turn."

    The room stilled¡ªuntil he added with a sly grin, "But since you''re both acting like spoiled brats, I''ll take Vivi as my next partner."

    Everyone frowned in disappointment but Claude didn''t care as he reached for Vivi, pulling her into his embrace. Her bare skin pressed into his, her nipples stiff as they grazed his chest.

    She gasped softly, already trembling as his hard cock pressed against her needy slit.

    "Ahhh~ Your Majesty..."

    "You''re the naughty girl who nearly made me lose control," he whispered, tilting her chin with a finger.

    "So, tell me¡ªdo you want it gentle or rough?"

    "I want everything," she purred, arms wrapping around his neck. "But be rough with me... please."

    Claude''s grin widened. "Good. That means I can be myself."

    Without another word, Claude pushed her down onto the bed, the hunger in his eyes returning with an intensity that made Vivi''s heart race.

    Spreading her legs gently yet firmly, he leaned over her, his voice husky. "Are you sure about this? Once I''m inside, I won''t be able to stop... this cock won''t be gentle with your pretty little cunt."

    Vivi smiled, her expression sultry and eager. She let her fingers trail over her folds, already glistening, teasing herself as she whispered, "Oh, Your Majesty, can''t you see how wet I am for you? I might still be a virgin, but I''ve never wanted anything more than your cock destroying my inside."

    Her hand wrapped around his thick shaft, guiding it to her slick entrance. The head of his cock pressed against her folds, and Claude shivered at the sensation¡ªhot, wet, and inviting.

    "I want it so badly... Please, make me yours. Make me your filthy little slut, Your Majesty~" she moaned, her body arching up to meet him, desperate and aching to be filled.

    Claude''s eyes darkened with desire as he smirked. "Hope you won''t regret this."

    With a tight grip on her thigh, he thrust forward in one powerful stroke, burying himself deep inside her.

    Vivi cried out, a mixture of pain and pleasure ripping from her throat as her virgin walls stretched to accommodate his size.

    A trickle of blood marked the moment, but her moans betrayed no regret.

    "AHHH! FINALLY¡ªYOUR COCK''S INSIDE ME!"

    Her scream echoed through the chamber, her pain quickly dissolving into carnal bliss, intensified by the aphrodisiac-laced semen she had swallowed earlier.

    Her mind swam in a fog of pleasure, every nerve in her body singing.

    Claude gritted his teeth as her tight heat squeezed around him. It was overwhelming¡ªwet, warm, and unbearably tight. He hissed, overcome by the familiar yet addictive sensation.

    ''No matter how many times I fuck, this feeling... it always drives me mad.''

    "Hnnghh... Please... move... Your Majesty..." Vivi whimpered, her body trembling, her voice breathless. "I need it... I want all of it..."

    Claude brushed his sweat-dampened hair back, his chest rising with a heavy breath. "Patience, darling..."

    But she didn''t have to wait long. He pulled out almost all the way, then slammed back into her with force.

    Vivi''s eyes widened, her toes curling as her pussy clenched around him, the stretch deliciously unbearable.

    "AHHH! YOUR MAJESTY!!"

    Her screams filled the room, but he didn''t hold back. He fucked her fast and hard, caring not for her inexperience¡ªbecause she was clearly loving every second of it.

    Her body betrayed her, hips rising to meet his, pussy fluttering with every deep thrust, juices flowing in an endless stream.

    Claude grabbed her breasts, watching them bounce with each thrust. He pinched her nipple, earning another wild scream as her pussy tightened around him even more, milking his cock shamelessly.

    "AHHH... HNNGHH... YOUR MAJESTY!!!"

    Vivi could do nothing but moan, her mind blank, her thoughts drowned in heat and pleasure.

    "You little masochist," Claude groaned, feeling her cunt spasm again. He angled his hips, hitting her sweet spot with cruel precision.

    "AHH! AHHH! I''M COMING!!!"

    Vivi screamed, her body arching off the bed, eyes rolling back as her pussy clamped down on him, convulsing in an intense orgasm.

    Claude hissed, the pressure of her orgasm nearly driving him over the edge.

    But what truly drove Claude over the edge wasn''t just Vivi''s sweet, convulsing body beneath him¡ªit was Evelyn and Rosetta, who refused to leave him alone.

    Their lips were everywhere, trailing over his chest and shoulders. They kissed his pecs, nibbled at the hard muscles, leaving possessive bite marks on his skin.

    Fingers teased and pinched his nipples, twisting and pulling until he shuddered from the overstimulation.

    Still, he kept moving inside Vivi, who could do nothing but take it like the obedient little slut she''d become¡ªmoaning, trembling, and cumming again and again.

    Her pussy clamped down on him relentlessly, like molten heat, spasming with every thrust, trying to milk him dry.

    "F-Fuck..." Claude growled, his body twitching, nearly losing control.

    Evelyn leaned in close, her breath hot against his ear. "Your Majesty," she moaned, her voice dripping with lust, "look at my pussy... I can''t take it anymore..."

    She spread herself open beside him, fingers teasing her soaked folds, her moans syncing with every stroke he gave to Vivi.

    Not to be outdone, Rosetta pressed up on his other side, licking his ear with lust, voice trembling as she rubbed her own slick entrance.

    "Nnngh~ Your Majesty... please, I need you so bad... I can''t wait anymore... let me be next, I''m begging you..."

    Claude gritted his teeth, sweat dripping down his temples.

    He tried to focus, tried to keep his rhythm, but it was maddening¡ªtwo beautiful women teasing him, worshipping him, while Vivi''s tight cunt continued to milk him mercilessly.

    Vivi, beneath him, had long lost her ability to speak clearly. She whimpered, cried, and let her body move on instinct, her pussy pulsing with desperate hunger.

    "Fuck... you three are going to drive me insane..." Claude groaned, his voice deep and rough.

    And then it hit him¡ªhis climax surged forward violently, his cock twitching as he spilled deep inside Vivi. His thick, hot semen filled her with a force that made her body shake.

    "AHHHH!!! HNNNGHH!! YOUR MAJESTY''S CUMMM!!!"

    Vivi screamed, her body arching, mind shattering in ecstasy as she climaxed with him. She could feel the heat inside her, claiming her completely.

    It was divine. Her eyes fluttered closed, a blissful smile on her lips, as she fainted from the overwhelming pleasure¡ªbody marked, filled, and proudly carrying the seed of her king.

    Claude''s cock slipped out of Vivi''s spent pussy with a lewd pop, followed by a thick gush of semen that dripped down her thighs and soaked the sheets.

    He leaned back on the bed, chest heaving, his body glistening with sweat as he tried to catch his breath.

    But respite was a luxury he wouldn''t be granted tonight.

    Evelyn and Rosetta were already beside him, their soft, heaving breasts pressing against his skin as they clung to him with burning desire.

    "Come on, Your Majesty... choose me next," Evelyn purred, her voice sweet and soaked in need, fingers trailing down his abs, dangerously close to his spent cock.

    "No! Me," Rosetta cut in, grabbing his hand and guiding it to her dripping core. "I can''t take it anymore... you''re driving me insane..."

    Claude chuckled, shaking his head as the two women clung to him like heat-struck kittens. Before he could speak, however, he felt a warm, wet tongue at his crotch.

    Sabine.

    Without a single word, she had crawled between his legs and was now licking his cock clean, her tongue moving with hunger¡ªlapping up the thick mixture of cum and arousal that coated him.

    Claude looked down to see her flushed cheeks, dazed eyes, and lips glistening with his release. Her tongue worshiped him, slow and eager, as if the taste of him was all she craved.

    "Ahhh~ Your Majesty," she moaned between licks, her breath trembling, "your semen tastes so good... I can''t hold back anymore..."

    Her thighs trembled, arousal spilling freely down her legs, evidence of the aphrodisiac''s effect on her. Her pussy was soaked, the scent of her desire hanging heavy in the air.

    Claude reached down and tilted her chin up, forcing her to look at him. Her lips were parted, still dripping with traces of cum, her expression dreamy and submissive.

    Her mouth, her eyes, her body¡ªthey all begged for him.

    "Actions over words..." Claude murmured with a wicked grin, "You''ll be next, Sabine."

    And with that, his cock twitched, already hardening once more¡ªready for another round.

 Chapter 125 125: One Of The Best Day For A King***

    Sabine''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she suddenly pushed Claude down onto the bed, straddling him with bold confidence. Her voice trembled with desire.

    "Your Majesty," she whispered, fingertips grazing his abs, sliding up his firm chest to the curve of his neck and finally resting on his jaw, "I''m all yours... but tonight, let me lead. I want to enjoy you my way."

    She shifted her hips with a teasing grind, her slick pussy rubbing against his growing erection, drawing out a low groan from his throat.

    Claude smirked, letting his hands rest on her hips before giving her thick ass a firm slap. The sound echoed sharply, and Sabine jolted with a gasp, a delightful shiver running up her spine.

    "Of course, darling," he murmured, voice dripping with approval. "Do what you want."

    Behind her, Evelyn and Rosetta let out quiet sighs, their expressions painted with envy and longing.

    They had waited, teased him, begged... and now they were watching someone else ride the high they craved.

    Claude noticed, and he sighed, amused by their pouting expressions.

    "Fine," he said lazily, flicking his hand, "I''ll give both of you a taste. But since you''re both still virgins... it won''t do much."

    The teasing tone in his voice lit a spark in their eyes¡ªexcitement, curiosity, and desperation.

    From his hand, sleek black tentacles erupted, sinuous and smooth, slithering through the air like dark serpents.

    Evelyn and Rosetta gasped in unison as the tendrils coiled toward them.

    ''Hmm... Tentacles aren''t even considered a fetish here?'' Claude mused, lips twitching in amusement. What a shame.

    "Relax," he purred, watching their trembling forms, "it won''t hurt. You''ll only feel good."

    The tentacles struck with precision¡ªgliding up their thighs, circling their hips, stroking over their soaked folds.

    Evelyn arched on the bed as one thick tendril cupped her clit, swirling and tightening in pulses. Her hands clutched the sheets, knuckles white as pleasure surged through her.

    "Nnngghh~! So good, Your Majesty! They''re everywhere!" she moaned, her hips jerking with each wave.

    The tentacle at her breasts teased her nipples, tightening then releasing in rhythmic waves, over and over, until she screamed from the unbearable pleasure.

    "AHHH! AHHHH! I''M COMINGGG!"

    But Rosetta was already unraveling¡ªtrembling, twitching, lips parted in silent ecstasy.

    Her body was overwhelmed, invaded by the sensation of being touched everywhere without even penetration. It was almost too much, too perfect.

    Claude chuckled as both girls lay in a dazed, satisfied mess.

    "Now that they''re busy..." he turned his gaze to Sabine, who had been watching the entire show with burning hunger. "...it''s time for your performance."

    Sabine''s lips curled into a sultry smile, her eyes glowing in the moonlight. She leaned down, brushing her lips against his ear.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," she whispered, her voice silk and heat. "Let me make you mine tonight."

    Then she sank down slowly, her slick folds parting inch by inch as his cock filled her. Her body trembled when her hymen tore, a faint trace of blood mixing with the heat between them.

    The pain flickered briefly, but the aphrodisiac coursing through her veins drowned it in pleasure.

    Sabine didn''t care. All that mattered was the fullness¡ªhis cock stretching her to the limit.

    "Hngggh~ Your Majesty, you''re so big..." she bit down on her lip, voice breathless and heavy with lust.

    The room echoed with wet, obscene sounds as her walls stretched to accommodate him, each motion accompanied by her shaky, muffled moans.

    And when she finally took him to the base, a shudder rolled through her.

    Claude hissed sharply, his fingers twitching against her hips. "Fuck... you''re tight," he growled, eyes narrowing as the heat of her wrapped around him like a vice.

    "I''ll move now, Your Majesty," Sabine whispered, lifting her hips just enough before sliding back down, beginning a slow rhythm.

    The way her muscles squeezed and fluttered around him with every motion only made his control slip further.

    Claude grunted, jaw clenched. "You... can control your muscles inside?"

    Sabine smirked at his reaction, beads of sweat trailing down her neck. "Ah... so you noticed?" she murmured.

    "Every female daemon is trained by her patron to please her partner in bed."

    She leaned in closer, brushing her lips near his ear.

    "But mine? She''s legendary for it."

    Then she rolled her hips in a circular motion, twisting her body just enough to grind him against her most sensitive spots.

    Claude''s breath caught¡ªhis grip on her tightened.

    "Fuck..."

    "OHH!! AHHH!!! AHHH!!! Finally my pussy is filled with yours only!"

    Sabine moaned in response, throwing her head back, her hair cascading like silk as she began to ride him faster, letting the tension build with every bounce of her hips.

    Her moans grew louder, lewder, her breasts bouncing in rhythm as her slick heat clamped tighter around his cock.

    "Ahhh~ Your Majesty''s cock... it''s driving me crazy," she whimpered, voice trembling. "I can feel it twitching inside me. Is it that good?"

    Claude didn''t answer. He was too busy watching her come undone above him, too absorbed in the way her body worshipped his, molded to his every thrust like it was meant to take nothing else.

    And Sabine? She kept riding, chasing the high, her moans echoing louder with each snap of her hips.

    Claude''s hands slid from her hips to her waist, gripping her tighter as Sabine increased her pace.

    Her folds clung to him with every motion, soaked and desperate, her slick walls squeezed and massaged his cock.

    "You''re insane..." Claude muttered. "Insanely good."

    Sabine leaned forward, her breath was hot on his neck, her lips grazing just below his ear.

    "Then lose your mind for me, Your Majesty," she purred, her voice a sultry weapon.

    She ground her hips down hard, her slick folds swallowing him to the hilt, dragging a ragged groan from his throat as a jolt of unbearable ecstasy shot through him.

    "Damn you..."

    He snapped.

    Claude surged upward as he flipped her beneath him in one swift motion. Sabine let out a gasp, her thighs clamping around his waist as instinct took over.

    "You wanted to lead?" Claude growled, voice rough and strained, his cock twitching inside her.

    "Then you should''ve known I''d take it back when I wanted."

    Sabine smirked through her daze. "Then claim me. Show me who I belong to."

    Claude didn''t wait. He pulled out just enough to make her whimper¡ªthen slammed back in, hard.

    "AHHH!!! NNGGHH!!!"

    Her scream tore through the air, her back arching like a bow, nails sinking into his shoulders.

    Her cunt clenched violently, gushing around him as he began thrusting¡ªrough and fast.

    His cock speared into her again and again, hitting every sensitive spot that made her moan louder, cry harder, beg without words.

    "OHHH!!! YOUR MAJESTY!!! BREAK ME MOREE!!!"

    She could only moan, feeling like she was on the verge of heaven.

    "F-Fuck¡ªSabine," he groaned, his voice hoarse as her walls rippled around him with every thrust, milking him, driving him insane.

    The sensation was just like she was cumming nonstop, her cunt milking his cock dry.

    "YOUR MAJESTY!!! AHHH!! HHHNNGGHH!!! Your cock is perfect for me!!! FASTER!!"

    Sabine cried out, her voice high and desperate, the coil inside her winding tight. She was close to climax and every time he drove into her, she couldn''t stand the pleasure like an electric shock all over her body.

    He leaned down, lips finding the crook of her neck, and bit¡ªjust enough to mark, to claim, to remind her she was his.

    She gasped at the sharpness, her whole body tightening under him, and he felt it¡ªher walls pulsing again, fluttering around him like a vice.

    "So tight... you''re going to cum, aren''t you?" he whispered into her ear, his breath ragged against her skin.

    Sabine whimpered, eyes fluttering shut, her voice trembling. "YESS!!! YESS!!! I''M GONNA CUM, YOUR MAJESTY!!!"

    And then she shattered.

    "NGHHH!!! CUMMINGGGHHH!!!"

    Her orgasm tore through her¡ªsudden and overwhelming. Her body arched, locked, and then trembled in his arms.

    Her walls clamped down so fiercely that Claude cursed, losing control as pleasure burst through him like wildfire.

    Her cunt milked him for everything he had as she cried out his name. Still, Claude kept going for a while longer, until he simply couldn''t anymore.

    Her pussy was just too good¡ªtoo addicting. He didn''t want to stop. But he remembered he still had two more women to pleasure tonight.

    Even when Sabine was already a mess, able to only whimper beneath him, her muscles kept moving, still instinctively trapping his cock as if begging to be bred again.

    "Ahh, fuck, I can''t hold it anymore!" he hissed as he finally came inside her¡ªthick and so much¡ªjust as Sabine came again with him.

    After a while, his cock finally softened and slipped out from her. He tried to steady his breath and lay beside her for a moment.

    Then he opened his eyes¡ªrealizing Evelyn and Rosetta were still being pleasured by the tentacles. He turned his head toward them.

    The two were still moaning, their pussies flooding the sheets beneath them, their bodies twitching from overstimulation.

    Rosetta had even fainted.

    "Ahhh, forgot about you guys," he muttered, snapping his fingers. The tentacles vanished instantly, finally letting them rest.

    "How long did I leave you with those tentacles? One, maybe two hours?" He sighed. "Well, let''s continue this sex tomorrow... or whenever I have time."

    With that, he lay back again, surrounded by the five women who had already fallen asleep.

    One of the best days of his life as a king

 Chapter 126: The King Morning Delight***

    Claude had thought that when he woke up, he''d just relax for a while¡ªhave tea with his mother, lounge around with his harem, and enjoy a peaceful days before heading off to Cortinvar again.

    But fate had different plans.

    He dreamed of an angel giving him a heavenly blowjob¡ªso vivid, so damn good that he stirred awake, only to find Rosetta and Evelyn already between his legs.

    Their lips teased along his length, tasting his morning wood.

    "Well... what a workout to start the morning, eh?" Claude smirked, voice still husky from sleep.

    Rosetta chuckled against his shaft, glancing up with a playful pout. "It''s because you didn''t touch us at all last night," she protested.

    Evelyn gave a sly grin, pausing to stroke his cock. "Luckily, we got rid of all the other girls. Now you''re ours for the whole day."

    Claude raised an eyebrow, teasing, "What if I said I''m busy and need to leave now?"

    The two women exchanged a look¡ªand then a synchronized frown.

    "Then we''ll keep you here," Rosetta declared. "As our sex prisoner."

    Claude laughed. He could easily escape them with a single spell if he wanted¡ªbut where was the fun in that? This sounded far more entertaining.

    "Fine. Do whatever you want with my body," he said, reclining lazily on the bed, completely at ease.

    Rosetta and Evelyn giggled, clearly thrilled by his surrender. After a quick discussion, Rosetta took the lead, straddling him with confidence.

    "Since you''re our prisoner, you''re not allowed to do anything," she purred, helping him sit upright.

    Claude gave a low chuckle as she turned her back to him, settling into his lap. His cock nestled between her soft thighs, and he let out a hiss at the warmth and pressure.

    "Damn... are you going to tease me with your thighs now?" he asked, his hands sliding along her waist, pulling her closer.

    "I was thinking about it," she hummed. "But it''s a shame Evelyn''s so impatient..."

    Before he could respond, Rosetta lifted herself slightly and spread her folds open with her fingers, trying to guide him inside. But it was difficult¡ªand painful.

    She was a virgin.

    Claude''s teasing expression softened. He reached between her legs, slipping two fingers inside her slowly, working to stretch and wet her entrance for him.

    "Hnngh... Y-Your Majesty..." Rosetta moaned, her body shivering from the gentle intrusion.

    He leaned in, his lips brushing her ear. "Don''t cum yet," he whispered.

    "You want to feel what it''s like to cum from my cock, don''t you?" His teeth grazed her earlobe, making her tremble even more.

    "A-Ahhh... but... you don''t have to be this intense..."

    She whimpered, jolting when his fingers curled inside her and pressed against her sweet spot. The pleasure hit her like a wave, leaving her breathless.

    Then, without warning, Claude grabbed her waist and lifted her just slightly¡ªbefore thrusting into her in one slow, deep push.

    "AAAHHH!!! Y-YOUR MAJESTY!!!"

    Rosetta cried out, her voice cracking with the sudden pain. Tears welled in her eyes.

    For someone so gently raised, so carefully protected her whole life, this was a new kind of agony.

    "It''ll pass. Just breathe..." Claude murmured, holding her close.

    But he didn''t stop there.

    He tilted her chin up and kissed her deeply. His other hand found her breast, fingers toying with her nipple, sending jolts of pleasure through her body.

    Their tongues tangled, lips crushed together until the pain began to melt into something warmer and hot.

    When their kiss finally broke, Claude''s lips lingered against hers.

    "If you knew it would hurt, you should''ve just left everything to me."

    Rosetta pouted, cheeks flushed. "I didn''t think it''d hurt that much... My pussy was already being stretched by those tentacles all night..." she mumbled, embarrassed.

    Claude chuckled, his mouth finding hers again, and kissed her deep.

    His hips moved in a slow rhythm, each thrust sliding his cock deeper into Rosetta''s slick, aching pussy. The pain still lingered, causing her to pull away from the kiss and clutch his hands tightly.

    "Ugh... It still hurts," she whispered, voice trembling as she tried to endure.

    It felt like he was splitting her in two¡ªher insides burned with long hot metal inside.

    Claude, however, remained patient, savoring every inch of her. She was tight, her walls clinging to him like a vice.

    He knew she was fresh¡ªuntouched until now¡ªand he had to be careful not to break her too quickly.

    Then, with a deeper thrust, he found it.

    Rosetta''s back arched as her mouth fell open. "AHHH¡ª! Your Majesty!"

    Her eyes widened, her entire body convulsing in shock and pleasure. He had found her sweet spot, and it lit up her nerves like fire.

    "Oh? You''re the kind who can''t hold back when it feels good, huh?" he murmured, amused, feeling her pussy tighten around him with every tremble.

    She was already fluttering around him, so warm, so needy¡ªit made him hiss through clenched teeth.

    "AHHH!!! NGHHHNNN!!! FELT SO GOOD, YOUR MAJESTY!!!" Rosetta''s eyes turned hazy as the pleasure went through her body like a wave.

    "Fucking hell... Rosetta, are you already close? You want to cum that badly?"

    She whimpered, trying to speak but only managing a nod.

    Claude smirked. "Not yet."

    He shifted their position, pushing her forward until she was on all fours. Her hair fell over her shoulder, her back arched beautifully, and her ass tilted up for him.

    "We''re not done yet," he growled, driving into her again, deeper this time, eliciting another cry from her lips as she clutched the sheets.

    Evelyn could only watch at first, mouth slightly parted, a small line of drool slipping down her chin as her gaze fixated on Claude¡ªon his body, on how he moved, and the way Rosetta responded to his every thrust.

    Her legs trembled in need as she approached, her shy nature was no more. Reason had long gone because of the pleasure she felt yesterday.

    All she could think about was him¡ªhis body, his voice, his cock.

    She brushed trembling fingers across his sculpted abs, feeling the ridges of his muscles.

    Her breath hitched as she leaned closer and pressed her lips to his, kissing him deeply.

    Claude responded without hesitation, sliding his tongue against hers, dominating the kiss. Evelyn melted, allowing him to do as he pleased.

    When their lips finally parted, she was breathless.

    "Impatient?" he asked, his voice low, teasing.

    Evelyn gave a small, desperate nod. "Yes..."

    Without another word, she leaned down, her lips wrapping around the shaft slick with Rosetta''s arousal.

    She licked along the veins, collecting every drop with care, moaning softly at the taste.

    Claude let out a hiss, groaning at the mix of sensations.

    He didn''t stop his thrusts¡ªslow but powerful, each one making Rosetta cry out louder beneath him.

    "OHHH! AHHHH! YOUR MAJESTY! I¡ªCAN''T¡ªCUMMM!"

    Her scream rang out as her entire body convulsed beneath him. Her legs trembled violently, and as her cum sprayed across the sheets, soaking it.

    Her eyes rolled back, her limbs limp, every nerve lit with pleasure too strong to contain.

    But Claude didn''t stop.

    His pace grew more intense, the wet squelch of their bodies echoing in the room.

    Rosetta''s pussy clenched tightly around him in her aftershocks, desperate to milk him dry, even as her body couldn''t take it anymore and just move along with Claude.

    "Nghhh... Your Majesty... So good, your cock so good..."

    That''s the only thing she could mumble. But nevertheless, her pussy was still responding to his dick, welcoming him with a nice thick liquid and the way her muscle keep tightening on him.

    It was all so delicious.

    While Evelyn''s hand moved to gently fondle his balls, her touch soft and teasing, sending pleasure through him.

    "Fuck..." Claude groaned, sweat trailing down his temple.

    He leaned over Rosetta, lips brushing her ear. "Hear that, Rosetta?" he murmured. "I love your pussy... So get a hold of yourself. Don''t you dare pass out on me yet."

    "Ahhh...ngghhh... Yeshhhh..."

    She was so sensitive now that every movement made her legs spasm beneath him.

    Claude could feel how her inner walls pulsed with each thrust¡ªclinging to him, trying to keep him deep.

    She was close to her limit. And so was he.

    ''Would it be alright if I made her pregnant?'' he wondered, eyes narrowing as he stared at her flushed, helpless body.

    After deciding Claude gripped Rosetta''s hips tightly, slamming into her one final time with a force that made her cry out.

    Her body arched beneath him, her walls tightening like crazy.

    "AHH!!! YOUR MAJESTY!!! CUMMM!" she screamed, her voice breaking as pleasure crashed through her once again, leaving her trembling.

    At the same moment, Claude let himself go. Instead of spilling deep inside her, he pulled out at the last second. Thick ropes of hot cum painted her lower back and thighs as he exhaled harshly.

    Rosetta collapsed onto the soaked sheets, panting, her body twitching with leftover spasms.

    Evelyn crawled closer. Without hesitation, she leaned down and ran her tongue along Rosetta''s back, licking up every drop of his seed.

    Her movements were desperate, her cheeks flushed. She swallowed each mouthful as if it were nectar from the gods, not caring about the mess, only focused on the taste that now consumed her thoughts.

    Claude watched her with a crooked smirk, his chest rising and falling.

    "What a filthy little thing," he murmured, voice thick with amusement. "You like my semen and cock that much, huh?"

    Evelyn looked up at him with cum clinging to the corner of her mouth, her eyes unfocused, drunk on desire.

    "Yes, Your Majesty... it''s so good. Addicting. I can''t think of anything else," she whispered, licking a stray line from her cheek.

    "Then, clean my cock now, don''t let anything left."

 Chapter 127 127: Lucky & Unlucky Evelyn**

    Evelyn nodded eagerly, her smile growing wider. She licked from the top with slow strokes, cleaning him with her tongue until not a single drop remained.

    Claude''s cock twitched, hardening once again from her touch.

    She wrapped her fingers around the shaft, guiding it toward her mouth. Her tongue slid down to the base, savoring the feel of every pulsing vein as she cleaned him thoroughly, drawing a shudder of pleasure from him.

    "You''re good at this..." he murmured, brushing her hair back as she continued licking him like it was the most delicious lollipop she''d ever tasted.

    Evelyn''s eyes gleamed with lust. Her pussy throbbed with need, slick with arousal as her fingers dipped between her legs.

    She couldn''t hold back any longer. His aphrodisiac was too strong¡ªher thoughts were a hazy mess of desire.

    "Nghh~ Your Majesty''s cock is so delicious," she moaned, returning to the tip and circling it with her tongue, tasting every drop of slick that gathered there.

    Claude shuddered again.

    "Fuck... This slut," he hissed, his palm smacking her ass hard.

    She jolted, moaning with pleasure as the sting echoed through her body.

    "Ahhhnnn!!! Your Majesty!" she cried, trembling.

    Evelyn then lifted her head, asking, "Your cock is clean now... Can my pussy have it?"

    Claude chuckled. "Sure... but first, show me what you''ve got."

    She nodded and laid back on the bed, spreading her legs wide. Her fingers parted her glistening folds, showing him just how wet and desperate she was.

    "Your Majesty, please... Please fuck me rough. Destroy this pussy slut," she begged, her eyes unfocused and full of raw, burning lust.

    "As you wish," Claude growled, gripping her thighs tightly, leaving red marks on her soft skin.

    He pressed his shaft against her soaked entrance, grinding teasingly as her body quivered beneath him.

    "Nnnnggghhhh~ Your Majesty, please~ I can''t take it anymore," she whimpered, biting her lip as she tried to push her hips down, needing him inside her.

    "Be patient," he said, making sure she was stretched and ready¡ªbefore finally, mercilessly, thrusting in.

    Her hymen tore with a sharp stretch, a faint trace of pain crossing Evelyn''s face¡ªbut then, to Claude''s surprise, she smiled.

    Then came the moan, "Ahhh~ M-Move... please move~" she whispered, voice trembling with need.

    The pain had melted away, replaced by a rush of overwhelming pleasure as her body accepted him.

    The pressure of his cock stretching her walls, the heat of his presence filling her completely¡ªit sent shivers down her spine.

    Claude looked down at her, smirking. "Don''t blame me for this," he muttered.

    Her warm, wet walls welcomed him with every thrust, greedily sucking him in deeper, clamping down like they never wanted to let go.

    Each pulse of her slick hole made Claude groan, the sensation driving him wild.

    "You''re so damn tight..." he murmured, his voice husky.

    His hips rolled slowly but deeply, each stroke brushing against the very end of her canal. The moment he nudged her cervix, Evelyn''s moan tore out uncontrollably.

    "AHHHH!! T-THAT''S¡ª!!" Her eyes rolled back, her mouth slack as her body jerked beneath him.

    He had just touched something untouched and her reaction was explosive as it felt painful but good at the same time!

    Her legs trembled around him, hips arching as her climax slammed into her with high force.

    "AAAGGGHHH!!! CUM!!! I''M CUMMINGGG!!"

    Claude gritted his teeth, groaning as her tight cunt clenched hard around him. Her orgasm gripped his cock, pulsing as slick arousal gushed from her.

    "Ah, fuck... You like it when I hit your cervix, huh?" he teased, though she couldn''t answer.

    Her mind had gone blank¡ªtoo far gone, dazed in a haze of euphoria.

    But he didn''t stop.

    With a firm grip, he lifted her trembling body, seating her on his lap. His cock sank in even deeper at this angle, and that was her breaking point.

    Her nails dug into his shoulders, scratching down his back as her entire body shook.

    "AAAHHHH!! YOUR MAJESTY!!" she wailed, voice cracking as her walls fluttered around him.

    He grinned, thrusting up as he lifted her hips, controlling her motion like a doll on his lap.

    Her pussy squelched wetly around him, her slickness dripping down between them with each hard grind.

    "OHHH!! AHHH!! HA-AAHH!! Your Majesty, it''s too deep! I¡ªI can''t!" she cried, clutching his neck, her legs locked around him as her body convulsed again.

    "It''s stretching me s-so much...!"

    She couldn''t deny it¡ªshe loved that unbearable stretch, the sharp bliss when he bumped her deepest spot.

    The pain made it even sweeter, like her nerves were being burned alive in pure pleasure.

    Claude groaned, his own release drawing closer with each tight pulse of her soaked pussy.

    She was gripping him so tightly, milking him, squeezing every inch as if her body wanted to drain him dry.

    "Damn... Your body''s too good," he growled, eyes flicking to her bouncing tits.

    He leaned forward, taking one soft mound into his mouth, biting and sucking her nipple as she moaned even louder.

    "NGHHHH!! YOUR MAJESTY!!! I''M¡ªCUMMING AGAIN!!!" she screamed, the sound echoing in the room.

    Her body seized, and this time, she squirted¡ªspraying all over his abs and thighs, a gush of liquid pouring from her convulsing core.

    Claude didn''t care. He was lost in the heat of it all, letting her climax wash over him as he continued pounding her relentlessly.

    The rhythmic squeeze of her walls, the sweet, slick mess between them, the sight of her teary, bliss-stricken face¡ªit was too much.

    "Fuck... I''m gonna cum..." he growled against her chest, his thrusts growing erratic as he neared his own peak.

    Claude shifted her body again, guiding Evelyn to lie flat on the bed as he took control.

    He lifted her legs and held them in place, spreading her wide and open as he angled himself to thrust even deeper.

    His cock slammed into her soaked core, each thrust making her body jolt and tremble beneath him.

    Her voice broke into desperate moans as her body writhed under the overwhelming pleasure.

    "AHH¡ªAHHHHNN! T-TOO DEEP!!!"

    Her pussy clenched hard around him, tight and hot, spasming uncontrollably as another orgasm crashed through her.

    Her mind blanked, her body no longer her own¡ªHer pussy was only a sex toy to pleasure and she didn''t mind at all.

    Claude gritted his teeth, trying to hold on, but her wet, trembling walls were too much.

    "Fuck... Evelyn¡ª!"

    They climaxed together.

    Her scream echoed in the room, raw and breathless. "I''M CUMMMIIINNGGG¡ªAAHHH!!"

    Her head fell back as her vision filled with stars, her whole body convulsing as she felt him release inside her.

    A flood of warmth surged deep into her womb, thick and hot, making her shudder. She could feel every pulse of his cock as he filled her, marking her.

    Claude let out a low groan, savoring the way her pussy refused to let him go.

    "What a perfect hole," he murmured, watching as their mixed fluids slowly dripped out.

    Evelyn was panting, her body limp, her legs trembling in his grip.

    Then he smirked, letting go of her thighs before leaning over her, his cock still buried deep inside.

    He brushed her sweat-slicked hair from her cheek and whispered low into her ear, "You''re lucky... but also very unlucky."

    "H-Huh...?" she managed between gasps.

    He chuckled darkly. "The day''s still long, and I''m not nearly satisfied."

    Her eyes widened, dazed and glowing with lust, even through her exhaustion. "Y-Your Majesty... have mercy..."

    Claude''s laugh was low and rough, filled with heat. "Mercy? Don''t pretend. You love every second of this."

    She bit her lip, unable to deny the truth. Her hips shifted, inviting more.

    ***

    In the end, Claude had to be dragged out of bed¡ªLlyold needed him back at work. With the growing number of slaves and serfs under their care, the situation was becoming increasingly complex.

    Food distribution, housing, logistics¡ªit was all piling up. And only Claude had the efficiency and sharp mind to handle it.

    So, with a groan of protest, he returned to his desk. And since he''d be leaving again soon, the workload had doubled.

    "They stopped working because of the food rations?" Claude lifted his eyes from the report.

    "I did my best, Your Majesty," Ezra said, bowing slightly. "I calculated as ordered, but many are still going hungry."

    Claude let out a sharp sigh. "And you gave them more?"

    Ezra hesitated before nodding. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Claude pinched the bridge of his nose. "Do you know why I keep their portions low? Because overeating makes you sluggish and lazy."

    "The meals may be simple, but they''re balanced¡ªhigh in plant proteins and enough to sustain work."

    He leaned forward, voice cool and firm. "If they refuse to work, cut their rations entirely. Only those who contribute eat. Coordinate with Llyold and have his knights stand by to suppress any resistance."

    Ezra paled slightly, but nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty."

    As the aide left, Claude exhaled heavily and turned to his two trusted men.

    "Llyold, William. I need someone with discipline to oversee the slaves. Ezra''s too soft-hearted to manage them effectively."

    William, ever composed, gave a small nod. "I can send you a list of potential daemons fit for the task, Your Majesty."

    "Good. Make it fast."

    Claude worked relentlessly until nightfall. When the last document was signed, he leaned back in his chair and stretched, shoulders stiff from hours of labor.

    Just as he prepared to leave, a knock came at the door.

    He glanced up. "Enter."

    The door creaked open, and a daemon stepped inside¡ªAldrich, wearing that cheerful smile that immediately made Claude squint his eyes.

 Chapter 128: Special Daughters

    "What do you want?"

    Claude asked as he stood and approached the sofa, settling into it with a sigh, basking in the warmth of the crackling fireplace.

    The office was quiet now. William and Lloyd had already finished their work for the evening, leaving the room to Claude alone.

    "May I, Your Majesty?" Aldrich asked, approaching respectfully.

    Claude gave a small nod. Without another word, Aldrich poured two glasses of wine, offering one to Claude and keeping the other for himself.

    He seated himself across from his lord, taking a long sip before speaking. "Did you like the present I prepared for you?"

    Claude lazily swirled the wine in his glass, watching the liquid whirl like a tiny storm. "You mean that woman, Freya?"

    Aldrich nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "I think you''ll grow to love her."

    Claude lifted an eyebrow, skeptical. "Why would I? She''s just like any other female daemon I''ve seen..."

    He paused, shrugging lightly. "Though... I''ll admit she''s more beautiful. Curvier too."

    "And she has a very lovely voice," Aldrich added quickly, leaning forward slightly. "Plus, she''s different, isn''t she?"

    Claude gave him a look, silently urging him to get to tell her everything.

    Clearing his throat, Aldrich continued, "You know how most daemons have dark hair? Black, brown, navy, maroon..."

    "Get to the point," Claude said flatly.

    "Freya''s hair is different. Grey." Aldrich said, lowering his voice. "She''s not a pure-blooded daemon. She''s mixed."

    Claude''s brow lifted in mild interest.

    Aldrich leaned in, his voice dropping lower. "There''s a secret buried deep within Olvon House... something even most nobles don''t know."

    He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before beginning.

    "In the past, I had a brother, a rebel. My father couldn''t control him, so he exiled him¡ªsent him to serve under one of the envoys."

    Claude listened silently, twirling the wine in his glass.

    "Not long after, my brother returned with a woman," Aldrich said, his voice tinged with bitterness. "She was a holy people."

    Claude''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Go on."

    "My father was furious. He tried to kill the woman¡ªshe was already pregnant, ready to give birth¡ªbut in the end... it was my brother who died. The woman fled."

    Aldrich''s gaze grew distant as the memory resurfaced.

    ---

    "Father! What are you doing?!"

    A young Aldrich stumbled across the bloodied floor, lifting his brother''s limp body into his arms.

    "SHUT UP!" his father roared, his voice shaking the walls. "THIS USELESS SON OF MINE DESERVES HIS DEATH! HE HAS TARNISHED OUR NAME!"

    "But... he''s your son!" Aldrich cried, his voice cracking. "Your blood! How can you do this?!"

    His father''s glare was murderous. "What? You dare to question me?!"

    The elder Olvon loomed closer. "Do you want to end up like him too?!"

    Trembling, Aldrich shook his head, swallowing back the bitter taste of defiance.

    "Good," his father sneered. "Now, let go of him¡ªand bring me that woman!"

    But before Aldrich could move, his brother''s bloodstained hand grasped his sleeve weakly.

    "She''s in the hut... south forest..." His brother''s voice was a breath, barely audible. "Protect her... please..."

    Tears stung Aldrich''s eyes as he nodded. A moment later, the hand fell away, lifeless.

    It had taken Aldrich half a day to find the hut. By then, the scent of blood was thick in the air.

    Pushing the door open, he saw her¡ªMona¡ªcollapsed on the floor, clutching a newborn in her arms.

    "Aldrich..." she whispered weakly upon seeing him, a fleeting smile crossing her lips.

    "How do you know me?" he asked, stunned.

    "Edward... told me all about you," she whispered, her voice so soft he had to lean closer. "Please... take care of her... our daughter."

    She held out the child¡ªtiny, squirming, a wisp of grey hair on her head.

    "Her name is Freya."

    "I will," Aldrich said fiercely, cradling the baby close. "Don''t move. I''ll fetch a doctor."

    But when he looked back, Mona had already closed her eyes for the final time, her body still.

    ---

    "I brought her secretly to the Moretti family to raise her," Aldrich said, voice heavy with old guilt as he poured himself another glass of wine.

    "Freya is special, Your Majesty." He met Claude''s gaze, his own full of quiet conviction.

    "She carries a spark of her mother''s power. Just a hint¡ªmost daemons wouldn''t even notice it¡ªbut it''s there."

    Claude leaned back, regarding him with newfound interest.

    "And I know," Aldrich said slowly, "that she''s exactly the kind of woman you''ve been searching for."

    Claude smirked. "You really have great intel to know that," he said, sipping the wine.

    "Intel?" Aldrich laughed. "I don''t need that... Your servant, Sun, sometimes strolls through the garden near this office with his child..."

    He continued, smiling, "And his wife¡ªthe blonde one¡ªshe has a light affinity, doesn''t she? So I just guessed you ordered Sun to make her pregnant."

    Claude narrowed his eyes slightly, saying nothing, prompting Aldrich to push on.

    "But why would you do that? Of course, it''s because you must have heard the rumors¡ªabout children born from daemons and holy people. Mixed blood," he finished, his voice laced with satisfaction at his own deduction.

    Claude furrowed his brows. "You''re smarter than I thought. So, what do you want?"

    "I want you to not send any of the artifacts to the auction! That''s all I ask, Your Majesty!" Aldrich said, his eyes burning with determination.

    Claude gave him a strange look. "Just that?"

    Aldrich nodded firmly. "You might not understand, but those artifacts are proof¡ªproof that daemons once ruled this world. They are our legacy, Your Majesty. Symbols that we were born to win."

    Claude leaned back against the sofa, "Fine. I won''t sell them to you."

    Aldrich''s eyes shone with relief.

    "But," Claude added lazily, "you will decrease the maintenance costs."

    Aldrich frowned but quickly straightened, still grateful. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will do my best!"

    Not long after, Aldrich bowed and left, leaving Claude alone, gazing at the moon through the window.

    "Finally," he murmured, smirking to himself, "all the preparations are complete. Now, I can move."

    ---

    Aubree and Aurelia were having afternoon tea, a spread of desserts laid out before them, as the floral scent filled the room.

    The weather was serene as snow fell softly outside the glass house, blanketing the garden in white.

    Still, Aubree looked uneasy, her gaze never leaving her daughter, her heart heavy with worry.

    "Mother, I told you not to worry. I will be fine," Aurelia sighed. "Claude promised to take care of me."

    "And you believe a man''s promise so easily?" Aubree crossed her arms. "I told you¡ªnever trust men. They are liars."

    "And yet you became his concubine and slept with him," her daughter shot back, her voice filled with pointed judgment.

    Aubree gasped. "Aurelia, you¡ª!"

    Before Aubree could continue, someone entered the glass house, flanked by two guards. Humming a low tune, he smiled warmly when he saw Aubree.

    "Ah, what lovely weather for a warm cup of tea. May I join you?" Claude said casually, and the maids moved swiftly to prepare a seat and tea for him.

    Aurelia smiled slightly when she noticed one of the guards¡ªRhys. She hadn''t seen him for nearly a week.

    He seemed much healthier now, no longer limping, his frame fuller, stronger. When their eyes met, he gave a subtle nod.

    Beside Rhys stood Sun, dressed in his usual butler uniform, stoic and cold as ever.

    "Claude," Aubree began, her voice tight, "I wanted to speak about sending Aurelia to Cortinvar. Don''t you think it''s too dangerous? What if she''s arrested by the Church and burned alive?"

    Claude lifted his teacup, savoring the aroma before answering nonchalantly, "There''s no Everbright Church in Cortinvar. They despise the Photenosians."

    "Still!" Aubree raised her voice, "Can you give me a guarantee that she will be safe?!"

    "Mom! Stop embarrassing me!" Aurelia cried, cheeks flushed. "I''ll be fine! I''m not a child anymore!"

    "But still¡ª"

    Aubree''s protests were cut short by Claude''s calm, cold voice.

    "Aubree, have I not told you? Witches are people worthy of protection."

    He placed the cup down with a soft clink and looked at her

    "I will not allow even a single drop of her blood to be spilled... if she fulfills her duties properly," he said smoothly.

    Then he turned his gaze back to Aurelia. "Are you ready for that? If not, I believe your mother would fill the role perfectly."

    A heavy silence fell over the room. Instead of feeling reassured, Aubree''s heart sank. She knew Claude''s protection always came with a price.

    But sacrificing her daughter? That was something she couldn''t bear.

    "I can be the new face of hope," Aubree said, her voice colder, more formal. "I am more experienced than my daughter."

    Claude frowned slightly at her offer.

    "No!" Aurelia suddenly slammed her hand on the table, the dishes rattling.

    "You''re the one who told me I needed to be independent, aren''t you?! Isn''t this the perfect time to prove it?!"

    She grabbed her mother''s trembling hand softly.

    "Please, Mom. Let me do this. I don''t want to live under your wings forever."

    Aubree''s lips quivered, guilt gnawing at her heart. It was, after all, her own teachings coming back to challenge her.

    Finally, after a long pause, she nodded slowly.

    "...But I will accompany you to Cortinvar," she decided firmly, "And no one can stop me!"

 Chapter 129: Spreading Lies & Plague

    Even at night, Cortinvar was still alive with people.

    After the miners finished their shifts and the craftsmen laid down their tools at the furnaces, they poured into the pubs, walking side by side, laughing, drinking, and singing like madmen. Tomorrow was the weekend, after all.

    The smoke rising from the furnaces never stopped¡ªnot only for the crafts but also to warm the common folk through the cold nights.

    But Claude wasn''t here for merriment.

    Hidden under a black robe, he moved silently through a narrow alley.

    Beside him walked a woman, similarly cloaked, her identity concealed under the heavy fabric.

    Claude reached into his robe and produced a small glass container, no larger than his index finger. He handed over five of them to the woman.

    "Pour these into their wells," he ordered, his voice relaxed, disturbingly casual¡ªas if he wasn''t planning to wipe out half the population of the kingdom.

    Aubree took the vials with trembling hands. Claude chuckled at the sight.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" he teased lightly. "Why not just stay safe in the harem palace with the others?"

    Aubree shook her head fiercely. "No. I need to do this... or you won''t let me stay by my daughter''s side, will you?" she snarled.

    Claude smiled faintly beneath his hood. "Don''t look at me with those beautiful eyes that were supposed to love me," he said with a dry chuckle.

    "And Aurelia... she''s old enough to decide her own path."

    He turned, his robe trailing behind him as he disappeared into the shadows.

    "I have somewhere else to be," he said, his voice lingering briefly before vanishing into the night.

    Left alone, Aubree clutched the vials tightly and turned down another street, heading toward the public wells and any other water sources used by the common folk.

    ''I need to do this, at least my hand is the one that gets dirty and not my daughter,'' she thought as she stopped in front of the well and poured the liquid without hesitation.

    ***

    Emmalise sat in her office, pretending to work through a stack of documents, though in truth she could barely concentrate.

    Claude had promised to meet her personally today, and the mere thought of his face and voice was enough to send a flush rising to her cheeks.

    Shaking her head furiously, she muttered,

    "No, I need to focus. This is an important matter for the future of my kingdom."

    Just as she tried to pull herself together, a sudden knock startled her.

    She turned toward the window¡ªand there he was, Claude, cloaked in black, waving at her with a playful smile.

    Letting out a deep sigh, Emmalise opened the window to let him in.

    "Can''t you enter through a normal door for once?" she grumbled.

    Claude chuckled as he swung himself inside with ease.

    "What did you expect? For me to waltz through the palace gates and get arrested for suspicious behavior?"

    Emmalise rolled her eyes but said nothing as they both settled onto the sofa, an awkward silence hanging in the air¡ªat least until Claude broke it with a teasing grin.

    "So... when are you going to marry me?"

    The sudden question made Emmalise want to throw a brick at him. Instead, she pressed her fingers against the bridge of her nose, willing herself not to react.

    "Is that what you''ve been thinking about all this time?" she muttered, before steering the conversation back on track.

    "Are you sure you want to go through with it tomorrow?"

    Claude tilted his head lazily. "Straight to the point, are we? Yes, tomorrow I''ll be your knight in shining armor. We''ll meet your brother and the High Priest."

    "But... what if they find out you''re a daemon? That High Priest is sharp," Emmalise said, a rare flicker of genuine worry in her voice.

    Claude''s smirk deepened. "Oh? Are you worried about me?"

    "Ugh! Stop teasing me and answer the damn question!" she snapped, crossing her arms tightly over her chest.

    He laughed softly. "I''ve already developed a potion that should mask my nature. Tomorrow will be the first real test of its strength."

    Emmalise exhaled slowly, forcing herself to relax.

    "Alright. I believe in you... But what about your background? Your noble origins, your lineage¡ªhow are we going to explain all that?"

    Her tone grew serious. As a queen, she couldn''t simply marry a stranger with no name or history¡ªand worse, a hidden daemon.

    Claude shrugged lightly. "You''re the queen. Fabricate my lineage however you like. And as for any factions that oppose us..."

    His smirk turned dangerous. "We can always convince them... or simply wipe them out with the plague."

    Emmalise sighed, rubbing her temple.

    "I may be called the Ice Queen, but I''m not that heartless... And since you won''t reveal your true identity, that means you''ll become my King Consort, not King in your own right."

    Claude nodded without hesitation. "One of the greatest missions of a daemon is to spread their blood wherever they go. As long as my blood sits on the throne, that''s enough."

    His answer made something in her chest tighten painfully.

    ''So that''s all this is to him... he doesn''t love me. He only wants my heir.''

    But she swallowed her disappointment and said nothing, simply folding her hands in her lap.

    Without a word, Claude reached into his robe and pulled out a small glass vial, handing it to her.

    Emmalise peered at the clear liquid inside with suspicion.

    "Is this poison?" she asked, voice rising sharply.

    "Of course not. It''s a pathogen," Claude said calmly. "The Red Slumber."

    "Are you insane?!" Emmalise shot to her feet, clutching the vial as if it might bite her. "Are you trying to kill me and take my kingdom?!"

    Claude only shook his head, amused.

    "No. But you''ll need it. And you''ll know when to use it¡ªI''ll give you the signal."

    Before she could step farther away, Claude moved quickly, closing the distance between them.

    He leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered something only for her to hear.

    Emmalise''s eyes widened in shock as she stared down at the vial in her hand, realizing how brilliant his idea was.

    ***

    Because of the eternal winter surrounding Cortinvar, the nobility had long abandoned the custom of afternoon tea, replacing it with wine instead.

    However, knowing how much the High Priest, Orson, missed his homeland¡ªa place where the sun always shone warmly¡ªEmmalise decided to make an exception today.

    "Your Majesty, thank you for inviting me," Orson said warmly, sipping the steaming tea with comfort.

    "And thank you as well for inviting my subordinate," he added, glancing toward the man seated at a separate table nearby.

    Emmalise offered a slight smile. "Of course. It''s only proper."

    "Ah, and you even used tea from the Holy Land. How thoughtful," Orson continued, clearly pleased.

    "It is one of my duties, High Priest," Emmalise replied smoothly, taking a sip from her own cup.

    "I hope it eases your longing for home, if only a little."

    In truth, she didn''t understand the appeal. To her, the tea tasted like watered-down floral water¡ªnothing compared to the rich warmth of wine.

    "Thank you, sister, for inviting me as well. Your kindness moves me," said Prince Elias, flashing a smile so overemotional it made Emmalise want to gag.

    "Of course, brother," she answered with forced politeness. "It has been far too long since we spent time together."

    Orson''s smile never wavered as he leaned forward slightly.

    "Then... might this gathering mean good news for the Church?"

    "I have been considering your words, High Priest," she said, watching as a flicker of excitement lit in his eyes.

    "However... given the Church''s poor reputation among both the common folk and the nobility, I believe you must work harder to regain their trust."

    Orson''s face briefly tightened, but he quickly masked it with another radiant smile.

    "Naturally. We shall do everything necessary," he said.

    "I will help you as well," Emmalise added. "Just let me know when you require my assistance."

    Orson beamed with satisfaction, bowing his head slightly. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I, and my subordinates, shall give it our all."

    Meanwhile, Elias couldn''t fully conceal his reaction; his hand tightened around his teacup, his mask slipping into a brief frown.

    Emmalise caught it and smirked faintly. "What''s wrong, brother? Are you not enjoying the tea?"

    Elias flinched, then quickly forced his smile back into place.

    "Of course not, sister. I enjoy trying new things. This floral tea... pairs perfectly with the dessert."

    The conversation continued, light on the surface but filled with unspoken tensions beneath.

    All the while, Claude watched from the sidelines, his arms crossed and a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    ''Not bad. Seems no one notices my presence at all.''

    He scanned the holy men one by one, his magic subtly weaving around them.

    [Since they have a light affinity, my appraisal won''t be 100% accurate!]

    [Name: Orson Cohen]

    [Age: 65 years old]

    [Race: Human with Light Affinity]

    [Possible Class: Cleric]

    [Mana Pool: 35,700 (Accuracy: 50%)]

    [Star Evolution: 2-Star Evolution]

    [Attribute: Can''t be identified properly due to lack of data.]

    Claude''s smirk deepened.

    ''Weak. Is every High Priest from the Promised Land this pathetic? If so, I just need to focus on defeating the Six Saints...''

    His musings were abruptly interrupted when Orson''s eyes narrowed and locked onto him.

    "I don''t believe I''ve seen that man before," the priest said casually, his smile tightening.

    "Would you come closer, please?"

 Chapter 130: Spreading Lies & Disease II

    Claude widened his eyes slightly, masking his tension. Even Emmalise lost her composure for a brief second before offering a calm smile.

    "Ah, you are indeed sharp, High Priest," she said lightly.

    "He is my new royal guard," she continued smoothly, nodding at Claude as he stepped forward.

    "His name is Louis Lamborg, the youngest son of the Lamborg family. He was originally meant to become a hunter, but he returned to Cortinvar not long ago."

    Her explanation was simple yet sufficient¡ªClaude''s new identity, carefully crafted by Emmalise, belonged to a middle noble family: not influential enough to draw suspicion, yet reputable enough to avoid scrutiny.

    And more importantly, it gave Claude the perfect cover to infiltrate the court.

    Claude bowed his head respectfully. "Greetings, Your Holiness. It is an honor to meet you."

    "Oh my, what a surprise," Orson chuckled, though a glint of suspicion lingered in his eyes. "A man from Cortinvar giving such a polite greeting to me."

    "I have traveled to many places and kingdoms, Your Holiness. Through my journeys, I have learned to be more open-minded about different customs."

    "A thoughtful man indeed," Orson nodded approvingly.

    "But... your hair color is quite unusual, isn''t it?"

    Claude understood the unspoken meaning: jet-black hair was rare in the West Continent, usually belonging to foreigners¡ªor daemons.

    "My mother hailed from the Eastern Continent, Your Holiness," Claude said smoothly. "She shared the same hair color as me."

    "Oh, really?" Elias chimed in with a lazy smile.

    "Strange, I don''t recall ever seeing Lady Lamborg... nor anyone from the Eastern Continent, for that matter."

    Claude cast a fleeting glance at Emmalise, who gave him a slight nod.

    "My Mother passed away while giving birth to me, Prince Elias," Claude said quietly, his gaze lowering as if burdened by grief.

    "My father was a former mercenary who traveled across many kingdoms. He met her in the land of the sunrise¡ªAnburozu."

    "Ah, I see..." Orson murmured, patting Claude''s armored arm gently.

    "Forgive me for stirring painful memories. As a servant of God, I must be ever-vigilant¡ªenemies are everywhere."

    Claude bowed his head slightly. "There is nothing to forgive, Your Holiness."

    Orson studied him a moment longer before tilting his head.

    "But it''s your mana aura that''s truly intriguing. I imagine it''s what earned you the position of royal guard?"

    Claude feigned mild curiosity. "Oh? Could you tell me more, Your Holiness? I''m afraid I cannot perceive such things myself."

    "It''s... too neutral," Orson said, frowning thoughtfully.

    "Typically, someone with fire affinity would show a hint of red in their mana, and so forth with other elements. But yours... is pure white. Clear, like an untouched canvas. Strange, isn''t it?"

    ''Noted, Orson,'' Claude mused inwardly. ''I''ll have the dark mages fix that immediately.''

    Outwardly, he only smiled. "I see. But perhaps the only one who could explain such a thing is Her Majesty, Queen of Cortinvar."

    Emmalise chuckled lightly, playing along. "Oh no, High Priest, I cannot see such things. He was chosen simply because of his overwhelming strength."

    Orson laughed, shaking his head. "What a shame. I would have liked to study you further for the glory of the Church."

    Claude simply chuckled along, nodding respectfully as the afternoon tea continued without further incident.

    No direct conflict arose¡ªbut tension wove itself into every polite smile and carefully chosen word.

    Claude leisurely glanced over the holy men seated near him.

    ''Enjoy your dessert and tea,'' he thought darkly, ''since it might be your last.''

    Most of them were already into their forties or fifties¡ªeasy prey once Red Slumber was unleashed.

    The only real concern was Prince Elias. That man radiated vitality; he wouldn''t die easily.

    ''No matter,'' Claude mused. ''There''s always a way.''

    As the sun dipped lower and the tea grew cold, the afternoon gathering quietly came to an end.

    ***

    Three days after the afternoon tea, the first case of Red Slumber appeared in the poorer districts of the capital.

    A boy, not even five years old, fell ill¡ªhis small body too weak to fight the disease. He died within a week.

    In the days that followed, the number of infections surged, reaching over two hundred confirmed cases.

    Under Queen Emmalise''s orders¡ªguided by Claude''s unseen hand¡ªthe court moved quickly.

    A temporary hospital was erected outside the main city, and physicians from all strata of society were summoned to aid in treating the sick.

    The capital gates were sealed; no one was allowed to enter or leave. Even midday, once lively, became eerily silent as fear gripped the hearts of the citizens.

    By the end of two weeks, the infections had ballooned to over five hundred.

    Nearly thirty percent had perished¡ªmost of them the elderly and children.

    In the midst of the growing crisis, Aurelia had not stood idle.

    Long before Claude''s arrival, she had served as an assistant doctor for a noble family with the help of Emmalise.

    Now, she worked within the temporary hospital, tending to the sick with the other nurses.

    The wails of grieving families were a constant backdrop to her work.

    "Nurse! Nurse! Help my child! Please!"

    Aurelia rushed across the crowded tent toward the desperate voice.

    A woman cradled her son, whose body convulsed violently with seizures. But by the time Aurelia reached them, the child''s spasms had stilled.

    The boy had gone limp. Dead in his mother''s arms.

    The woman''s anguished sobs echoed through the tent as Aurelia gently pulled the white cloth over the small body, her hands trembling despite her efforts to remain composed.

    It was a scene she witnessed countless times every day. Children, elders, mothers, fathers¡ªall dying in agony.

    Her chest tightened painfully.

    ''How much longer must I see this? I know the cure. I could save them. So why can''t I?''

    Tears blurred her vision as she stood motionless, grief and helplessness clawing at her heart.

    ''How could Claude let this happen? Is this truly for the greater good?''

    She wiped at her eyes fiercely, hiding her pain behind the sterile mask she wore.

    Even though she harbored resentment toward humanity for the cruelty they had inflicted on her and her mother, she could never have imagined standing idly by while innocents died.

    ''How... How could he...?''

    A soft hand touched her back.

    Startled, Aurelia turned to find her mother, Aubree, standing there. She too wore a mask and worked as a nurse, but the worry in her eyes was unmistakable.

    "Aurelia," Aubree said gently, "if you can''t endure this... it''s alright. Let me take over. Please, go back to the palace."

    Aurelia wiped her tears quickly, steeling herself.

    "I''m fine, Mother," she said firmly, though her voice trembled slightly behind the mask.

    "I can do this. You don''t have to worry about me."

    Without waiting for a response, she turned and hurried out of the tent, leaving her mother standing there, watching her retreat with deep concern.

    The palace was not idle either.

    The first cases of Red Slumber had finally breached its pristine walls¡ªstriking none other than Prince Elias and one of Orson''s closest priests.

    Both had been exposed during the fateful afternoon tea.

    Though young and strong, it was precisely for that reason they had been targeted first¡ªthe disease taking longer to fell those with greater resilience, making it less suspicious that the two of them were in the event arranged by the Queen.

    A tense meeting was called between Queen Emmalise, High Priest Orson, and some of the people of her court also present.

    This time, the tea served on the table remained untouched and cold, mirroring the heavy atmosphere in the room.

    "High Priest," Emmalise said, her voice measured but sharp, "please, lend us your strength against this plague. Your holy order, chosen by the Goddess herself, is said to cure any affliction, is it not?"

    This was exactly the situation Claude had meticulously prepared for.

    It was crucial for Emmalise to maintain a relationship just close enough to pressure them, without giving herself away.

    "Of course," she added with a delicate smile, "I would never force you. If you cannot aid us, you are free to send your priests home, just as they have requested."

    Orson''s face tightened. A sheen of sweat broke across his brow as his trembling hands gripped the tablecloth.

    "But... Your Majesty," he faltered, "your people harbor resentment toward the Church. Also, the Temple''s reputation would suffer¡ª"

    Emmalise leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering.

    "Then is this not your chance to change that?" she pressed.

    "Show them the greatness of the Goddess''s blessing. Perhaps then, my people will finally open their hearts to your teachings."

    Cornered, Orson had no choice but to bow his head.

    "Yes, Your Majesty... I will do my best."

    He returned to his place and, with great reluctance, ordered some of his still-healthy priests to return to the Promised Land not knowing they they were already infected.

    "No, Your Holiness! We will stay! We will serve even if it costs us our lives!" cried an elderly priest, his hair grey but his spirit unyielding.

    Orson placed a calming hand on his shoulder.

    "Peace, my brother. I am immune to this disease. You are not," he said gently.

    "Some must return. Those who are immune¡ªthose truly blessed by the Goddess¡ªmay remain."

    Of course, the so-called "immunity" was nothing more than surviving an earlier, lesser wave of the plague years ago¡ªsomething the Everbright Chruch had spun into a myth of divine favor.

    Thus, the first public blessing ceremony was organized outside the temporary hospital.

    Emmalise and Claude were both present, overseeing everything personally¡ªnot only to ensure the ritual went undisturbed but also to strengthen Emmalise''s image as a Queen who bravely walked among her ailing people.

 Chapter 131 131: Death & Deception

    Naturally, not everyone in Cortinvar''s court supported the Queen''s decision to hold event for the Everbright Chruch especially when the Queen herself wanted to participate in it.

    Because if Emmalise were to become infected... and if Prince Elias succumbed to Red Slumber...

    The kingdom would crumble. There would be no heir, no stabilizing power to keep the realm from chaos.

    But Claude had already anticipated all of this.

    In fact, he had planned for it.

    Cortinvar was to become the prototype¡ªan example of how his disease protocol could work even in an era as unprepared as the Middle Ages.

    And once his experiment was successful, the rest of the envoy would follow.

    Of course, Emmalise''s stubbornness made the blessing event possible¡ªbut under strict conditions.

    She was heavily guarded and forbidden from getting too close to the patients.

    At all times, one of her most trusted men stood by her side: Duke Archie.

    "How did you manage to convince the Materia Temple to allow the Everbright Church to host this event?"

    Duke Archie asked, his voice muffled through the thick white mask covering his face and hood.

    He and Emmalise were both clad in the same protective attire¡ªwhite from head to toe¡ªdesigned by Claude himself to prevent exposure to the disease.

    From their elevated vantage point inside a nearby observation tent, they watched the priests in ceremonial robes enter the main shelter with confidence, praying among the sick.

    Those inside were a mix of patients, overworked medical staff, and volunteers.

    No one resisted. They were far too exhausted to argue.

    Even if salvation came from their enemies, it was still salvation.

    "Nothing," Emmalise replied simply. "There weren''t many of them left. Most were sick, dead, or already volunteering."

    "So, even they still have some conscience," Duke Archie muttered.

    Claude smirked behind his own mask.

    ''No matter the world, the same old rot lives in every religious institution.''

    Suddenly, Emmalise stood up. Her voice rang out firmly.

    "I can''t just sit here anymore. I need to see the state of my people with my own eyes. I need to ensure their needs are being met."

    Duke Archie immediately stepped in front of her, blocking her path.

    "Your Majesty, you can''t do that," he said.

    "Your health is critical to the kingdom''s future. What will we do if you fall ill?"

    "And what am I without my people?!"

    Emmalise snapped. "Do you think the throne holds any meaning if there are no lives left to rule over?!"

    "Don''t stand in my way, Duke Archie. Or are you afraid of a disease? You? A general?" she added with a bitter chuckle.

    "I''m a queen now¡ªnot your little lady anymore."

    Duke Archie sighed heavily.

    "I know you''ve always been this stubborn... but if you fall, I''ll follow you. No hesitation."

    "You threaten me now?" she asked, softening. "I told you, I''m not a child anymore."

    And yet... they both laughed.

    Claude, watching from the side, said nothing. But it wasn''t hard to guess the nature of their relationship¡ªpast or present.

    Of course, Emmalise never once stepped inside the tent. She only stood at the threshold, speaking to the head doctors with firm resolve.

    But even that simple act meant more to the people than the presence of any priest or healer.

    It meant their Queen hadn''t abandoned them.

    Claude followed from behind, keeping a careful distance, when suddenly a hand gripped his arm and yanked him aside.

    Before he could react, he found himself pulled into one of the smaller tents meant for resting medical staff.

    He turned with narrowed eyes, only to find the culprit glaring up at him¡ªAubree.

    She raised a gloved finger to her masked lips, signaling for silence.

    Claude chuckled. "Oh? You missed me that badly?"

    Aubree pinched his palm hard, making him flinch.

    "I didn''t drag you here for that," she hissed.

    Claude sighed in disappointment. "Then what is it?"

    Her fists clenched."How long... how much longer does my daughter have to live in this nightmare?"

    Claude''s smirk faded. He looked at her for a moment, as if measuring the weight of her question.

    "Two weeks," he said evenly.

    "In two weeks, the plague will reach its peak. Deaths will surge. So will recoveries. By then, public sentiment will be ripe."

    Aubree''s hands flew to his shoulder, gripping the cold metal of his armor. Her whole body shook.

    "Why? Why let it get that far?! If we wait that long, there might not be anyone left to save!"

    Claude gently took her wrists and pried them away, his touch surprisingly tender.

    "That''s exactly why it has to happen," he said, voice low.

    "They need to know despair. They need to be suffocated by it¡ªdrowning in the weight of their helplessness."

    "And only then, when they''ve lost faith in everything else, will they accept Aurelia."

    Aubree''s voice cracked. "There''s no other way? No path where people don''t have to die for your plan?"

    Claude looked at her, confused. Genuinely confused.

    Why did she care?

    Why did someone who had been spat on, degraded, treated like filth by humanity... still mourn for them?

    "You''ve suffered more than anyone. You''ve seen what they did to your kind. You know better than I do how this world works," he muttered, releasing her hands.

    "You can answer your own question."

    That was all it took. Her composure shattered.

    Tears streamed silently down her cheeks as she looked away. She couldn''t bear the fact that all of the people died because of her, the one who spread the plague, the one who knew the cure but decided to stay silent.

    Claude reached forward and pulled her into an embrace, one hand rubbing slow circles on her back.

    "Don''t cry," he murmured against her hair. "You know I hate seeing my women cry."

    But the comfort did little for her. Her heart still throbbed with conflict.

    And yet...

    She couldn''t bring herself to hate him. Because deep down, she knew he wasn''t wrong.

    She had seen too many of her sisters¡ªfellow witches¡ªdie trying to help humans. Begging for scraps of mercy. Hoping for change that never came.

    All she could do now was pray.

    Pray that this horror would end soon.

    And that the images of these last two weeks¡ªdying people, helpless cries, and the sound of death¡ªwould one day fade from memory.

    ***

    A week passed. The number of infected swelled past a thousand. Over four hundred were confirmed dead.

    The smoke rising from the furnaces no longer symbolized the productivity of craftsmen, but something far grimmer.

    The fires now served a different purpose¡ªburning corpses to prevent further spread of the disease.

    The ashes were buried deep beneath the earth, hidden from the eyes of the living.

    The economy crumbled under the weight of the crisis. Queen Emmalise had no choice but to open the emergency reserves¡ªdistributing food and supplies to the common folk to stave off hunger and riots.

    Cortinvar''s once-thriving capital, Haven, had become a ghost town. No one dared step outside¡ªnot even in daylight.

    And yet, Emmalise remained healthy. She wore a solemn black gown in mourning, her steps silent as she approached her brother''s chambers.

    Prince Elias had not been spared.

    The rumors were true. His condition had worsened. His survival now seemed unlikely.

    Even the Queen''s most vocal opposition had gone silent¡ªsnuffed out by the slow, creeping certainty of his death.

    It wasn''t Claude''s doing, nor Emmalise''s. They never had to dirty their hands.

    The prince''s decline came from the physicians themselves¡ªthrough bloodletting, a traditional but misguided treatment to purge "bad blood."

    When they entered the chamber, Elias lay on the bed, pale and trembling. Blood trickled continuously from his nose. Even the doctor warned them not to come too close.

    Claude sighed heavily. ''Measles leading to thrombocytopenia... and they''re worsening it by bleeding him out. Brilliant.''

    "Brother," Emmalise said softly, standing beside the door. "It''s me¡ªQueen Emmalise."

    Elias scoffed. His voice was barely more than a rasp.

    "Even now, with death on my doorstep, you still call yourself Queen? Spare me the performance."

    Emmalise raised her hand. The maids and doctors bowed and silently exited the room, leaving only the three of them behind.

    "Ah. So you finally show your true colors."

    "My true colors?"

    Elias coughed, blood flecking his lips.

    "This wouldn''t have happened if you had ever once seen me as your brother. Instead of the bastard who dared to stand in the way of your precious crown."

    "And yet, you proved me right," Emmalise replied calmly.

    "You aligned yourself with the Everbright Church. You built a coalition to usurp me."

    Elias trembled with rage but held his tongue.

    She took a step closer. Her voice dropped, sharp as a dagger.

    "Elias. Son of a palace maid. You were never my equal. You were always behind me. And you will never wear the crown that belongs to me."

    Elias let out a mad, rattling laugh. "So it was you! You poisoned me! That afternoon tea¡ªyou laced it, didn''t you?!"

    He thrashed in bed, spitting curses.

    "You''re a monster! You let our people suffer, and you''ll burn in hell for it! I''ll tell them¡ªtell everyone what you''ve done!"

    "I will tell them all that you are a witch!"

    Emmalise''s lips curled in a smile, but her eyes stayed cold.

    "Then go ahead," she said. "Let''s see who believes the ravings of a dying man... if you live long enough to say it."

    Elias screamed again, his fury echoing through the chamber as she turned away. Claude followed her silently.

    Outside, he noticed how serene she looked, calm, and relieved.

    The last thorn in her path had been removed.

    Two days later, Prince Elias was pronounced dead.

    And that very same night... Emmalise collapsed.

    The Queen had caught the Red Slumber.

 Chapter 132: Just You And Me Against The World

    By the third week, a new symptom began appearing in those too weak to endure the illness¡ªbleeding from nearly every orifice.

    Blood dripped from noses, ears, gums, and, in some terrifying cases, even the eyes.

    Cortinvar descended further into despair.

    This terrifying development was due to a complication of severe measles in rare cases.

    The disease was destroying the patients'' platelet count, pushing them into thrombocytopenia¡ªmaking even the smallest blood vessels rupture with ease.

    Though, no one know about this except Claude.

    Aurelia wiped blood from an old man''s eyes with trembling hands. He looked to be in his mid-fifties.

    ''What is this?'' she thought, her hands pausing. ''Is the Red Slumber... Evolving? If it is, can Claude''s medicine still cure it?''

    Her thoughts froze as the old man''s body jerked. His eyes shot open, wild and pitch black, rimmed with blood.

    In a sudden burst of strength, he grabbed her wrist with a grip tighter than she expected from someone so frail.

    "K-Kill me..." he croaked at first, barely audible. Then he screamed. "KILL ME!!"

    He yanked her hand toward his throat, his bloody gaze locked on hers. Panic surged through Aurelia''s body.

    Her feet wouldn''t move. Her breath caught.

    She didn''t even notice herself bumping into a supply cart, spilling bottles and bandages across the floor.

    She couldn''t look away from his eyes¡ªthose bleeding, pitch-black eyes that seemed to plead for an end, as though every second he remained alive was a cruel punishment.

    Volunteers rushed in, prying him off her. She collapsed backwards, landing hard on her rear. Her body trembled uncontrollably.

    Voices swirled around her.

    "Aurelia! Are you hurt?!"

    "What happened?!"

    But all she could hear was the pounding of her own heart, thundering so loud it drowned everything else out.

    Her vision blurred, but she kept staring¡ªstaring at the man who now thrashed in his bed.

    He was still looking at her.

    Even as others held him down, he wouldn''t look away.

    ''He thinks I have the cure,'' she thought. ''He thinks I can save him... and I didn''t.''

    Then, just as suddenly as it began, it ended.

    The old man gave one final heave, a cough of blood that splattered his pillow, and went limp.

    His eyes remained open. Blood continued to trickle down his cheeks.

    No one could close them.

    It was as if he refused to die¡ªrefused to rest¡ªhaunting Aurelia with a silent accusation.

    And she could only sit there, trembling... unable to breathe.

    After the incident, Aurelia was ordered to rest for a day.

    But even when she closed her eyes, the man''s bloodshot, blackened gaze haunted her.

    The image seeped into her dreams, bleeding into reality whenever the world turned dark.

    She couldn''t escape it¡ªhis voice echoed in her ears, over and over again, like a curse etched into her mind.

    She tried to forget, tried to sleep it off, but the guilt gnawed at her relentlessly.

    Until one night, she broke.

    Barefoot and half-dressed, she ran into the empty streets, unbothered by the biting cold.

    Her lungs burned, her breath came in ragged gasps, but she didn''t stop. The cold numbed her feet, but the guilt scorched her chest hotter than any fire.

    ''This is my fault. I''m part of this. Their deaths... they''re on my hands too.''

    Eventually, she arrived at the apothecary¡ªClaude''s secret storage where the medicines were hidden.

    ''I have to get them. I have to give them to the people... Even if it''s just a little.''

    She crept to the side building used to store the drugs, her breath hitching as she pushed the door open. Rows of shelves greeted her¡ªboxes upon boxes of vials and containers.

    She rummaged through them until she found what she was looking for: small, dark gray pills sealed in glass jars.

    She grabbed as many as her arms could carry, but they kept slipping.

    "Ah... I forgot a bag... Why am I so stupid..." she whispered, her voice cracking.

    Her hands trembled, and before she knew it, she collapsed to the floor, her knees buckling under the weight of her emotions.

    The pills scattered around her, clinking against the wood tiles.

    She cried¡ªhelpless, hopeless tears.

    She knew Claude would kill her for this, but death felt kinder than living with this guilt.

    ''I should''ve never agreed to that daemon''s offer... I should''ve just walked away...''

    And then, through the fog of her sobbing, she felt a shadow looming behind her.

    She turned around, startled, ready to be struck down.

    But what she saw froze her in place.

    "Rhys?"

    "Aurelia..." His voice was quiet, his face etched with worry.

    He approached slowly, kneeling beside her and gently taking the container from her trembling hand.

    Aurelia''s felt relief for a moment, but that relief quickly withered as he silently returned the pills to the box and shut the lid tight.

    "Remember this, Aurelia... you were never here," he whispered, not unkindly.

    "Wh... why?" Her voice cracked again. "Why are you by his side? Don''t you see what he''s doing? All of this¡ªit''s cruel, it''s¡ª!"

    She choked on her words.

    "Why, Rhys? You''re not a monster like this!"

    He sighed and remained still beside her. "I am," he said simply. "You just never saw that side of me."

    He looked her in the eyes.

    "What His Majesty is doing... it''s necessary. This world was already falling apart. If not him, the Church would''ve done worse."

    "You saw it. What they did to the villagers who helped us? That''s only the beginning."

    He leaned closer, gently brushing her tears with his thumb.

    "And this isn''t your fault, Aurelia. It never was. This is all on Claude. You and me are just his pawn." he looked at her face who was traumatized, his heart was heavy.

    "You don''t need to carry it alone."

    Then, as if giving her permission to fall apart, he pulled her into a hug.

    "I know this is hell for you. But hold on, just a little longer. Everything will be okay."

    And in his arms, Aurelia broke.

    She sobbed into his shoulder¡ªloud, ugly cries that tore from her chest like a flood finally breaking through a dam.

    ''I just have to be strong a little longer...'' she told herself. ''For Mother, for Rhys... and for me.''

    But even after returning to her temporary home, Aurelia''s body refused to rest. By morning, she had developed a high fever, causing Aubree to panic as she tended to her only child.

    With trembling hands, Aubree used her magic to make sure it wasn''t the Red Slumber. When the result showed otherwise, she finally sighed in relief.

    She gently wrung out a wet cloth and placed it on Aurelia''s forehead.

    Aurelia''s face twisted into a frown as she tossed and turned in her sleep. Sweat beaded her pale skin, and every so often she whispered something unintelligible.

    Aubree sat by her side the entire time, worry etched deep in her tired eyes.

    When the sun reached its peak, Aurelia finally opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was her mother, slumped in a chair beside the bed, sleeping with her hand still resting on the mattress.

    Aurelia shifted to sit up, and that slight movement stirred her mother awake.

    "Aurelia, you''re awake..." Aubree leaned forward quickly. "Are you alright? I heard what happened... with that old man... You must''ve felt awful."

    Her voice trembled as she examined her daughter''s face¡ªdrawn, thin, and exhausted. She looked like a ghost of herself.

    "You must be hungry. I''ll go make you some soup," Aubree added, gently stroking her daughter''s arm before standing up.

    Aurelia gave a slight nod, still too drained to speak.

    A short while later, Aubree returned with a steaming bowl of soup. Aurelia ate in silence, her expression distant.

    The usual light in her eyes was gone¡ªdimmed by everything she had witnessed, by the guilt she still carried.

    Aubree watched her with a tightening heart, unable to stay quiet any longer. She reached out and held Aurelia''s hand firmly.

    "Aurelia... I will always be by your side. No matter what," she said, voice trembling. "So please... talk to me. Tell me what''s in your heart."

    Aurelia paused, spoon halfway to her mouth. "...If I tell you, you won''t tell me to be stronger or scold me for it?"

    "Of course not," Aubree whispered. "You''ve suffered more than enough. We all have... But I see you trying to carry it alone. You don''t have to."

    She gave her daughter a small smile, eyes brimming with emotion. "I know you want to be strong. But hurting yourself in silence isn''t strength, Aurelia. Please... let me carry some of it too."

    For a moment, Aurelia was silent. Then, slowly, she set the bowl down and nodded. And with a shaky breath, she began to speak.

    She told her mother everything. Aubree didn''t interrupt. She just listened, holding her daughter''s hand the whole time.

    And in that quiet room, with only their hearts echoing between words, the bond between mother and daughter grew stronger¡ªrooted in shared pain, watered by understanding.

    When she had said everything, Aurelia felt lighter. Not free, but no longer suffocating.

    Aubree cupped her daughter''s cheek. "Aurelia... Let''s go see Claude. Let''s ask him to stop this. People have suffered enough... and so have you."

    She smiled faintly, though her eyes were filled with determination. "And if he won''t listen... then let''s run. Just like we used to. Just the two of us against the world."

    Aurelia''s throat tightened. She leaned in and embraced her mother tightly.

    "Thank you, Mother... for being my mother."

    And for the first time in days, the ache in her chest began to fade, but never left her. She carried it, not alone this time, but it was still hers to bear

    But peace never lasted long.

    That same day, a message arrived¡ªan order summoning Aurelia to the palace.

    To heal Queen Emmalise.

    Claude''s plan had entered its next stage.

 Chapter 133 133: The Healing Of Queen Emmalise

    Emmalise was fighting to stay awake. Her eyes kept drooping despite her best efforts, her body heavy with fever. Her throat burned, her skin was hot to the touch, and every breath felt like a struggle.

    She could vaguely hear Claude''s voice¡ªcalm, steady¡ªspeaking with the royal physician. When she managed to crack her eyes open again, he was already at her bedside.

    "Am I... going to die?" she asked weakly, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    Claude wanted to laugh¡ªnot because it was funny, but because the question was so kinda stupid. It was his idea to make her sick and drink the pathogens herself. Of course she won''t die as long as he still there.

    Yet with the doctors and maids still present, he held back and instead replied smoothly, with a reassuring smile.

    "Of course not, Your Majesty. You''ll be just fine."

    But before another word could be said, a loud commotion erupted outside the room. Someone was shouting, demanding entry.

    The doors burst open, and in came a broad, armored man with urgent footsteps¡ªDuke Richard.

    "Emma¡ªno, My Queen!" he cried, rushing to her side. He knelt beside the bed, grasping her frail hand in his large one. "How could you end up like this?!"

    Tears welled in his eyes. "This is all my fault! If only I''d stopped you from going to that temporary hospital¡ªYour Majesty, please punish me!"

    Emmalise gave a weak shake of her head, coughing into her sleeve. "Duke Richard... don''t come too close. You might catch it, too..."

    She paused for breath. "It''s not your fault. I must have contracted it when I visited Prince Elias..."

    "I told you not to go there either!" he cried, wiping at his tears with a trembling hand.

    "I know... I apologize, Duke Richard. But I''ll be fine. Claude says there''s a girl who might be able to help."

    Richard turned his sharp gaze to Claude and stood, his posture tense. "You''re certain about this? Who is she?"

    "She''s the assistant of a noble physician," Claude replied calmly. "She developed the treatment while volunteering at the temporary hospital¡ªafter falling ill herself."

    "You want to give Her Majesty an experimental drug?!" Richard''s voice rose in disbelief. His eyes were bloodshot with fury.

    "Are you insane?! If her condition worsens, what will you do?"

    Claude gave a slight bow, his tone unwavering. "Then I will take full responsibility, Your Grace."

    "Hang me, burn me, behead me. Whatever punishment you see fit. But please... allow me to try. This is our last hope."

    Despite his fury, Richard didn''t speak. His jaw clenched tight, fists trembling at his sides. He knew Claude was right. The palace physicians had only made Prince Elias worse, and time was running out.

    "Duke Richard," Emmalise interjected softly, "please... give him a chance. I know you''ve only just met Claude, but I trust him. He is someone we can rely on."

    Richard''s expression faltered. Her words, so gentle and certain, broke through his fear.

    "...As you command, Your Majesty," he said at last, though his voice was rough with hesitation. "But if your condition worsens... I''ll be the one to end him."

    Claude nodded without flinching. "As you wish, Your Grace."

    The wait felt like hell. Tension gripped the room like a storm cloud refusing to break. Then, a knock at the door shattered the stillness, drawing every eye toward the entrance.

    A young girl and a woman stepped inside, both offering a respectful curtsy as they approached the Queen''s bed.

    It was Aurelia and her mother, Aubree.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty," said the blonde-haired girl calmly, despite her mother''s hand clinging tightly to her own. "I''m here to try and cure you."

    Aubree''s eyes flicked toward Claude, lingering on him with a cold, unreadable glare before she turned her face away. She still hadn''t forgiven him, and Claude merely raised an eyebrow, unfazed.

    "Your Majesty, this is the girl I mentioned¡ªher name is Aurelia," Claude introduced her smoothly.

    "Aurelia..." Emmalise repeated softly. "Come closer, dear."

    Aurelia hesitated, glancing toward her mother, who gave a small nod of approval. With that, she stepped forward, the only one allowed near the Queen.

    "How did you discover this medicine, and how is it made?" Emmalise asked.

    She already knew the answer¡ªClaude had explained it to her earlier¡ªbut she needed Duke Richard to hear it directly, to calm his doubts and strengthen Claude''s credibility.

    Aurelia glanced once at Claude before replying.

    "It was something a physician I know taught me. She said every vegetable and meat has its own benefits to keep people healthy."

    Her voice remained composed. "I believed if I changed my diet to strengthen my body, I could fight the disease¡ªand I did."

    "I see. So, you intend to change what I eat?" Emmalise asked, intrigued.

    Aurelia nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. In addition, I developed this medicine to speed up recovery."

    "When my mother fell ill, we had limited ingredients, but with a strict diet and this mixture, she recovered more quickly."

    She reached into her bag and pulled out a small bottle filled with dark grey capsules.

    "Please take one capsule twice a day. I will also manage your meals¡ªfrom breakfast to dinner."

    Emmalise nodded thoughtfully. "I believe in you."

    Her gaze shifted to Duke Richard. "You may inspect the medicine and give your opinion, Duke Richard. But her approach isn''t so unreasonable, is it?"

    Richard sighed and accepted the bottle, turning it in his hand as he studied the contents. "What''s in it?"

    "Liver and carrot, Your Grace," Aurelia replied plainly. "I sliced them thinly, dried them out, and ground them into powder."

    "Then I used gelatine to make a transparent coating so they could be stored and transported more easily."

    It was almost word-for-word what Claude had written in the letter. He had replaced the original green plant in her earlier recovery with liver and carrots¡ªboth rich in vitamin A. Since it was more easier to find than the green plant in Elysium area.

    It wasn''t a miracle cure, but more of a nutritional supplement, many people who have strong immune systems would be able to be cured, but the one who were already too weak only had a small percentage to survive.

    In other words, it might help Emmalise because she was still in the early stage¡ªwithin the first three days of infection.

    "Hm... So I can take it too?" Richard asked suddenly.

    The room fell silent. Even Aurelia was stunned.

    She blinked and looked toward Claude, who gave her a small nod.

    "Yes... You can, though it''s very bitter," Aurelia admitted. "And please don''t take too much of it."

    "I see." Without hesitation, Richard popped open the bottle and swallowed one of the capsules. "If anything happens to me, then we''ll know it was poison."

    Claude smirked inwardly. ''What a mad dog... This man''s loyalty is insane.''

    After half a day of waiting, nothing happened to Duke Richard. He remained healthy, proving that the medicine wasn''t poison.

    With no better alternatives, even the court eventually accepted Aurelia''s "medicine," as desperation had left them with no other choice.

    Following Claude''s instructions, Aurelia prescribed a diet rich in vitamins and protein, like bone broth, variation of meats, greens as a vegetables and many more.

    The results were undeniable¡ªQueen Emmalise''s recovery was swift and remarkable.

    Within three days, her fever broke. On the fourth day, her cough and runny nose vanished.

    By the end of the week, the rash had faded completely. She was officially declared healed.

    Yet despite the Queen''s recovery, the grim reality beyond the palace walls remained unchanged.

    The infection continued to spread, now affecting over two thousand people.

    The mortality rate hovered around 35%, but recovery rates were steadily improving, particularly among younger men and women as they has stronger immune system.

    "Ahhh, I can finally breathe fresh air again!"

    Emmalise stretched her arms while sitting upright in bed, surrounded by Claude, Duke Richard, Aurelia, and several other attendants.

    "Congratulations on your recovery, Your Majesty!" Richard beamed. "But still, I advise you to rest a little longer."

    Emmalise shook her head with firm resolve. "No, Duke Richard. We still have much work ahead of us."

    She turned to Aurelia, her expression softening. "Thank you for your dedication, Aurelia. Because of you, I''ve been cured."

    Aurelia gave a modest bow. "It was my duty to ensure your health, Your Majesty."

    "So humble," Emmalise said with a warm smile. "But I know you can do even more. Will you help me with distributing the medicine, Aurelia?"

    She looked at everyone present, her voice steady and regal. "I''ve already given the order for nobles to begin producing the medicine and distributing it to the common folk."

    "But I also want your help to educate them about proper nutrition¡ªjust as you helped me."

    Her words carried wisdom and strength, silencing the room. The air shifted¡ªeveryone could feel it. The aura of a true queen radiated from Emmalise.

    All but Claude were stunned, but he simply grinned, deeply satisfied that the Queen had chosen to support the medicine''s expansion.

    It meant the burden of production wouldn''t fall solely on Elysium.

    For now, all existing capsules were produced within Elysium, but if Claude hoped to halt this world with plague, he needed aid from neighboring countries.

    Aurelia''s eyes sparkled. "Yes, Your Majesty! It would be my honor to help everyone!"

    For the first time, she could look upon the sick without shame¡ªonly hope.

    Thus, Aurelia''s new duties were decided. Her days ahead would be filled with work, but for the first time, her purpose was clear.

    Yet, not all were pleased with the Queen''s decision.

    Especially not the Everbright Church.

 Chapter 134: Red Slumber Arrived At Promised Land

    Orson slammed his hand against the table, the sharp crack echoing through the chamber.

    "What did you say?!"

    The young cleric before him flinched, trembling under the high priest''s fiery gaze. Her name was Marie¡ªbarely past her first rites¡ªbut her voice was steady, even as fear gripped her limbs.

    "I-I saw the girl who healed Her Majesty... And she''s a witch, Your Holiness," Marie stammered.

    Orson''s brows furrowed deeply as he laced his fingers, leaning forward in thought. What in Eunomia''s name was the Queen thinking?

    "Perhaps Her Majesty is unaware," said Jake, an older man clad in polished holy knight armor.

    His tone was calm but stern. "This kingdom does not forbid witches, after all."

    "You''re right, Jake," Orson muttered, rising to his feet.

    "And as Eunomia''s faithful, we must inform the Queen before she''s fully deceived by that witch!"

    With determined steps, the three of them marched through the palace halls, seeking an audience with the Queen. But her royal butler stood in their way, delivering news that only deepened the mystery.

    "Her Majesty is currently occupied. You will need to wait at least a week for an audience," the butler informed them coolly.

    "A week?!" Orson barked. "She''s still sick, isn''t she?"

    The butler shook his head. "Her Majesty has made a full recovery, High Priest. The physician introduced by her royal guard cured her completely."

    Orson''s face paled. "You mean... that witch healed the Queen?!"

    His two subordinates exchanged anxious glances while the butler simply blinked at them, confused. Shouldn''t they be rejoicing that the Queen had been cured?

    "How could this be?" Orson muttered, then stepped forward, voice rising with urgency.

    "Tell Her Majesty this is a matter of grave importance! She has been deceived by witches¡ªand that medicine might be a tool to brainwash her!"

    The butler''s expression darkened. He adjusted his glasses that didn''t even loose.

    "High Priest," he said coldly, "I have tried to maintain civility. But you are treading dangerously close to defamation of the Crown."

    He narrowed his eyes. "Such baseless accusations are punishable offenses. This time, I will let it pass. But you will keep this matter to yourself for now."

    "I will inform the Queen of your request for an audience."

    Orson took a breath, calming himself, though the heat in his chest still burned. "I apologize. That wasn''t my intention. But this is a serious concern. Please... inform Her Majesty as soon as you can."

    The butler gave a small bow and turned away, leaving Orson and his men standing in the corridor, tense and troubled.

    ***

    While Aurelia distributed instructions and handed out the pills to each temporary hospital, she also ensured the kitchens were informed of the updated meal plans for patients.

    Every meal, she emphasized, should include bone broth and meat whenever possible.

    Vegetables were harder to procure than meat in these conditions, so her focus shifted toward foods rich in vitamin A¡ªliver, dairy like milk if available, and fish such as salmon or mackerel.

    As Claude had instructed, she worked side by side with the medical staff, assisting in administering the capsules to patients. She even visited the noble houses, personally tending to the ill among the higher class.

    Despite the exhaustion, Aurelia felt a growing sense of relief. The crisis might not be over yet, but they were turning the tide. Healing rates rose with each passing day.

    The infection rate finally slowed, even dropping compared to the previous week¡ªthanks to efforts to isolate the sick, limit movement, and close the kingdom''s gates.

    By the end of the fifth week, the infected count had peaked at 3,500. The death toll stood at around 875. Another 1,625 had recovered, and the remaining patients were still under treatment.

    Those numbers were more favorable than Claude''s initial predictions, especially considering the shortage of volunteers and the limited access to nutritious food for the poor.

    Yet Aurelia didn''t feel the happiness she thought she would.

    A young man had cried as he thanked her for saving his mother. Mothers grasped her hands with teary smiles, whispering heartfelt gratitude.

    "Thank you so much! Because of you, my child is better now," said a woman gently squeezing her fingers. "I owe you my life."

    Aurelia offered a gentle smile in return, but her heart felt hollow.

    They praised her as a hero¡ªbut inside, she felt like a fraud.

    She hadn''t created the medicine. She hadn''t discovered the cure. She was simply following Claude''s orders. And worse, she knew this plague wasn''t natural. It had been orchestrated.

    How could she be proud of that?

    Even though Claude had told her¡ªtruthfully¡ªthat the capsules weren''t a cure, not in the traditional sense, they still helped. They gave the body a fighting chance.

    And for that, at least... she was grateful.

    She might not feel like a hero.

    But if people were healing¡ªif lives were being saved¡ªthen maybe... maybe it was enough.

    ***

    In the Holy Land, the long-awaited envoy from Cortinvar finally arrived¡ªvia the rare and highly regulated teleportation gate.

    These gates were powerful magical tools, accessible only to nobles, wealthy mercenaries, and those blessed by the Church, all requiring express permission from the Main Everbright Chruch.

    Though the gates drastically shortened travel, the journey still took them three exhausting weeks¡ªand not without cost.

    What should have been a simple diplomatic passage turned into a nightmare. One by one, the knights and clerics who traveled with the envoy began dying gruesome deaths.

    By the time they emerged on the Holy Land''s side, only three knights remained¡ªone near death, the others pale and burning with fever.

    "What happened here?" gasped one of the knights guarding the gate, rushing forward to catch a man who collapsed in his arms.

    The others slumped nearby, their skin flushed and covered in red blotches. One of them coughed violently¡ªblood spilling from his nose.

    "Cleric! Fetch the clerics, now!" the guard shouted.

    Moments later, a priest rushed in. He knelt beside the fallen and pressed a glowing hand to one of the knight''s chests.

    As the golden light flickered under his palm, his expression paled with dread.

    "Move them to the isolation wing!" he barked. "This is Red Slumber!"

    The guards exchanged alarmed glances before springing into action, carrying the knights away¡ªbut it was already too late.

    The gate guards were infected as they didn''t isolate the guard who brought the sick.

    And in the days that followed, Red Slumber began to spread through the Holy Land like wildfire.

    Within a week, over 300 cases had been confirmed. No deaths yet¡ªbut the disease''s terrifying presence sent waves of panic through the temple.

    Saint Theresia, known across the continent for her healing powers, was summoned to the Promised Land immediately. A gathering of cardinals awaited her.

    "What do we do, Your Holiness? Have you developed a cure yet?" one of the cardinals asked urgently.

    Theresia shook her head, her expression weary. "Unfortunately... no. No cure has been found. For now, all we can do is try our best to isolate the sick and treat them with a fever medicine and any available medicine for flu."

    "As the Red Slumber gets worse, the sick will be bleeding all over their body, so we need to prepare the medicine for stopping the bleeding."

    Saint Theresia gave many instructions to the cardinals so they could treat the sick fast and slow down the spreading rate.

    However, as they discussed, the chamber doors suddenly burst open. Saint Regulus stormed in, his boots echoing through the sacred hall.

    "This disease was intentionally spread!" he declared, voice thunderous.

    Theresia stood, unsettled. "What are you saying, Regulus?"

    "The knights who were first infected¡ªweren''t they under High Priest Orson''s command?" Regulus said, eyes narrowing.

    "He''s in Cortinvar now. And isn''t he suspiciously close to the Daemon Sanctuary? This isn''t an accident. It''s a plot¡ªto destroy us!"

    Gasps echoed throughout the chamber. The cardinals exchanged nervous glances as what the Saint had been saying made sense.

    "What should we do then, Your Holiness?" one of them finally asked.

    Regulus''s eyes burned with fervor. "We retaliate. If Cortinvar won''t cooperate, we invade. While the Lord of Calamity is still gathering power, we strike."

    But the room remained silent.

    Saint Theresia shook her head solemnly. "I must object. It is not the time, Regulus."

    "We''ve received word from Orson¡ªthe situation in Cortinvar is dire. Even their Queen has been infected. They''re struggling. Attacking now would be nothing more than exploiting their suffering," she said quietly.

    "And let me remind you¡ªRed Slumber is not dark magic. It is a natural affliction, one holy power cannot touch. That is why we''re vulnerable to it. That''s why we can''t cure it."

    Regulus''s eyes narrowed. "So you believe the Lord of Calamity isn''t behind this? You''re either a fool... or naive."

    "Call me what you will," Theresia replied, unshaken.

    "But I speak the truth. Our powers are useless against this sickness. Right now, our duty is to care for our people."

    She turned to the Cardinals. "If word spreads that even the holiest among us can''t cure this illness, there will be chaos."

    "Fear and even loss of faith. So I suggest we close the Promised Gate and declare we are entering a sacred period of prayer¡ªto purge the darkness from our land."

 Chapter 135: The Mob Justice

    "You fool. You''ll regret this, Theresia," Regulus said. His voice was calm¡ªbut it carried a weight that chilled the room.

    "This is exactly what the Lord of Calamity wants! To weaken us... and then strike when we''re vulnerable."

    Silence fell. No one dared look one another in the eye. Both Saints made compelling points¡ªbut the Church lacked the strength to act on both fronts.

    Theresia''s voice sliced through the stillness, sharp and unwavering. "Regulus, do you want us¡ªthe holy people¡ªto perish?"

    Regulus frowned, surprised by her tone. "What are you saying?"

    "You know just as well as I do that many of our soldiers are sick. Do you want to send them into battle and spread this plague even further?" she pressed, stepping forward, the tied strands of her golden hair swaying behind her.

    Regulus said nothing. He didn''t need to. She was right.

    The disease had already infiltrated the temple through the guards¡ªand now it festered within the clergy and holy knights alike. Every touch, every breath in the sacred halls carried risk.

    Theresia inhaled deeply before continuing. "So I believe it''s wiser to care for our own before waging war."

    "I understand your suspicion. Perhaps the daemon race did send this disease to weaken us."

    "But if that''s their strategy, then I doubt they''ll act while we''re still in chaos. They''re cursed by the Goddess, yes¡ªbut they are not fools."

    Her words struck hard, and one by one, the gathered clergy nodded in agreement.

    Regulus sighed. "Fine. Do what you want." With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out, his heavy robes trailing behind him.

    As the door shut behind him, a weight lifted from Theresia''s shoulders. She sank into her chair, shoulders tense but no longer on edge.

    "We move forward," she said, her voice steady once more.

    "We know some people develop immunity after surviving the illness. We''ll call on those survivors to volunteer in care units."

    "We''re low on medicine," a priest warned, "Especially for the bleeding symptoms and the fevers. We''ve been relying on basic remedies."

    "I told you to stock them," Theresia snapped, her palm slamming onto the table. "I gave you exact numbers. Did I not?"

    The room remained silent. The truth was, not all the cardinals had taken her warnings seriously. Some believed their faith alone would shield them. And now, they paid the price.

    Theresia exhaled through her nose, biting back her frustration. The Promised Land''s doctors were too few, and mass-producing the necessary medicine took too long.

    "We''ll prioritize the young," she ordered at last. "And those with the highest chance of survival."

    She stood, a flicker of sacred resolve lighting her tired green eyes.

    "Now¡ªlet''s get to work."

    ***

    Claude hummed softly, pleased with the results of his handiwork. It had been six months since his arrival in Cortinvar¡ªand five months since his so-called "medicine" had been distributed among the populace.

    The death toll had stabilized at 2,000, with around 5,000 confirmed recoveries.

    The spread of the disease had been contained at around 7,000 cases¡ªimpressive, considering the capital''s population hovered near 20,000.

    He scribbled onto parchment, neat and methodical.

    "The spread was swift due to the dense population of the city, particularly because the outbreak began in the slums¡ªareas with significantly poorer conditions."

    Claude paused, dipping his quill once more before continuing.

    "This implemented protocol has proven effective, limiting total infections to roughly 35% of the population."

    He set the quill down and leaned back, exhaling slowly.

    "However, the data is not yet absolute. Numerous bodies were found in their homes, unreported until days later and not included in this data."

    "Furthermore, some refused to visit the temporary hospitals and noble or military cases are often omitted from these reports."

    He sighed, glancing over his finished report with faint satisfaction.

    "Still... this is good progress."

    Claude stood from his desk and dressed in his usual black robes, leaving his armor behind.

    Today wasn''t a day for battle¡ªit was a day of celebration. Cortinvar was finally free from the plague.

    The streets were once again lively. Markets buzzed with chatter, children played under the sun, and vendors called out their best deals.

    Claude wandered calmly through the crowd, eyes scanning the stalls before stopping at one that sold grilled monster meat skewers.

    He bought one, savoring the rich aroma as he took a bite. It was a rare moment of peace.

    Soon, he made his way toward the city hall, where a large crowd had already gathered. A grand stage had been erected in the plaza''s center.

    Atop it stood Queen Emmalise, regal in her formal robes, alongside Aurelia. Today, the Queen would recognize the woman who had done the impossible¡ªnot only helping to heal the capital, but curing the Queen herself.

    This ceremony wasn''t official; the banquet later tonight would serve that purpose.

    But the Queen had insisted on a public gesture to show the people just how much Aurelia''s efforts meant to Cortinvar.

    When Emmalise placed the medal over Aurelia''s neck, the crowd erupted in cheers.

    "The Hero of Cortinvar," Emmalise declared, her voice carrying across the square, "May your brilliance guide us until the end of your days!"

    "Long live the Queen! Hail to the Hero!" the people roared in unison, over and over again.

    Families embraced. Friends laughed through tears. Lovers held each other close. For the first time in weeks, the city felt whole.

    But peace is fragile.

    A scream tore through the harmony.

    "THIS WITCH HAS DECEIVED YOU!"

    Gasps broke the chants. The crowd turned toward the stage, eyes wide with disbelief.

    An elderly man in priestly robes stood near its base, his grey hair disheveled, his expression twisted with fury.

    High Priest Orson.

    The people recognized him immediately. He had once been the one to bless them¡ªthough his blessings had done nothing against the plague.

    Queen Emmalise''s eyes narrowed. "High Priest Orson! I told you¡ªwe would speak in private. Guards!"

    She motioned for the knights to seize him, but Orson was faster.

    In a flash of magic, he was on stage. He grabbed Aurelia and conjured a blade of pure light, pressing it against her throat. A thin line of blood trailed down her neck.

    "High Priest! Release her at once!" Emmalise barked.

    "This is treason¡ªan attack on the Hero of Cortinvar is as grave as harming the royal family. You will hang in the square!"

    "I WILL TELL THEM THE TRUTH!" Orson roared, unmoved.

    Aurelia trembled in his grasp, too stunned to fight back. The blade''s edge bit closer to her skin.

    Cries broke from the crowd¡ªpleas for him to stop, desperate calls for him to let her go¡ªbut no one dared approach.

    Even the knights hesitated, their hands hovering over their weapons.

    "I TOLD YOU ALL! YOU HAVE BEEN DECEIVED!"

    Orson screamed again, madness gleaming in his eyes.

    Among the crowd, Aubree watched in horror, a hand covering her mouth. She surged forward, heart pounding, but was stopped mid-step. A firm grip closed around her wrist.

    Claude.

    "Don''t," Claude whispered, his voice low and steady. "Let me handle this."

    "But Claude! My daughter is in danger!" Aubree protested, trying to wrest her hand free.

    "Believe me¡ªshe''ll be fine."

    His grip remained firm but gentle. His eyes, however, stayed fixed on the stage, sharp and unreadable.

    Orson''s voice then pierced the air once more, louder and more desperate than before.

    "THIS GIRL IS A WITCH! SHE''S DECEIVED YOU WITH HER FILTHY TRICKS! ALL OF YOU HAVE BEEN FOOLED!" he roared, his hand trembling as it pressed the magical blade harder against Aurelia''s throat.

    "SHE IS A CURSED EXISTENCE¡ªSHE MUST BE EXTERMINATED!"

    But the response from the people was far from what Orson had expected. Instead of turning on Aurelia, the crowd''s rage ignited¡ªand it was directed at him.

    "So what?! We don''t care about her origins!"

    "She saved us! That''s what matters!"

    "What did you do while we suffered? You parade around as a holy man, but your blessings didn''t save anyone!"

    "Your miracles were useless! You''re the liar¡ªnot her!"

    The outcry swelled from every direction. Furious voices rose, their words like flames devouring Orson''s authority.

    The crowd began pushing forward, demanding that he release their hero.

    Orson shook his head in disbelief, his eyes wide and disoriented. "They''re too far gone... too far from the Goddess''s light... They''ve been blinded," he muttered, more to himself than to anyone else.

    "Forgive me, Goddess... I couldn''t save them..."

    And then he moved¡ªhis hand jerking to slit Aurelia''s throat.

    Aurelia, panicked but fierce, bit down on his wrist and stomped hard on his foot. But nothing stopped him. His faith¡ªtwisted and absolute¡ªhad made him deaf to pain, blind to reason.

    Before the worst could happen, a rock flew through the air and cracked against Orson''s temple. Blood sprayed from the wound as he staggered, stunned.

    "THAT HOLY BASTARD TRIED TO KILL OUR HERO!" a voice roared. "KILL HIM INSTEAD!"

    It was Claude.

    A roar of fury erupted as the crowd surged forward. They dragged Orson from the stage by his robes, his grip finally slipping from Aurelia as she fell toward the edge.

    She barely caught herself, gripping the stage''s edge to stop her fall.

    But even then, Orson''s bloodied hand shot out, grabbing her dress in a last, desperate attempt.

    Below, chaos raged. Orson was pummeled by fists, feet, and rocks. His blood spattered across the cobblestones as the mob unleashed their fury.

    His eyes locked with Aurelia''s, pleading¡ªbegging for mercy.

    But she was no longer the nai?ve girl anymore.

    Aurelia stomped on his hand, breaking his grasp. The crowd consumed him again.

    She climbed back onto the stage, breathless, her legs trembling as the last of Orson''s screams were silenced beneath the weight of the people''s wrath.

    He died there, crushed and beaten to death, his body mangled so severely that the knights had to intervene just to prevent the mob from tearing him apart and hanging the remains on the capital gates

    His subordinates were thrown into the dungeons¡ªno trial, no verdict, just silence.

    And with it, Aurelia''s fate and other witches had changed¡ªjust as Claude had planned.

 Chapter 136: Blow Job By The Queen*

    Today, Claude and Emmalise finally had a moment to sit down and discuss many pressing matters¡ªbut none more surprising than what he blurted out casually:

    "So... when are you going to marry me?"

    Emmalise choked on her wine, coughing violently. She waved her hand at the maids, silently instructing them to leave the room.

    But instead of answering, she stood and walked toward the fireplace. Resting on the mantle was a small decorative doll.

    She opened it, revealing a tiny clear bottle tucked inside. With a sigh, she returned to the sofa and uncorked the bottle, pouring its contents into her glass.

    "Why do you keep asking that?" she said, not looking at him. "Aren''t you supposed to be busy with your envoys?"

    Claude raised a brow as he watched the bottle vanish into her hand again. "They''ll be fine. I already gave them a detailed protocol¡ªstep by step. The rest is in their hands now." He took a sip of his own wine, savoring the taste.

    In truth, he had instructed the envoys nearly two months before Cortinvar declared itself plague-free.

    The plan was simple: release the pathogen discreetly into the wells of the slums, allow it to fester and spread, and then let traveling merchants carry it across borders.

    After that, initiate the containment protocols and present the witches as saviors.

    The results exceeded expectations. The disease had quietly reached nearly every kingdom on the continent, paralyzing trade routes and freezing entire economies.

    Though the envoys had yet to report the exact numbers of deaths or recoveries, the second phase of the plan was already underway.

    That was to introduce the witches.

    Claude leaned back, eyes gleaming. "I wonder what''s happening in that so-called Promised Land... I hope the plague wipes them clean off the map," he said with a cold smirk.

    Emmalise pressed her fingers to her temple, massaging the headache forming there. She couldn''t recall exactly when Claude had grown so comfortable sharing his twisted thoughts with her.

    But every time he did, it sent a chill through her. He wasn''t just cunning¡ªhe was terrifying.

    "Anyway, about the marriage... I think as soon as possible would be ideal," he added, his tone casual.

    Emmalise''s hand trembled slightly as she downed the rest of her wine in one gulp, the heat rushing down her throat like fire.

    The potent liquid she''d added¡ªknown as Haven Crack¡ªwas no ordinary alcohol. A single drop could render even the most seasoned drinker completely wasted.

    It was her secret indulgence¡ªnecessary, perhaps, because her tolerance for alcohol was unnaturally high.

    And tonight, she needed to feel numb. Because with every word Claude spoke, she wasn''t sure whether to feel flattered... or utterly terrified.

    She didn''t want to think about the marriage between them¡ªit frayed her mind. The past six months had already pushed her to the brink. One more burden and she might truly lose her sanity.

    "Emmalise, are you drunk?" Claude asked with a laugh. It was the first time he''d seen her like this.

    "Yeah. And?" she hiccupped, cheeks flushed red and burning hot.

    Without warning, she slipped off her dress right in front of him, revealing nothing but a thin white undergarment that clung to her skin. The light behind her traced the outline of her curves.

    She was small¡ªbut damn, she was fine. Those hips, that ass, and her full breasts made her irresistibly sexy and endearingly adorable.

    "And you! Stop talking about marriage!" she slurred, pointing a wobbly finger at him.

    Claude stared, speechless.

    "Do you think I have time for that? My kingdom''s in ruins! My treasury''s empty! And you''re talking about marriage!?"

    She staggered forward, closing the distance between them. Bracing herself with one hand on the back of the sofa, she leaned in close, their faces mere inches apart.

    "I know what you want," she whispered, breath laced with alcohol.

    "You just want to fuck. So let''s fuck¡ªand forget that damned marriage!"

    Claude burst into laughter. Her drunken honesty was cute, and he couldn''t help but wonder what secrets she might spill next.

    "Calm down, Emmalise. You''re a queen, remember? You don''t want to end up with a bastard child, do you?" he teased his tone light.

    "Besides, it''d be a lot more enjoyable if you were sober."

    "What!? I am sober!" she yelled, hiccupping again before suddenly dropping to her knees in front of him. Her fingers clumsily fumbled with his pants.

    "I''ll give you a good blowjob!" she declared.

    Claude smirked, letting her do as she pleased. "Have you ever done this before?"

    "Of course not! But I''m good at everything!" she shot back, finally tugging his pants open.

    His cock lay soft and heavy, yet thick and long even in its resting state.

    She blinked, her curiosity taking over. How much bigger would it get when it woke up?

    "Emmalise," Claude murmured, gently brushing a hand over her head. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "You know I''ve got, like... a 99% success rate of getting women pregnant, right?" he added with a teasing grin.

    "Huh? Wha'' are youhh sayin''¡ªhnngghh!" Emmalise frowned, her words slurred and heavy with drink. "I wan'' to do thiss!"

    Claude sighed, leaning back. "Alright. Just don''t puke on me."

    Emmalise grinned drunkenly and wrapped her fingers around his cock. It twitched to life quickly in her grasp, thickening under her touch.

    She then leaned in and licked it slowly, tracing the veins with her tongue as though trying to memorize every texture and taste.

    Claude hissed sharply. It had been nearly three months without a touch like this since Aubree''s morning sickness got worse and worse, she was laying on the bed almost all day.

    And now, a beautiful drunk queen was stroking and licking him with such a messy, sexy move¡ªit was driving him insane.

    ''Damn, I really am one strong man,'' he thought with smug satisfaction.

    Emmalise focused on the tip, circling it with her tongue, teasing him. Claude groaned low in his throat, gripping the edge of the sofa.

    "Emmalise," he growled, voice low and strained, "put it in your mouth. Make me feel good."

    She nodded eagerly and lowered herself, parting her lips and taking him in. Her mouth stretched wide around him, gagging a little as the thickness filled her.

    She paused, collecting herself, and then tried again¡ªcarefully, determinedly.

    She was nervous. That much was clear. After all, she was a virgin. Everything she knew about intimacy came from whispered conversations, rumors, and a few stolen books.

    But now? Now it was real.

    Bit by bit, she managed to take half of his cock into her mouth, the tip nudging against the back of her throat.

    Claude watched her with a hungry gaze. Her lips were warm and wet around his shaft, her inexperience painfully obvious in the way she moved¡ªbut it didn''t matter.

    The sight of a flushed, tipsy Emmalise kneeling between his legs, brows furrowed in concentration as she tried her best, was enough to drive him wild.

    She pulled back, coughing lightly, a string of saliva still connecting her lips to his cock.

    "Sorry..." she murmured, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

    "You''re doing fine," Claude said gently, his hand cradling her cheek. "Just go slow. There''s no rush."

    Emmalise nodded, her expression turning more serious as she lowered herself again, taking his cock back into her mouth. Even drunk, she knew how to suppress her gag reflex.

    She started slowly, her tongue tracing along his length, slicking him up to make it easier to move. Claude placed a hand gently on her head, guiding her with care¡ªurging her to go faster, but not too fast.

    He couldn''t risk pushing her too hard. The last thing he wanted was for Emmalise to regret this and cancel their marriage plan, though that seemed unlikely.

    "Good... just like that. Keep the pace until you''re used to it," he murmured, enjoying the wet heat of her mouth.

    Every time she gagged slightly, it sent a delicious tremor through his shaft, making him throb even more.

    But Emmalise knew she could do better.

    She picked up the pace, bobbing her head more quickly now, bravely taking him deeper. Her throat stretched to accommodate him, her eyes watering as her breath caught¡ªbut she didn''t stop.

    Claude groaned, louder this time, his grip tightening on her hair. Her throat muscles convulsed around him, trying to force him out, but that only made him twitch harder.

    "Ahh... fuck..." he gasped, barely able to hold back. The sight of her, tear-streaked and determined, only drove him closer to the edge.

    Emmalise could feel it too¡ªan unbearable heat pooling between her thighs. Her pussy clenched, wetness soaking her inner thighs, aching for attention.

    Then Claude suddenly thrust deeper, controlling her head with both hands as the pressure inside him broke.

    "I''m cumming, Emmalise¡ªswallow it all, alright? Don''t spill a drop," he growled, releasing with a sharp groan.

    Thick spurts of semen filled her mouth, hot and overwhelming, some of it leaking from the corners of her lips and dripping down her chin.

    Her cheeks puffed out slightly from the volume, but she kept gulping, swallowing every drop.

    It was laced with aphrodisiac¡ªshe could feel it, her body burning hotter, trembling with need. The taste lingered on her tongue, making her even hungrier for more.

 Chapter 137: The Cowardice Daughter Finally Found Her Path

    Claude took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Emmalise wasn''t just some witch or wandering daemon he could handle however he liked¡ªshe was a Queen. And if he fucked her now and she got pregnant...

    Shit would go crazy.

    Everything needed preparation starting from court approval, formal agreements, ceremonies... And if they knew the Queen already got pregnant, her already good image would be shattered.

    "Okay, Emmalise, let''s get you back to your room."

    He tried to lift her, but she swayed and collapsed right on top of him, sending them both flopping onto the sofa.

    "Hhhhnnng~ But we just got started... What about me?" she whined, her voice thick with need. "My pussy feels weird... it''s itching."

    She lifted her dress, shamelessly pressing her fingers to her soaked cunt. A shiver ran through her body as a bolt of pleasure hit her.

    "I want to be touched, Claude~ Please... I can''t hold it in anymore," she whispered, sitting up and grinding against his cock, moaning as her clit rubbed perfectly against the bulge in his pants.

    "Dammit... This is going to end badly. You''re going to regret it," he groaned, feeling himself harden again.

    "Regret? I just want pleasure," she murmured, already too far gone.

    Her breasts brushed against his chest through the fabric, her hips still moving with hunger.

    Claude clenched his teeth. Fuck the court. Fuck the consequences. Maybe sex would actually help fix this whole ''marriage'' mess. Maybe this was the answer.

    But just as he was about to give in, a knock came at the door. He jolted, both at the sound and the sudden notification in his mind¡ªKeira''s message.

    [I know this isn''t the right time, but I swear, this will be your salvation.]

    [Anyway, congratulations!]

    [Your three concubines'' eggs just hatched¡ªyou''re officially a father of five!]

    [Three E-rank, two D-rank!]

    [Want to check your current attribute points?]

    Claude groaned, dragging a hand through his already messy hair. He gently picked Emmalise up and laid her down on the couch, casting a soft sleeping spell over her.

    "Yeah... show me," he muttered, trying to calm his still-raging erection.

    [E-rank children give 50¨C100 attribute points each. D-rank give 250¨C500.]

    [But with your unique bloodline skill, all points are multiplied by x10. You''ve gained 38,900 attribute points!]

    [You can distribute them manually, or I can do it for you. Just tell me which class you''re focusing on.]

    Claude''s eyes widened. Not only did he now have heirs¡ªvaluable human resources for the future¡ªbut more importantly, he could grow this powerful just by having sex and fathering children?

    "What a dream..." he muttered.

    "Alright, I want to be untouchable. I''m a dark mage, but I use a sword too. You know what I mean."

    [Understood! Focusing on ATK, INT, and AGL.]

    [Adding to STAMINA as well, per request.]

    "Good. I need stamina to fuck," he added bluntly, walking toward the door.

    When he opened it, Sun stood there with a radiant smile, clearly eager to deliver good news.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty! You''re a father now!" Sun beamed.

    "Also... Lady Dalia''s pregnancy is nearing full term. I believe it''s time you return to the palace."

    Claude smiled faintly and nodded. "You''re right. It''s been too long."

    He turned to look back into the room, eyes lingering on Emmalise as she slept soundly.

    "Let everyone know¡ªI''ll be heading back soon."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    With that, Sun vanished like a shadow, moving to spread the news of the King''s return.

    ***

    By morning, Claude was already standing in front of Aubree''s house. Though technically within the palace complex, it was a modest home¡ªsmall, quiet, and far cozier than the vast, cold halls of the royal palace.

    Aubree had requested this place specifically, wanting a peaceful space to be with her daughter and to keep her mental health since she was pregnant.

    He knocked gently.

    The door opened almost instantly, revealing Aurelia. Their eyes met, and her cheerful expression faltered.

    "Calm down. I''m not here to give you any missions," Claude said, raising a hand to reassure her.

    Aurelia sighed in relief. "I''m so sorry, Your Majesty. It''s just... your last mission really got to me. I don''t think I can take more pressure like that¡ªnot again."

    She looked down at the floor, voice quiet.

    Claude''s expression softened. He had to remind himself¡ªAurelia was still just sixteen.

    As someone whose soul had once belonged to a 25-year-old man from the modern world, reincarnated into a baby, he often forgot not everyone had his mental resilience.

    He reached out and gently ruffled her blonde hair. "You''ve done more than enough. I don''t have any missions for you. Just stay alive, and grow up well. That''s all I ask."

    Aurelia blinked, stunned. Her eyes slowly widened as she looked up at him. For someone as cold and calculating as Claude, those words struck her harder than any order ever had... And at the same time weird.

    More shocking than hearing she''d have siblings and her ex-crush and first love would be his dad.

    "Anyway," Claude added, standing upright, "where''s your mother?"

    Snapped out of her daze, Aurelia answered, "Ah¡ªshe''s still asleep. Lately, she''s been sleeping a lot, even after eating the fruit you gave her and receiving my mana."

    She stepped aside and invited him in.

    Inside the small room, Aubree lay peacefully on the bed, her golden hair cascading over the edge like liquid sunlight.

    Her breathing was even, her skin healthy¡ªbut it was clear she was exhausted. The baby daemon growing inside her was slowly draining her mana reserves.

    As Claude stepped closer, the wooden floor creaked beneath his boots. Aubree''s eyes fluttered open. She rubbed them, stretching slowly despite the round swell of her belly.

    Even in a simple, thin nightgown and very pregnant, she was still sexy.

    "Aubree," Claude said, taking a seat in the chair beside the bed while Aurelia moved to prepare breakfast, "do you want anything to help you feel better?"

    Aubree blinked at him, a little startled. "Claude? Why are you here? You never come this early... Or wait¡ªdid I oversleep? Is it already afternoon?"

    Claude chuckled. "No, don''t worry. I came to see you. And to tell you¡ªI''m returning to Elysium as soon as possible. You need to come with me."

    But instead of joy, a shadow of worry clouded Aubree''s eyes. "What about Aurelia? She''ll come with us... right?"

    Claude paused, then answered while gently holding her hand. "That''s up to her. Though honestly, it might be better if she stays here¡ªat least in the capital."

    "The sudden disappearance of this kingdom''s hero would raise too many questions."

    He gave her fingers a reassuring squeeze.

    "You and I both know you''re my concubine now¡ªyour place is in Elysium. There, you''ll have better food, better mana transfer, proper medical care... and most of all, Friends and support."

    "I know," Aubree said softly, her gaze lowering. "But leaving my daughter again... especially now that we''ve finally grown closer..."

    Claude offered a gentle smile. "Then talk to her. I won''t rush the decision. You deserve that time with her."

    He sniffed the air and chuckled. "Now, come on. I can smell bacon from here. Let''s eat before I start stealing food off the stove."

    Aubree let out a small laugh and nodded. "Alright. I''ll speak to her after breakfast."

    He helped her up carefully, and together they made their way to the kitchen¡ªonly to find an unexpected guest already at the dining table.

    Claude raised a brow. "You. What was your name again?"

    The man stood abruptly, knocking his leg against the table in the process.

    "Rhys, Your Majesty! I¡ªI''m sorry. I stayed over because Aurelia worked until midnight. I just wanted to make sure she got home safely."

    Claude stared him down for a long second before Aubree chuckled beside him.

    "Calm down, Claude. I''m the one who invited him."

    Aurelia, who had overheard the exchange, became visibly nervous. She set down plates of eggs, jerky, and toast for everyone, her movements extra cautious.

    "I see," Claude said, sighing. "Sit down, Rhys."

    The man obeyed, tense and awkward. Breakfast proceeded in stiff silence, broken only by the occasional light-hearted comment from Aubree.

    Claude didn''t say much, though his eyes occasionally flicked toward Rhys.

    He didn''t particularly mind Aurelia being with another man¡ªshe wasn''t his type anyway¡ªbut still, part of him felt it was a waste not to have gotten her pregnant.

    Especially to someone like Rhys. ''Too weak to father a proper daemon child,'' Claude thought grimly.

    Still, he kept those thoughts to himself and eventually left the house in silence, his mood soured. Rhys left shortly after, leaving only Aubree and Aurelia behind.

    As Aurelia stood at the sink washing dishes, Aubree sat at the table, watching her quietly before finally speaking.

    "Aurelia... Claude and I will be going back to Elysium soon. Won''t you come with us?"

    Aurelia paused, her back still turned. "Is that what His Majesty wants?"

    "No... He said the decision is yours. He gave you the choice," Aubree replied with a soft sigh.

    Aurelia turned to face her, eyes sharp with determination. "Then why don''t you want to let go of me? I''ve shown you I''m strong now, haven''t I?"

    "Mother, please... I don''t want to live in your shadow forever," she continued.

    "Here, I''m the Hero. I have a duty to protect this kingdom, to keep developing medicines, and to help maintain our alliance with Cortinvar. This is where I belong."

    Aubree smiled, eyes glassy. "I know... I''m the one being stubborn."

    She stood and approached, her voice trembling slightly. "Aurelia, you were never in my shadow. You''re my daughter. I love you. And I''m glad... so glad you''ve found your own path."

    Aurelia''s lips trembled as tears welled up and slid down her cheeks. She moved forward and wrapped her arms tightly around her mother.

    "I''ll be okay, Mother. I promise. I''ll keep making you proud."

    "You already have," Aubree whispered, hugging her close. "Just take care of yourself. That''s all I''ve ever wanted."

 Chapter 138 138: The Fraud Hero

    Since Aubree would be returning to Elysium soon with Claude, she and Aurelia decided to spend the day shopping together in the capital.

    It was Aubree''s idea, of course¡ªwanting to savor one last outing with her daughter.

    Aurelia had protested, pointing out that her mother was heavily pregnant and growing weaker by the day due to the daemon child inside her.

    Walking was difficult, and she tired easily. But still, Aubree''s spirit burned brightly, undeterred by her condition.

    After all, it had been more than two years since they could walk the streets like this¡ªfree and unhidden.

    No cloaks to mask their identities, no hoods drawn low, no pretending to be someone else.

    Back then, they''d moved like fugitives, always watching their backs, erasing every trace of their presence.

    It had been exhausting¡ªmentally and physically¡ªespecially for Aurelia, who had started traveling at just fourteen years old, robbed of the chance to make real friendships.

    That''s why, as she watched her daughter laugh and chat with a familiar fruit vendor, Aubree''s heart swelled.

    Aurelia was finally talking to someone her age, unafraid and unburdened.

    "Come back tomorrow, Aurelia!" the cheerful shopgirl, Luna, beamed. "My father''s finally coming back from the East Continent!"

    "Oh? He must''ve brought back all sorts of exotic fruits, right? I heard they have some really rare ones over there," Aurelia said, her eyes sparkling.

    Luna nodded eagerly. "Yes! Super sweet and juicy ones! I''ll make sure my dad gives you some before he sells the rest to the nobles!"

    "Ah, no, really, you don''t have to. They must be expensive..."

    "Oh please, you won''t pay a single coin!" Luna said, grabbing Aurelia''s hands with a bright grin.

    "You saved me and my sister. You''re our Hero! My dad will be thrilled to thank you himself."

    "T-Thank you, Luna," Aurelia replied, a bit awkwardly, her face flushing.

    Aubree stood a short distance away, smiling quietly as the girls finished their conversation and walked off.

    "You seem happy here," Aubree said after a while. "You have friends now."

    "Friends?" Aurelia repeated with a sigh, her gaze fixed on the basket of fruits in her arms. "I don''t know, Mother... Sometimes I feel like a fraud."

    Aubree blinked, caught off guard. "What do you mean?"

    "You saw how Luna thanked me for the medicine that healed her and her sis... But it wasn''t mine. It was His Majesty. I just followed his orders." Her voice trembled. "None of that was me."

    "Aurelia..." Aubree''s heart ached at her daughter''s words.

    She wanted to reach out and offer comfort, but found herself fumbling, unsure of how to ease the weight Aurelia carried.

    Just as Aubree opened her mouth to respond, a child suddenly rushed toward them, her face pale and body drenched in sweat.

    "Hero! Please help my father!" the little girl cried out, her voice trembling with urgency.

    "Calm down. What happened to your father? Can you take us to him?"

    Aurelia asked gently, placing both hands on the child''s shoulders in an attempt to soothe her.

    The girl nodded quickly and guided them without delay, leading them through winding streets until they reached the outskirts of the capital, stopping at a modest, weathered house.

    "My name is Lily," the girl explained once they arrived.

    "I live here alone with my dad. He works in the mines, but he got trapped outside the capital for months because of the plague... He only just returned, but now he can''t even stand."

    She opened the door to a dimly lit room. "He suddenly got really weak... Please, Hero, help him!" she pleaded, tears welling in her eyes.

    "I''ll do my best," Aurelia said, her voice steady.

    Inside, lying on a straw bed was a man¡ªthin, hunched, and visibly worn down. His breathing was shallow, and when he slowly opened his eyes, they were dull and sunken.

    "Lily...? Who are they?" he asked hoarsely.

    "She''s the Hero, Father! She came to help us!"

    Lily said, rushing to his side and holding his hand as she helped him sit up.

    Aurelia observed him closely. His back was arched unnaturally, and a foul, rotting smell came from his mouth when he spoke.

    "This illness... It''s called the Winterborn Curse," the man rasped. "It can''t be cured."

    "No, Father!" Lily insisted, her voice cracking. "She healed the Red Slumber¡ªshe can do this too!"

    "I''ll try sir," Aurelia assured him, her tone calm and resolute.

    The man looked up in surprise, then gave a weak chuckle. "You don''t have to call me ''sir''... Just Alan is fine." He offered a slight bow from where he sat, full of gratitude.

    They spoke for a while longer as Aurelia examined his condition further.

    Though she didn''t know much about the Winterborn Curse, she remembered Claude''s teachings: the first step was always to strengthen the body.

    If the body had proper nourishment, sometimes it could fight off the affliction on its own.

    "I need you to adjust his diet," Aurelia told Lily.

    "Give him food rich in meats. Add vegetables if you can, and make sure he eats regularly. His body needs the strength to fight back."

    Alan sighed. "Ah... but I only have Lily. She''s still young. I doubt she can hunt for meat."

    "It''s fine, Father! I can catch fish!" Lily beamed. "That''s like meat, right?"

    Aurelia nodded with a smile. "Yes, that''ll help too."

    After ensuring Lily understood everything and offering words of encouragement, Aurelia and Aubree left the house quietly.

    They spent some time shopping for a few supplies before finally heading back to their own home.

    ***

    Aubree watched her daughter with growing concern. It was already the middle of the night, yet Aurelia hadn''t slept a wink¡ªstill hunched over her desk, flipping through old books and notes about the Winterborn Curse.

    She knocked softly on the door.

    "You can come in, Mother," Aurelia called without looking up, sensing her presence.

    Aubree stepped inside and quietly sat on the edge of the bed. "Aurelia, aren''t you tired?"

    Aurelia shook her head firmly. "No. I have to do this. I will find a way to cure this illness."

    Aubree sighed. She was proud of her daughter''s determination¡ªbut that same determination, the need to shoulder everything alone, now made her worry more than ever.

    "Why don''t you tell me about the disease? Maybe I can help you."

    Aurelia finally looked away from her notes and turned toward her mother. "From what I''ve read, this illness only seems to exist in snow-covered regions."

    "The body weakens day by day, the bones become fragile and brittle... then eventually, they die a painful death from the fractures alone."

    Her voice faltered, laced with frustration. "That''s all I''ve managed to piece together so far."

    Aubree fell into thought, her gaze drifting toward the window. Outside, the land lay cloaked in a thick blanket of snow.

    "Let''s try narrowing it down," she said gently. "What does a snowy land lack that other places don''t?"

    "Sunlight!" Aurelia exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with realization.

    "You might be right¡ªit could be a lack of sunlight... but what does sunlight actually do to the body?"

    Aubree rubbed her chin, thinking aloud. "Well... it keeps us warm?"

    "Hm..." Aurelia leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms.

    "But if it was just from the cold, wouldn''t the patients be shivering or have frostbite? Alan didn''t seem cold at all. He looked... normal. Just weak."

    A heavy silence settled between them, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows across the room.

    Then Aubree spoke softly. "Aurelia... why don''t you ask Claude? He might know something you don''t."

    But the moment his name was mentioned, Aurelia''s face darkened. "No! I said I''ll do it myself! Anyway, you should be resting, Mother. Don''t disturb me."

    Aubree sighed again, rising slowly to her feet. "Alright. But don''t push yourself too hard."

    As she stepped out of the room, she gently closed the door behind her.

    She reached into her pocket and activated a magical communication crystal¡ªone she had saved for moments like this and asked Claude to come here tomorrow and he agreed.

    ***

    When Aurelia woke up, the last thing she expected was the familiar, infuriatingly calm voice of Claude drifting in from outside her room.

    She frowned.

    Throwing on her cloak, she stepped into the main room¡ªonly to find her mother and Claude sitting together at the table, sharing breakfast like it was the most normal thing in the world.

    Aubree looked up with a smile. "Oh, come here, Aurelia. Claude made us breakfast!"

    Aurelia sighed heavily and trudged toward the table, flopping down in her chair with a clear scowl.

    The scent of buttery eggs and herbs hit her nose, and despite her annoyance, she began eating the scrambled eggs in front of her¡ªannoyed further by how good they tasted.

    Claude sipped his tea and then asked casually, "Do you have another patient today?"

    She tensed, hesitated, and gave a small nod.

    He narrowed his eyes. "You do realize helping patients matters more than your pride, right?"

    Aurelia''s fork paused mid-air. Her eyes widened as she stared at him. If anyone else had said that, she would have snapped¡ªbut this wasn''t just anyone.

    This was Claude. A king. The man who gave her the medicine that saved lives.

    So instead of replying, she turned her face away.

    "I know..." she muttered. "But I don''t want anyone''s help anymore. I''m supposed to be a hero... how can a hero like me not be able to heal anyone on her own?"

    "I don''t want to be a fraud forever..."

 Chapter 139 139: The Need Of Validation*

    Claude tilted his head slightly. He couldn''t quite relate to what Aurelia was feeling¡ªhe had never needed anyone''s validation to know who he was.

    He was a king, the descendant of the Lord of Calamity. His sense of self was carved deep into him, cold and unshakable.

    So now, watching Aurelia wrestle with doubt, he found himself at a rare loss for words.

    He glanced at Aubree, who looked just as unsure, the two of them suddenly feeling like parents fumbling to comfort a struggling teenage girl.

    Aubree sighed gently. "Aurelia... I know you''re already great the way you are. Isn''t that enough?"

    "Is good enough ever enough?" Aurelia muttered, her voice tight. "I''ve never felt like I was enough for anyone..."

    Claude frowned. "Then you''re being selfish."

    Aubree immediately shot him a glare, but he continued, unfazed.

    "You''re a doctor. A hero. You should understand that helping others is more important than some desperate need for recognition."

    Aubree elbowed him hard in the ribs. He didn''t flinch, but the message was clear.

    Aurelia clenched her jaw and stood up, clearly frustrated. "Just... give me time. If Alan''s condition gets worse, I''ll ask for help."

    As she made to leave, Aubree gently caught her hand. "Then I''ll go with you."

    "But, Mom... it''s far. I don''t want you to get hurt since you really pregnant," Aurelia said, her voice softening with concern.

    Aubree only smiled, raising a finger confidently. "Then I''ll use teleportation magic!"

    Both Aurelia and Claude blinked. "You can use teleportation magic?"

    "Of course! Why wouldn''t I?" she replied proudly, beginning to clear her throat to chant a spell¡ªonly to be stopped by Claude''s hand on her shoulder.

    "You know what? I''ll do it. No need to waste your mana."

    The truth was, he didn''t trust her spell wouldn''t backfire and injure her or worse.

    After Aurelia gave him Alan''s address, she glanced at Claude uncertainly. "Can you even teleport somewhere you''ve never seen?"

    Claude offered a slight smirk. "I''ve already explored every part of Haven¡ªeven the alleys people forgot existed. I know the place."

    Moments later, they arrived in front of Alan''s modest home. They spotted Lily outside, dragging behind her an impressively large fish¡ªso big it nearly dwarfed her tiny frame.

    Aurelia called out, and Lily lit up as she ran to meet them. Together, the four stepped into the house.

    Alan still looked frail, lying in bed with a shallow breath and trembling hands. The diet hadn''t started to work yet, but he greeted them with a tired smile.

    As Claude sit on the chair, asking simple but pointed questions, Alan nodded along with familiarity, describing his symptoms in detail.

    Claude listened, then stepped back, already knowing the answer: rickets.

    A deficiency of vitamin D, leading to bone weakness and deformity. It was rare in modern world and easy to heal, but not in medieval period like this, especially cold regions where sunlight was scarce.

    It was easily treatable with exposure to sunlight and a diet rich in vitamin D. Even the Red Slumber medicine, liver from animals, would work as a strong supplement.

    But instead of saying a word, Claude simply watched Aurelia¡ªkneeling by the bedside, checking Alan''s joints and posture, her brow furrowed in concentration.

    "You know what this illness is, don''t you?" Aubree whispered to him.

    He nodded. "She''s doing well. No need to interfere."

    Aubree''s shoulders relaxed. She could already imagine the joy her daughter would feel once Alan began to heal¡ªnot because of Claude''s power, but because of her own effort and knowledge.

    That victory would belong to Aurelia alone.

    ***

    When Claude returned to the palace, he hadn''t expected company¡ªlet alone the Queen herself waiting on his bed, reading a book as though it were her rightful place.

    He raised a brow, unbothered. "What''s a busy queen doing in her royal guard''s chambers?"

    Emmalise jolted, startled, and quickly shut the book before rising to her feet, tried to control her expression before saying, "I heard you''re returning to Elysium soon... What about our arranged marriage?"

    Claude chuckled, settling into the chair beside the mattress. "Now you care? Last time we spoke about it, you brushed it off and got yourself drunk on purpose."

    She frowned and slowly sat back on the edge of his bed. "It''s not like that... It just felt too fast to hold a wedding."

    "Hmm... Six months of getting close, and it''s still too fast, huh?" he muttered, resting his chin on his hand.

    "My kingdom needs me. My heirs are already born, and my concubines are nearing their due dates."

    "But you come back here twice a week..." she murmured, clutching the book against her chest.

    "If we get married while you''re busy like that, can we really make this work?"

    Claude paused, then let out a dry laugh. "I didn''t know you cared so much about making it work."

    "We''re king and queen, Emmalise. Are our roles meant to be defined by love?"

    His words struck her like ice. She stiffened, her lips parting slightly, but no words came out. Then she turned abruptly.

    "I''ll leave."

    But before she could, Claude reached out and caught her wrist.

    "Do you love me?"

    The question came without warning, and her heart skipped a beat. Her cheeks flushed, but she tore her gaze away.

    "No. You''re right. This relationship is about politics and benefit. I don''t love you."

    Claude smirked. With a sudden tug, he spun her toward him, pinning her back against the wall. His body pressed against hers, and he firmly gripped her wrists.

    "Say it to my face, then," he challenged, his voice low and teasing. "Look at me and say you don''t love me."

    Emmalise squirmed under his intense stare. She wanted to push him away¡ªwanted to resist¡ªbut she couldn''t look into his eyes without feeling the rush of heat flood her cheeks.

    "I... don''t love you," she whispered, turning her head away. "I don''t even like you."

    Claude chuckled. His fingers gently brushed along her lips, then traced her jaw, drawing a visible shiver from her.

    He leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. "Then why can''t you say it while looking at me? You can''t... can you?"

    She trembled beneath his touch, her body tense, breath shallow. His closeness was maddening¡ªhis presence overwhelming.

    "I... I..." she stammered, trying to resist the heat rising in her chest.

    Claude''s voice dropped to a provocative whisper. "If you said you loved me, I might touch you more."

    Without warning, he ground his leg between her thighs, pressing it firmly against her pussy. Emmalise gasped, startled by the sudden friction, her body jolting with a soft moan.

    "Claude, what are you... Hnngh¡ª" Her voice trembled as heat surged through her.

    Her mind spun with memories of his seed inside her, thick and satisfying. Just the thought made her crave it all over again.

    "You like it, don''t you?" Claude murmured against her neck. "Then why don''t you say it¡ªso I can fuck you today."

    He kissed her neck, gentle at first, then deeper¡ªleaving trails of warm, wet kisses along her skin and down to the edge of her cleavage, marking her as his.

    She was wearing pants today, probably fresh from a horse ride, which made it easier for him.

    He unbuttoned her top with practiced fingers, brushing aside useless accessories until her bra came into view.

    Her breasts rose and fell with each breath, trembling with anticipation.

    His leg kept grinding against her pussy, steadily drawing slickness through her clothes. Her moans grew louder, needier, more raw with every stroke.

    But suddenly, Claude stopped.

    She let out a groan of disappointment, eyes fluttering open.

    "You forgot to say something," he said with a sly grin.

    Emmalise swallowed hard. Her cheeks burned crimson as she whispered, "I... I love you. And I don''t want you to leave me."

    Her voice cracked, eyes shimmering with emotion. It wasn''t just lust¡ªshe really meant it. And the embarrassment made her tremble.

    Claude chuckled softly, eyes gleaming. She was adorable, and he was utterly taken with her.

    "Good girl," he purred. "Now you''ll get what you wanted, Your Majesty."

    He unzipped her pants and slid them down her legs, letting them fall to the floor. Her panties were cute¡ªunexpectedly innocent for a queen. That only made him harder.

    He brushed his fingers over the damp fabric, teasing her, then slipped her panties aside and stroked along her slick folds. Her whole body quivered.

    "Cl-Claude... please..." she whimpered. "Touch me more down there... it itches..."

    He raised a brow, amused by how openly she begged. "Never in my life did I imagine a queen pleading to be fucked like this."

    But he was proud¡ªproud she desired him so badly. And he would give her what she asked for.

    He slipped a finger inside her, warm and slick. Her walls welcomed him easily, and her moan echoed in the room.

    Slowly, he began to stretch her, working her gently with a scissoring motion, watching her melt beneath his touch, her mind unraveling with pleasure.

    Until she was ready for his big guns.

    "Nnngghhh~ Good, it''s so good!" she put her hands on his neck, kissing him gently.

    Claude eased a second finger inside her, curling them just right as he rubbed slow, deliberate circles against her soaked walls. Emmalise''s back arched, her breath hitching with each pulse of pleasure.

    "C-Claude¡ªAHHH!!! AHHHH!!!" she cried, clinging to his shoulders as her thighs trembled.

    He leaned close, whispering against her lips, "You''re so wet... you''re about to come just from my fingers, aren''t you?"

    She could only moan in response, her body writhing as his thumb brushed her clit. That was it.

    "YESHHH!!! OOHHH!!! HNGGG!!! CUMMINGGG!"

    She gasped, shuddering hard as her orgasm ripped through her, her pussy clenching around his fingers, wetness spilling onto his hand.

    Now they were ready for the next round!

 Chapter 140 140: Making The Queen Beg**

    Claude watched Emmalise''s petite frame tremble under his touch, her moans filling the room as her wetness coated his fingers.

    Her thighs quivered, slick and flushed, every stroke of his circling fingers on her clit drawing out another whimper from her parted lips.

    "Claude~" she moaned, her voice thick with need, her eyes half-lidded and hazy with lust.

    She looked utterly undone, and yet he knew¡ªshe still wanted more.

    He leaned in close, his smirk playful. "What is it, Emmalise? What do you want?"

    His fingers never stopped, teasing her swollen clit with slow circles. Her grip on his shoulders tightened as her breath caught.

    "Ohhh~ It feels so good... I want more, please," she pleaded softly, her hips twitching toward his hand.

    Claude lowered his mouth to her ear, his breath warm against her skin. "More?" he whispered.

    "You''ll have to be more specific than that."

    He nibbled on her earlobe, making her gasp and squirm from the ticklish sensation.

    Her frustration burst through. "What don''t you understand?!" she snapped, voice trembling with need. "I want your cock! Please... just fuck me already!"

    He chuckled, low and pleased. "That''s better," he murmured. "I love it when you beg like that. Of course, I''ll give you what you want."

    With one hand, he unfastened his pants, his tunic still hanging loosely on his frame, rumpled from their heated exchange.

    Somehow, the mess only made him look more alluring to Emmalise.

    Her breath hitched as she caught sight of his cock. Even though she''d been drunk the first time she saw it, the memory hadn''t done it justice. It was thick, long, intimidating.

    She swallowed hard.

    Claude raised an eyebrow, amused. "What''s that look for? You''ve seen it before."

    "Hmph... It''s nothing!" she said quickly, turning her face away, flushed. "It''s not that impressive anyway."

    He laughed. "Is that so? Let''s see if you still think that after I''ve destroyed your pussy."

    He hooked one of her legs over his arm, forcing her to tiptoe as he lined himself up with her entrance. She gasped at the feel of him pressing against her folds¡ªher heart pounding, her body instinctively bracing.

    "Claude..." she whispered, clinging to him. "Be gentle, please... it hurts."

    Her voice shook, raw and sincere. She had battled beasts, suffered wounds, and bled before. But this pain was personal, intimate, and sharp.

    "I know," he murmured, kissing her temple. "Just a little longer. It''ll pass soon."

    He eased his tip inside her, her tightness resisting him. He groaned softly, her heat and grip overwhelming. But when he felt her flinch, he paused.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered, eyes soft. "If I don''t go all the way now, it''ll only hurt worse."

    With a steady thrust, he sank deeper into her. Her walls stretched around him, a sharp cry escaping her lips as a thin trail of blood trickled down.

    "AAAHHH! It hurts!" she cried out, burying her face in his chest, her arms wrapping tightly around him as she trembled.

    Claude held her close, one hand stroking her back. "Just hold on... I''ve got you."

    His lips kissed her softly at first, gentle and warm, trying to make her feel good¡ªtrying to calm her, to help her body relax for what was to come.

    But that soft kiss turned hotter, deeper, more intense. Their tongues tangled in a messy, wet dance, moans echoing between them as saliva dripped down their chins.

    Emmalise melted into it, her body loosening up under his touch, the tension slowly replaced by heat.

    Clude''s hand didn''t stay still. It slid up, searching for her soft breast, finally grabbing it slowly.

    His fingers massaged and twisted her hardened pink nipple, making her jolt and whimper louder into the kiss.

    "Nnngghh~ Mmpphhh...!"

    Her body grew hot again, the sensation flooding through her as her pussy twitched around his cock, a signal begging him to move.

    Claude pulled away from the kiss, his eyes dark with lust, and began to move slowly. Just a little at first¡ªa shallow pull, then a gentle push in.

    "Fuck, your pussy is tight as hell," he groaned, hissing as the warmth and wetness of her core wrapped around him tight didn''t want to let go.

    She was messy, soaking, her cunt clenching around him with every slow thrust.

    Emmalise whimpered, her arms tightening around his neck. The sting was still there, but it was fading¡ªswallowed by the warmth spreading deep inside her.

    She bit her lip, her brows furrowed in pain and pleasure. "A-ahh..."

    "That''s it... let your body adjust," he whispered near her ear, "it''ll feel better soon."

    Then he hit it¡ªthat spot¡ªthe one that made her body jump and her legs tremble like a baby deer in his arms.

    "AAAHHH!!! THAT SPOT!! Please! Touch it more!" she cried out, her body arching against him, hungry for more of that pleasure.

    Claude smirked. "Finally..." he muttered, voice low and hungry.

    He didn''t hold back anymore. His hips moved faster, harder, hitting that spot over and over again as the sounds of wet slaps and her cries filled the room.

    "OHHHH LORDDDD!!! IT FEELS SO GOOD!!"

    Emmalise screamed, her voice raw, head tilted back, her eyes wide and hazy. Her pussy clenched tight, her liquid of love dripping all over the floor, soaking both of them.

    Claude grunted, feeling her walls squeezing him like a vice. "F-fuck... you''re close, aren''t you?"

    Without waiting, he lifted her other leg, letting her lock it around his waist as he pinned her to him, supporting her completely. She hugged him tightly, letting him fuck her deeper¡ªhotter.

    His thrusts were like pistons now, each one slamming deep into her tight hole, her walls fluttering like crazy.

    It was all him now¡ªher body bouncing with every thrust, each one shaking her whole form like a ragdoll.

    While Emmalise was a mess, her body was not under her control anymore but her pleasure. Her whole body was begging for more, for more thrust, and more cock.

    She loved it so much she felt like she lost her mind!

    "Nnngghhh!!! AHHH!! I CAN FEEL IT¡ªSOMETHING''S COMING!!!" she screamed, her mind blank with ecstasy, her whole body trembling.

    "CUMMM!!!" she shouted, and her pussy exploded, flooding around him, her juices dripping uncontrollably down her thighs and onto the floor.

    Her body clenched so hard around his cock that it almost pulled him in deeper.

    Claude groaned, gripping her waist, feeling like her pussy was milking him dry.

    But he didn''t cum.

    Not yet.

    This wasn''t over.

    As Emmalise''s climax finally subsided, her eyes slowly regained focus and her breathing steadied.

    Claude withdrew his cock from her soaked pussy, drawing a soft whimper from her lips at the sudden emptiness.

    "You ready for the next round?" he asked, his voice low and teasing.

    She only nodded, the faint aphrodisiac in his pre-cum already clouding her mind. All she could think about now was sex¡ªpure, overwhelming pleasure.

    "Yes... please," she moaned, her voice desperate. "I want to cum again. I want your cock again..."

    There was no trace of royalty in her words now. She didn''t sound like a queen¡ªshe sounded like a woman lost in lust, a slave to pleasure.

    "Good," Claude murmured with a smirk. He turned her toward the wall. "Put your hands on it. Don''t let yourself fall."

    Obediently, she nodded and bent forward, presenting her ass to him. He licked his lips at the sight and gave her thick, bouncing ass a firm slap, earning a moan from her as her slick arousal dripped down her thighs.

    "Nngh~ Claude~ Just put it in¡ªplease," she begged, swaying her hips, her needy pussy twitching with anticipation.

    Without another word, Claude slammed his cock deep inside her, making Emmalise gasp, her eyes going wide with raw pleasure.

    The heat and wetness of her pussy welcomed him back greedily, drawing a sharp hiss from his lips.

    She was already clenching around him, her insides spasming with need¡ªdesperate to be fucked again.

    Claude began to thrust deep, savoring the way her slick folds gripped his cock so tightly. Each time he pulled out, her pussy clenched, trying to draw him back in, as if begging for more.

    "Fuck... you''re so wet, Emmalise," he groaned, his hands gripping her waist as he slammed into her again, harder this time.

    The sound of their bodies colliding echoed in the room, each wet slap adding fuel to the fire burning inside them.

    "Nggghhh~ your cock, I can''t get enough!!! Ahhh!!!!"

    Emmalise moaned louder with every thrust. Her legs trembled, but she kept herself steady against the wall, just as he ordered. Her body rocked with his rhythm, her breasts bouncing with each deep stroke.

    "OHHHH~ Claude! Deeper! Don''t stop!" she cried out, her voice raw and breathless.

    The way he filled her, stretched her, owned her¡ªit made her mind go blank. All she could do was beg for more.

    Claude leaned in, his chest pressed to her back, his hand snaking around to toy with her clit. She screamed at the added sensation, her body jerking.

    "You like that?" he whispered against her ear. "You love being used like this, don''t you?"

    "YES! I LOVE IT¡ªI LOVE YOUR COCK¡ªJUST FUCK ME, PLEASE!"

    Her words only pushed him further. He pounded into her faster, rougher, his balls slapping against her soaked folds.

    Her walls tightened, fluttering around him, and he knew she was close.

    "AAHHHH!!! CUM!!! CUM AGAINNNN!!!"

    With a loud, broken cry, her body tensed and shook violently. Her pussy clenched around his cock in spasms, milking him.

    "Shit! I can''t hold it anymore!"

    That was all he needed. With a final deep thrust, Claude groaned and released his cock, spilling his hot cum into her back. Remembering that they weren''t married yet.

    "Haahhhh.. I hope you won''t get pregnant with this." Claude murmured, still enjoying his climax.

    While Emmalise was already slumped on the floor, her pussy was dripping with cum with happiness on her face.

 Chapter 141: The Faithful & The Fallen

    Diamond Town ¡ª A Month After the Plague Began

    Marquess Raynold sat slumped at his desk, his eyes shadowed with exhaustion, dark circles etched beneath them like permanent bruises.

    Sleep had long abandoned him, even though he had tried everything to help his people¡ªintroducing the witches'' medicine, organizing healers, pleading with nobles.

    But none of it mattered.

    Rather than gratitude, the people retaliated. They refused the medicine, their eyes turning instead to the Church, clinging desperately to faith over reason.

    Raynold hadn''t foreseen that. He had waited, just as his liege instructed¡ªwaited for the right moment to act.

    But the Church hadn''t waited. Like rats, they had seized the opportunity, preaching hope while the plague was fresh and terrifying. They stole his momentum, his influence.

    His fist slammed onto the desk in frustration, rattling the inkwell.

    Today, Claude was set to contact him¡ªlikely to reprimand him for his territory''s sluggish progress compared to others.

    He ran a hand through his graying hair and gritted his teeth. "Damn it... This town was supposed to be the richest¡ªour kingdom''s greatest contributor of tax revenue."

    "The least influenced by the Church!" He leaned back heavily in his chair, his voice bitter with regret.

    "So why...?"

    A knock interrupted his thoughts.

    "Enter," he called.

    His butler, Charles, stepped in and bowed deeply. "My lord, it is time."

    "Understood. Connect me to His Majesty."

    Charles nodded and activated the magical device Claude had provided. In a soft shimmer of light, a half-body projection of the King appeared before them, calm and imposing.

    Claude''s voice came cold and direct. "How is development in your town?"

    Raynold bowed slightly, guilt curling in his chest. "Still stagnant, Your Majesty. Most refuse the medicine. We''ve been forced to hide the witch to prevent her from being dragged to the stake."

    Claude narrowed his eyes. "Wasn''t your region the least affected by Church influence?"

    Raynold grimaced. "Yes, but... I underestimated their desperation. When fear took root, they clung to faith. I should''ve seen it coming."

    "You were arrogant," Claude said bluntly. "You thought it would be easy. You forgot how fickle people are when they''re afraid."

    Raynold bowed his head lower, unable to offer a defense. The silence stretched long and heavy between them¡ªuntil Claude finally spoke again.

    "Let them be."

    Raynold''s head snapped up. "What?"

    "Treat only those who wish to be healed. Use the witch''s medicine on them. As for the others¡ªlet them rot in their faith. Let desperation claim them."

    "Your Majesty, that''s... cruel!" Raynold rose to his feet, slamming both palms onto the desk.

    "I built this town from nothing! From the days of poverty to when we struck gold and diamonds¡ªit''s because of those people we flourished! I can''t just abandon them!"

    "I know you care deeply for your people," Claude said, his tone now quieter, but no less firm. "But obey. Do what I say¡ªand wait. You''ll understand in time."

    With that, the magical projection vanished.

    Raynold stared at the empty air where the king had been, his mind reeling. Hours passed as he sat motionless at his desk, too torn to move.

    By the time he blinked out of his daze, night had already fallen.

    He turned to Charles, who stood quietly by his side.

    "Do you have any idea what His Majesty is thinking?" Raynold asked.

    The butler shook his head. "As your loyal servant, I have never questioned your orders, my lord. But if I may offer an observation... perhaps His Majesty is testing your loyalty as well."

    Raynold sighed deeply, his thoughts swirling like a storm. But Charles''s words stirred something in him¡ªsomething resolute.

    And with that, he finally made his decision.

    ***

    Diamond Town ¡ª Two Months After the Plague Began

    "You need to take responsibility for my wife! You said she''d be healed by your blessing!" a man shouted, voice cracking with rage and grief.

    He stood at the front of an angry crowd gathered outside the Church, torches raised high, fury burning in their eyes. The tension in the air was volatile¡ªone spark away from an inferno.

    They had clung to faith. They had believed the priests when they promised salvation through the Goddess'' blessing.

    But now, their families lay cold in their beds. The sick had become sicker. Even those who received daily blessings had succumbed to the plague.

    The final blow came when rumors began to spread¡ªrumors that one of the clergy had died of the plague.

    Worse still, whispers claimed that some within the Church had secretly used the witches'' medicine to save themselves.

    The betrayal was too much to bear.

    "Those who took the witch''s medicine lived!" someone else shouted from the mob. "Why are those who received your blessing the ones who died?!"

    "Are you impostors, blaspheming in the name of the Goddess of Eunomia?!"

    "How could you do this to us? We trusted you!"

    "Come out and face us, damn it!"

    The fury swelled like a wave crashing against stone. When no response came from within the Church, the mob''s restraint finally snapped.

    With a resounding crack, the wooden gate of the Church splintered beneath the weight of the crowd''s anger.

    They flooded into the Church, the holy sanctuary echoed with the heavy stomp of boots, the crackling of torches, and the hoarse cries of the betrayed.

    But as they entered, something shifted.

    The scent hit them first¡ªnot incense, but rot. The sharp, unmistakable stench of death.

    Their voices faltered.

    Inside the grand hall of worship, bodies lay slumped in pews and sprawled across the stone floor. Robes of white and gold, now stained with blood and bile.

    Priests, nuns¡ªevery last one of them motionless, their faces pale, mouths agape in silent death.

    A murmur of horror passed through the crowd.

    "They''re... dead?"

    "Even the Priest..."

    Someone gagged. A woman dropped her torch as her knees buckled, eyes fixed on the lifeless body of the same cleric who once blessed her son.

    She had begged him for a miracle. And now he lay as dead as the boy she buried.

    Then a sound could be heard.

    They turned toward the source¡ªa small chamber near the altar, the door half-ajar. A few men approached, slowly now, pushing it open with the butt of a torch.

    Inside, curled up in a corner, was a lone priest.

    "You..." one man muttered.

    "You knew, didn''t you?" another growled. "You all knew your blessing was worthless."

    The priest didn''t speak. He didn''t need to. His silence was an answer louder than any word.

    The crowd stared at him¡ªthis broken figure, the last remnant of the institution they had devoted their faith to.

    There was no divine protection here. No miracles. No salvation. Only rot, decay, and lies.

    Someone in the back whispered, "We were wrong."

    And it echoed¡ªsoftly, bitterly¡ªfrom voice to voice.

    "We were wrong..."

    There was no satisfaction in this. Only hollow grief and the heavy weight of betrayal. Some wept. Some cursed.

    Some simply turned and walked out, torches flickering dimly as they disappeared into the cold night, carrying with them the ashes of faith they once held so dearly.

    ***

    In his manor, Raynold finally felt a breath of relief after four months of groveling, stress, and sleepless nights.

    Yet even in this moment of calm, the toll on his body was undeniable¡ªhis once beautiful dark brown hair had thinned, the crown of his head nearly bald now.

    He wanted to sigh, but there was still work to be done. It was time to inform His Majesty of the long-awaited good news.

    After a grueling month, the people finally accepted the witches'' medicine.

    It had taken more than effort¡ªit had taken manipulation. The whispers he seeded among the commonfolk, the slow poisoning of the priests and clerics already weakened by the plague, and the timely deaths of the most devout had pushed the people to the brink of despair.

    In their darkest moment, they realized the harsh truth¡ªtheir faith had failed them. The Church had been a lie all along.

    It had taken him two long weeks to understand Claude''s plan, but once his informants told him about the priest''s death because of the plague, the brilliance of it all clicked into place.

    Sitting in his office now, Raynold moved to activate the communication stone and contact Claude¡ªbut the connection to Elysium had been dead since yesterday.

    "Hm... Is Elysium under attack?" he murmured, fingers tapping nervously against the desk. "No... That barrier is still intact. It wouldn''t be so easily breached."

    "And the Promised Land''s gate has been sealed for months now... they''re too weak to launch an assault. Nearly half their people have perished."

    He narrowed his eyes, still trying to piece it together.

    "It must be the time, My Lord," Charles chimed in, setting down a cup of steaming tea beside him. "The birth of His Majesty''s child... by his beloved concubine."

    ---

    "Has the baby come out yet?! Why is it taking so long for Dalia to give birth?!"

    Claude''s voice roared through the birthing chamber as he seized the doctor by the collar, fury burning in his crimson eyes.

    The man paled, trembling as he struggled to speak.

    "L-Lady Layla already delivered your heir... but Lady Dalia''s labor has lasted over twelve hours..."

    Claude''s temple twitched, his fury mounting. "So what''s the problem?!"

    "The baby''s head is too large, Your Majesty... She''s unable to push, and if we perform a cut, she may lose too much blood¡ª"

    "Then use your damn mana and heal her!"

    The doctor shrank back. "But in daemon customs, it is strictly forbidden to interfere with¡ª"

    "Damn your customs!" Claude snapped, his voice cracking like thunder. "If she dies, I''ll kill every single one of you¡ªand your entire bloodline!"

 Chapter 142: Difficult Labor

    Claude''s eyes were bloodshot as tendrils of darkness surged around him, his demonic aura thickening like a storm cloud.

    The oppressive energy forced every doctor and medical attendant in the room to their knees, their bodies trembling in terror, their faces pale with dread.

    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty! We will heal her!" the lead doctor stammered, feeling as though his soul was being ripped from his body.

    The rest of the staff echoed in unison, "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!"

    They scrambled in a frenzy back to Dalia, leaving only Sun, Vulture, and William behind with the king.

    Claude''s breath was ragged, his chest rising and falling as if he were trying to suppress a volcano from erupting inside him.

    "Your Majesty, she will be alright," William said gently.

    "But you need to calm down. Your aura is overwhelming them. It''ll be difficult for them to focus if this continues."

    Claude ran a hand through his disheveled dark hair, his expression a storm of fury and fear.

    He paced like a caged beast in front of the room where Dalia risking her life, unable to stand still.

    William''s voice barely registered¡ªhis thoughts were spiraling.

    ''What if Mother dies? What if I lose her?'' The mere idea made his vision blur.

    Could he even go on if she didn''t make it?

    His heart pounded in his ears, every beat like a drum of dread. Time warped; each passing minute stretched into an eternity.

    He had been forbidden to enter the chamber¡ªhis chaotic emotions, his violent aura, could endanger Dalia more than the childbirth itself.

    Just then, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed from the corridor. A group of knights approached, each bearing the rose emblem of House Xalvach upon their chest.

    Lilac arrived with them, radiant even in her late pregnancy. Her elegant violet gown shimmered under the light, adorned with delicate rose accessories.

    Her stomach had grown noticeably¡ªthough her due date was still months away.

    "Your Majesty! Congratulations on the birth of your heirs!" Lilac said warmly, offering a lush bouquet of roses.

    Claude took it absentmindedly, his mind elsewhere. He nodded once but didn''t say a word. He hadn''t even asked about Layla or seen her. Dalia was the only one on his mind.

    "I can''t believe I''m going to be a grandpa!"

    Lloyd choked up with emotion, his voice thick as he wiped his eyes.

    "I''m going to meet my grandchild now, if that''s alright with you, Your Majesty?"

    Claude simply nodded again, his gaze fixed on the door.

    With joyful laughter and excitement, Lloyd and his brothers headed toward Layla''s chamber, leaving Lilac and Claude behind.

    Lilac tilted her head, watching him closely. "Your Majesty? Is something wrong with Dalia?"

    Claude remained silent, still staring at the door as if willing to open with good news.

    William stepped forward and answered on his behalf. "Lady Dalia is experiencing complications. Her stamina is dangerously low, and she''s at risk of losing too much blood."

    Lilac''s brows knit together in concern. "I see," she said softly.

    She walked to Claude''s side and gently wrapped her arm around his, resting her head against his shoulder.

    "Your Majesty," she said with confidence, "Dalia is strong. She''s endured so much to be by your side. She will survive this too."

    Claude exhaled, tension still etched across his face. His voice was low, barely a whisper.

    "Yeah... I hope so too."

    ***

    Inside the chamber, the air was thick with the scent of blood. Dalia lay on the bed drenched in sweat, her body trembling as pain tore through her in relentless waves.

    Her face was pale, lips cracked and trembling as her hands gripped the sheets with what little strength she had left.

    "Ah... ngh¡ªClaude..." she whispered, her voice thin, barely audible above the flurry of voices around her. "Claude..."

    The doctors hovered around her, hands glowing with faint mana as they attempted spell after spell to mend the tearing flesh.

    But no matter how much they poured their power into her, the blood didn''t stop. It soaked through cloth after cloth, pooling beneath her legs in deep crimson.

    "She''s losing too much!" one of the midwives cried out. "She won''t last if this keeps up!"

    "Keep trying!''

    "Her veins are too damaged! She''s tearing from the inside!" another shouted back, her voice shaking as she pressed her glowing hands against Dalia''s side.

    "Doctor, I think the baby wanted to go out by themselves... They tore her inside to get out..." the nurse said as she couldn''t stop trembling.

    Her mana was already thinner and her stamina also drained. She couldn''t imagine how Lady Dalia must feel.

    The lead doctor gritted his teeth, sweat trailing down his temple. "This is beyond us... even with healing magic, her body is too weak to respond¡ªher soul is drifting."

    Yet even in this state, Dalia kept whispering the same name, like a prayer¡ªlike it alone could anchor her to life.

    "...Claude..."

    Her hand reached out weakly toward the air, grasping at something that wasn''t there.

    The doctor hesitated. For a moment, he thought of the King''s wrath. His fury had almost consumed them earlier. But now...

    "...Summon His Majesty," the doctor finally said, glancing at the others.

    "If he can control his aura, we must let him in. It''s the only thing keeping her fighting."

    One of the nurses bolted from the room, pushing open the heavy doors and rushing out into the hall.

    "Your Majesty!" she cried. "We need you!"

    Claude turned instantly, his heart dropping. "What''s happening?!" his darkness coming out again, making the nurse kneel on the ground.

    "Sh-she''s hanging on," the nurse replied. "But barely. She keeps calling your name. The blood won''t stop. We''ve done everything we can..."

    Claude didn''t wait for more. He strode toward the door, but just as he reached for the handle, William grabbed his arm.

    "Control yourself," he said, firm but pleading. "You''ll only make things worse if your aura flares up again."

    Claude clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white. He drew in a sharp breath, forcing the darkness coiling around him to retreat inward.

    The tendrils writhed, reluctant, but obeyed. The thick, choking pressure in the air eased slightly.

    "I can control it," he growled. "Let me in."

    The nurse gave a hurried nod and opened the chamber doors.

    Inside, Claude''s breath caught in his throat.

    Dalia looked so small¡ªso fragile. Her hands were limp, her skin ghostly pale, and the sheets around her soaked in blood.

    But her eyes fluttered open at his presence. And even as tears gathered in the corners of her eyes, a faint smile tugged at her lips.

    "Claude..." she breathed.

    He rushed to her side and fell to his knees, taking her cold, trembling hand into both of his.

    "I''m here, Mother. I''m here," he said hoarsely.

    His voice cracked as he leaned over, pressing his forehead against hers. "Hold on. Please, don''t leave me."

    "I... I''m sorry... I tried..." she whispered, barely hanging on. "It hurts so much... I''m so tired..."

    "No Mother, you can''t give up, I won''t let you give up," Claude murmured, tightening his grip. "You''re not going to die, do you hear me? You''re not allowed to leave me."

    The doctors glanced between each other, unsure if this would help¡ªor only make her weaker.

    "My baby..." Dalia whispered as she leaned her temple against Claude''s.

    Her breath was shallow, but her eyes gleamed. "I''ll try... I''ll try a bit more," she nodded, clinging to hope like a lifeline.

    She didn''t want to die¡ªnot like this. Not when her child was so close to being born. Not when Claude was still by her side.

    Claude''s smile was tight, almost painful, but he nodded. "You will. I know you will."

    Then his gaze snapped toward the doctors and nurses. The weight of his glare fell upon them like a blade.

    "You heard her," he growled. "She''s not giving up, so neither will you."

    A nurse stepped forward, bowing slightly, voice trembling. "Your Majesty, Lady Dalia''s condition is worsening. The baby... it crawled its way out with mana. It''s tearing her from the inside..."

    Claude''s eyes darkened. "This damned child..."

    Without hesitation, he placed his palm gently on Dalia''s bloodied stomach.

    Dark energy swirled from his hand, slithering into her womb as he absorbed the wild mana the child had released.

    He didn''t care how dangerous it was¡ªanything to still the chaos inside her.

    The aura around the baby calmed, and soon, Claude sensed its movement stop entirely.

    "They''ve stopped moving," he said coldly. "Now do your job."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the doctors and nurses scrambled back into position.

    "Lady Dalia, please¡ªtake a deep breath and push," the doctor urged.

    Dalia nodded weakly, every muscle trembling. She pushed again, her scream raw and filled with agony as more blood spilled from her.

    Claude reached out instinctively, dark mana flaring to heal her, but a nurse raised her arm to stop him.

    "Your Majesty, if you pour mana into her now, the baby may absorb it and start moving again!"

    Claude''s jaw clenched, his fists shaking in frustration. "Tch..."

    Helpless, he wiped the sweat from Dalia''s temple and whispered gently, "Just a little more. You''re doing so well. Just a little more, Mother..."

    "Aaahhh!!! Hurts!!!"

    Dalia screamed again, her voice hoarse and full of desperation. Her body arched as she gave it everything she had left.

    "Good! We see the head! Just one more big push, Lady Dalia!" the doctor cried.

    With a final cry that echoed through the chamber, Dalia pushed with all her remaining strength.

    And then¡ªsilence.

 Chapter 143: The First Princess Of Elysium and Heir Of Xalvach

    The baby didn''t cry. She didn''t even move.

    Even as the doctors cut the umbilical cord and gently wiped the blood from her tiny body, she lay motionless, her chest rising and falling in a slow, steady rhythm. Silent, but breathing.

    Yet Claude''s eyes never left Dalia.

    He knelt beside her, wiping the cold sweat from her brow, his fingers trembling. Her wounds were healing faster than expected, and color had begun to return to her lips.

    "You''re doing great, Mother," he whispered, voice hoarse. "Please... stay awake for a while longer."

    In the modern world, there was an old superstition¡ªthat if a mother fell asleep too soon after giving birth, she might never wake again.

    A myth, nothing more.

    But in Claude''s heart, that fear gripped him like a vice. The thought of losing her now, after everything... he couldn''t bear it.

    A doctor stepped forward, cradling the quiet infant in a soft cloth. "Your Majesty, the baby is healthy. She''s breathing... just asleep."

    Claude looked up, then reached out carefully, taking the newborn girl into his arms. She was so light. So fragile.

    Her hair, damp and soft, shimmered silver under the chamber lights¡ªjust like her mother''s.

    Her tiny face was peaceful, her cheeks tinged a soft rose, as though she hadn''t just torn herself from her mother womb.

    "She''s just like her mother," Claude murmured, a rare softness in his voice as he laid the baby gently beside Dalia.

    Dalia blinked, still weak, but when her gaze found the child at her side, a smile bloomed on her face. Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Her hand reached out, trembling but filled with warmth, brushing along her daughter''s delicate features.

    She was alive. Her baby was alive. The pain, the blood¡ªit had all been worth it.

    "What do you want to name her?" Claude asked.

    Dalia''s fingers stroked the child''s silver hair as she whispered, "Lyra... I think it''s a good name. Do you agree?"

    "Lyra..." Claude echoed the name softly, tasting its meaning.

    It was simple and beautiful. It fit her perfectly. "Alright. She''ll be Lyra then. The First Princess of Elysium... Lyra Calego."

    As if she understood her own name, the baby stirred for the first time. Her crimson eyes¡ªhis eyes¡ªfluttered open. Then, suddenly, she let out a soft, gurgling laugh.

    Claude couldn''t help but smirk. "Already showing off, huh?"

    He leaned forward, placing a light kiss on her forehead, then turned to Dalia with quiet pride in his eyes.

    "I hope you grow up to be not only beautiful, but a strong mage... or a knight. Someone who can lead this land and raise it to glory."

    ***

    Once Claude had ensured that both Dalia and Lyra were stable, he stepped out of the chamber.

    He could already hear the commotion from the next room, voices rising and falling with excitement and tension.

    As he opened the door, the noise ceased immediately. All eyes turned to him.

    "Your Majesty, congratulations on the birth of the First Princess," Llyold and his brothers greeted, bowing their heads with deep respect.

    "We''ll take our leave now," said Samson, with Hendrich nodding beside him.

    Despite being on another kingdom, both had made the journey to witness the birth of their niece''s child¡ªan heir not just to Elysium, but to the esteemed Xalvach family.

    According to their agreement, whether Layla bore a boy or a girl, her child would become the heir of the Xalvach family.

    Meanwhile, Lilac''s future offspring would compete for the throne of Elysium. As was custom in this land, the crown did not pass through simple lineage.

    It was claimed by strength¡ªearned through power, proven even in blood.

    Claude approached the bed slowly, eyes falling on Layla, who cradled a swaddled newborn in her arms

    A boy.

    Still bald, but with crimson eyes¡ªhis bloodline unmistakable.

    He gently reached down, brushing her hair back with a tenderness. "You''ve done well, Layla. I''m proud of you."

    Layla''s cheeks flushed as she stammered, "T-thank you, Your Majesty!"

    "Focus on your recovery first, alright? I know your pregnancy was difficult... I regret not being there when you needed me most," he said, his voice low with guilt.

    "It''s alright." She smiled warmly. "I know you''re building a kingdom. I''m doing my part, too."

    Nearby, Llyold sniffled loudly, his face blotchy with tears. "I can''t believe it... You''ve grown so much, Layla! My little girl is a mother now!"

    "Father! Stop crying!" she groaned in embarrassment.

    She turned back to Claude, her tone softening. "Would you like to hold him?"

    "Of course," Claude replied.

    He took the child carefully, arms a bit stiff and unsure, but firm. In time, he would grow used to it.

    The boy was soft and warm in his arms, gazing up at him with curious crimson eyes, calm and observant¡ªas if trying to memorize the face of the man holding him.

    "Have you decided on a name?" Claude asked, his gaze never leaving the baby.

    Layla smiled faintly. "My father thought... it would be best if you gave him one, Your Majesty. He won''t carry the title of prince, but we hoped his name could still be a gift from you."

    "I see," Claude murmured. He paused, falling into thought.

    It was harder than he expected. Names were powerful¡ªespecially here. They carried legacy, identity, fate.

    His mind wandered back to his old world, there wasn''t any magic in it, but there was one things that even more beautiful and wonder than magic itself.

    Stars and galaxies in the sky.

    Remembering the nights he spent stargazing through a telescope. No mana, no monsters¡ªjust stars. A sky full of mysteries he once wished to reach.

    Then, with a small smile, he spoke. "Vega. That will be his name."

    He looked down at the boy. "May you grow to be the mightiest knight. A protector of this land. A victor in war. A hero remembered in every story."

    Layla and Llyold exchanged glances, their eyes shining with quiet joy. A bright name, with a hopeful future¡ªjust as the Xalvach heir deserved.

    ***

    After visiting Dalia and Layla, Claude made time to see his other children. Though most were ranked only E or D, and therefore unqualified to be princes or princesses, they still enjoyed considerable privilege.

    They were entitled to the best education and resided in palace quarters alongside their mothers¡ªladies-in-waiting who served the higher-ranking concubines.

    However as he was done with meeting his newborn and concubines, on the way to his chambers, Claude was stopped by a familiar figure¡ªRosetta.

    Her wavy red hair framed a face pulled into a disappointed frown, arms crossed tightly under her chest.

    "Your Majesty," she said, glaring up at him, "why won''t you make me pregnant?"

    Claude laughed, amused by her boldness. "Because you''re too weak. I''m afraid your body wouldn''t survive bearing my child."

    Rosetta''s frown deepened. "I-I''ve gotten stronger! I attend Lady Lilac''s magic class every week, and I''ve even been hunting monsters to raise my rank!"

    She stepped closer, voice firm. "So please, sleep with me, Your Majesty!"

    Claude had indeed ordered Lilac to train the concubines¡ªto raise their mana levels, enhance their magic, and ensure those who bore his children would be strong enough to survive. It wasn''t just training; it was preparation for survival.

    As he appraised her, he noted the change. Her mana level had clearly risen.

    He placed a hand on her shoulder, smiling gently. "Of course I will. Just not tonight. I''ve just returned and need some rest."

    His calm, affectionate gaze made her blush as she nodded, flustered.

    "T-then... I want a private night. Just the two of us. I don''t want to be in a group."

    Claude laughed again. "Alright, you''ll get whatever you want."

    Her face lit up with happiness as she walked away with a spring in her step. Finally, Claude reached his chambers¡ªonly to find Morion asleep on his bed, likely having waited for him and dozed off.

    He didn''t wake her. Instead, he quietly changed into fresh clothes. The sun was still dipping low on the horizon, but fatigue weighed on him like a mountain.

    Still, there was one more thing he had to do: check the bloodline skills of his newborn children.

    He lay on the bed, summoning Keira with a thought.

    [Congratulations on the birth of the First Princess and the heir of the Xalvach family!]

    [You''re calling me because you want to check the attribute points and bloodline skills, right?]

    "Exactly. Now give me the details, Keira."

    [Alright!]

    [Both of your children are S-rank descendants. Their attributes will range between 800 to 1000 each.]

    [In total, you''ve earned 105,000 attribute points to distribute as you wish!]

    Claude blinked, then chuckled. "Damn, that much from just two kids? This system is something else." He shook his head in disbelief.

    "Alright, before I start assigning points, show me their bloodline skills first."

    [Got it!]

    [Vega Xalvach ¨C Undead Dominion: Grants absolute control over undead lifeforms. The stronger his mana, the more powerful the undead he can command.]

    [Lyra Calego ¨C Omnivorous Mind Plunder: Can consume and assimilate memories, skills, or knowledge of any sentient being, including magical abilities, by direct contact.]

 Chapter 144: Sabotage Attempt Or A New Discovery?

    Claude''s smirk widened as he gazed at the unique skills now available to him.

    His mind instantly conjured a thousand and one ways to wield them¡ªtools of destruction, weapons of domination, and pillars to raise his kingdom higher.

    Undead Dominion. With this, he could create an unending labor force.

    He could cull the useless slaves and reforge them into tireless undead, working endlessly without rest or compensation.

    Efficient, ruthless, and entirely under his control.

    "This skill... doesn''t have a limit like I do, right?" he asked, already anticipating the answer.

    [If you''re the one using it, there are no restrictions¡ªas long as your mana holds out, especially with Undead Dominion!]

    [As for Omnivorous Mind Plunder, its only restriction is that it can only be used on enemies weaker than you.]

    Claude''s smirk deepened, eyes gleaming. "This is amazing. Can I use it on Morion now?"

    [You can, but there''s a catch: Morion won''t be able to retain the skills or memories you absorb. They''ll belong to you alone.]

    "Ah... So that''s how it is." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Then I''ll reserve it for my enemies. It''d be a waste to use it on my own people."

    He shifted his attention to his children''s attribute stats. Although each value was just under 1000, it was still astounding¡ªespecially for newborns.

    "Hm... Vega''s intelligence is higher than his attack. A mage, huh? That''s unexpected. Xalvach is a knight house," he muttered, frowning slightly.

    [You''re not wrong, but back when the Xalvach House was founded, it wasn''t a knight family at all.]

    [The founder was a powerful dark mage¡ªEzekiel Xalvach. His bloodline was the same as Vega''s.]

    [But over the past hundred years, no descendant has been born with that unique skill, and so the family shifted into a knightly lineage.]

    Claude raised an eyebrow. "You really know everything, huh?"

    [Of course! Ask me anything about Elysium¡ªif it''s within the palace''s history or system records, I''ll know it!]

    "In that case," Claude leaned back, voice low, "do you know who sabotaged the food shipments to the outpost? Who''s behind the recent slave uprisings¡ªthose trying to spark reform?"

    [...]

    Silence.

    Keira said nothing, and the silence was telling. Claude sighed, realizing what it meant.

    "You don''t know," he said flatly.

    She didn''t respond. She only had power over the palace, not intelligence from outside. The truth was beyond her reach.

    Claude sighed again, running a hand through his hair and messing it up. "So I need to investigate it myself after all..."

    A month ago, he''d received troubling reports: slaves at one of the outer territories had begun organizing, speaking of freedom and reform.

    It was too coordinated to be spontaneous. These weren''t educated tacticians¡ªthey were commoners, born to serve. Someone was guiding them.

    There had also been a growing problem with the supply offerings from Elysium''s own envoys.

    Vegetables meant as tribute were arriving spoiled¡ªor worse, replaced with a poisonous plant called Hog Feed, something Claude had never known existed.

    It was an insult to the crown.

    He''d questioned the envoys, but they''d played dumb.

    So instead of resting tomorrow, or spending time with his family, he''d be stuck in council chambers, addressing yet another potential conspiracy.

    He let out a weary breath and dropped onto the bed beside Morion.

    "Better get some rest now... while I still can."

    ***

    "So, that''s the only reasoning you have?"

    Claude''s voice, calm but razor-sharp, cut through the air like a guillotine. The temperature in the council room seemed to drop even lower, and every man seated at the long table stiffened in response.

    Before him, the three envoys trembled. Daniel Attre from the Cuvaria Kingdom, Carter Maxim of Taedor, and Bennett Halland from the Latis Empire¡ªmen from the fertile lands beyond the eternal snow, far removed from the harsh, cold territory of Elysium¡ªnow looked like children caught lying to their father.

    Claude groaned audibly, casting a disdainful glance at men displayed across the hologram and in his council.

    Not a single beautiful lady in sight.

    "Council meetings are always such a burden," he whispered.

    The envoys nodded furiously, sweat beading at their brows. Claude could tell they weren''t lying¡ªnot even trying to.

    Their fear was genuine, and none of them seemed bold or clever enough to pull off such an insult without being coerced or deceived.

    Daniel, the youngest of the three, spoke up, voice quivering. "Y-Yes, Your Majesty... I''ve followed in my father''s footsteps since I was a child."

    "This was the first offering I oversaw personally. I inspected everything carefully myself."

    Daniel''s father had passed last year. This was his debut as an envoy, and knowing the boy''s sincere reputation, it was likely someone had exploited his inexperience.

    Whoever swapped the supplies had known full well the king''s infamous fury. This wasn''t just an insult¡ªit was an attempt to sabotage relations and provoke retaliation.

    But Claude... didn''t care about the insult.

    "As long as you can send double crops this month, there won''t be any punishment," Claude said flatly. "You won''t protest that, will you?"

    The three envoys shook their heads vigorously and bowed as one. "We apologize, Your Majesty!"

    Claude leaned back, resting his cheek on his knuckles. "Fine... now, can someone bring me the ''hog feed''? I want to see this insult with my own eyes."

    A butler bowed and left swiftly. Minutes later, he returned carrying a simple wooden box, carefully placing it on the table before the king. Claude flipped open the lid.

    Inside were several round, dirt-covered vegetables¡ªbrown, knobby, and familiar.

    He blinked.

    "...Isn''t this... a potato?" He muttered it more to himself than to the others, lifting one and brushing away the soil.

    The weight, the smell¡ªit was unmistakable. In his previous life, this had been a staple crop. Cheap, nourishing, and versatile. One of the most widely consumed vegetables in the world.

    His eyes narrowed, ''That''s why I''ve never seen potato before... I thought it simply didn''t exist in this world.''

    He stared at the potato in silence, the council room holding its breath with him.

    ''A sabotage attempt? Or a discovery?''

    "You don''t need to send other crops this month, gentlemen," Claude declared suddenly.

    "From now on, just send this so-called ''Hog Feed.'' It grows well in your lands, doesn''t it?"

    The council chamber fell into stunned silence. Even the envoys looked bewildered, their expressions teetering between confusion and disbelief.

    Claude narrowed his gaze. "What''s your answer?"

    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty!" the three men echoed in unison, their voices slightly out of sync but equally desperate to obey.

    Daniel raised his hand timidly. "If I may, Your Majesty... What do you intend to do with it?"

    Claude held the potato up between two fingers and replied, "Eat it, of course. You do know it''s edible, don''t you?"

    His calm reply was like a spark tossed into dry tinder.

    Aldrich, one of the elder nobles, slammed his palm on the table. "Your Majesty, that plant is poisonous! It grows underground like a cursed weed! Even pigs won''t eat it!"

    Claude''s brow furrowed. "It''s only poisonous if you eat the green parts or improperly stored ones," he explained, tone clipped. "The ones brought here are fine."

    But no one seemed convinced. The murmurs of disagreement began to rise again¡ªuntil Claude stood up abruptly and slammed both palms on the table, the sound echoing like a thunderclap.

    He begins to be impatient, but too tired to throw insults at them or to argue with those old men!

    "Enough. Come with me to the kitchen," he ordered coldly. "I''ll prove to you it''s safe to consume."

    Without waiting for their response, he turned and left the room, his cloak billowing behind him like a shadow. The council exchanged nervous glances before scrambling to follow.

    In the kitchen, Claude issued precise commands to the chefs. "Do not cook any that have sprouted or turned green. Focus on the fresh ones."

    He then continue to give them the recipes, how to peel, cut, and even to cock with all step by step that was unfamiliar to the chefs.

    They still obeyed, their faces pale as ash. None of them were familiar with this strange tuber, and the mere idea of feeding something untested to the king terrified them. If Claude died, so would they.

    Back in the dining hall, Claude and the council waited in a tense silence. William and Lloyd leaned close, whispering urgent pleas.

    "Your Majesty, don''t risk your life like this..."

    But Claude waved them off with a sigh. "If this truly is edible, it could become a staple crop. Easy to grow, resilient, cheap. We can''t afford to waste such potential because of superstition."

    After a long wait, the chefs returned, pushing a silver trolley loaded with steaming plates. The air filled with the unfamiliar scent of fried potatoes.

    Fries, mashed potatoes, and even boiled chunks were laid out elegantly on the long table with meat like steak, stew, and many more. But the chefs looked like men headed for the gallows.

    Claude clapped his hands once. "Now, gentlemen. I believe none of you have had lunch yet. Let this be our first meal together."

    To everyone else, his smile was nothing less than demonic. Not a soul moved.

    "Hmph. Then I''ll go first," Claude said, impatiently lifting his fork.

    He picked up a crisp fry, steam rising from its golden body. It was already long since he tasted the potato and he kinda miss it.

    But just before he took a bite, Lloyd reached out quickly. "Wait, Your Majesty. Let the poison taster try it first."

    Claude paused and then gave a resigned nod. "Very well."

    The royal poison taster¡ªa thin man with trembling hands¡ªstepped forward like a man headed for execution.

    He picked up a fry, examined it nervously, and slowly brought it to his mouth.

    The room fell silent.

    He chewed slowly... then swallowed.

    And then¡ªhe froze.

    Everyone stared.

    He stood perfectly still, unmoving making all the council members even more anxious.

 Chapter 145: Slave Uprising

    As the poison taster remained frozen, the council erupted in panic.

    "See?! It''s poisonous, Your Majesty!"

    "We must exterminate that hog feed at once!"

    "We would''ve died if we touched it!"

    Claude''s patience snapped. He slammed the table with a loud bang, silencing the room. The force echoed through the hall like thunder.

    "Silence! Let him speak first!"

    The room quieted instantly, all eyes snapping back to the taster, who stood stiff as a statue. A thick tension hung in the air.

    Some of the nobles still whispered, doubting Claude''s judgment, their mutterings like annoying flies buzzing in his ears.

    Claude rolled his eyes at their theatrics.

    Then finally, the poison taster swallowed and spoke.

    "This is delicious, Your Majesty!" he exclaimed, eyes wide with genuine amazement.

    "Smooth and soft... the saltiness of the cheese, the creaminess of the milk¡ªit melts on my tongue!"

    He beamed. "I feel no trace of poison at all!"

    Claude leaned back in his chair with a knowing smirk. "See? I told you, gentlemen." He picked up a fry and took a bite.

    "The reason it becomes poisonous is due to improper storage or sprouting. Some wild varieties are indeed toxic, but this batch is completely safe."

    He chewed thoughtfully, savoring the crisp texture. ''I really do love fries after all.''

    The council still hesitated, eyes darting between the plates and one another¡ªuntil Lloyd, ever the glutton, gave in to curiosity. He reached for a spoonful of mashed potatoes and brought it to his mouth.

    His eyes lit up the moment it touched his tongue. "This is... delicious!" he gasped, then eagerly went in for another bite.

    The others watched, stunned. One by one, they cautiously tried the dishes: boiled potatoes, fries, creamy mash.

    Soon, the table was filled with the sounds of cutlery and quiet murmurs of awe.

    Eldrich wiped his lips and nodded slowly. "I... may have misjudged this hog feed."

    "Indeed," another agreed. "This would be a blessing for the poor. It''s cheap, filling, and surprisingly versatile."

    Claude smirked as he watched them eat, this round he won against whoever wanted to sabotage them and even got an advantage because of it.

    It didn''t take long before they reached a consensus: potatoes would be officially recognized as a staple crop.

    Not only would they become a new source of carbohydrates, but they would also be introduced across the kingdom especially Cortinvar and Deepstone Quarry territory ¡ªbringing variety, nutrition, and resilience to their food supply.

    All thanks to a food once fed to pigs and Claude knowledge from another world.

    ***

    It started with silence.

    No one moved when the overseer blew his morning whistle. Usually, the slaves would be lined up before sunrise, shoulders hunched, tools in hand. But that day, they stayed in the barracks.

    The overseer¡ªJeb, a man who liked to swing his cane more than speak¡ªstormed inside, roaring curses.

    "What in the hell do you think you''re doing? Get up! You think this is a holiday?!"

    No one answered.

    The eldest among them, a man with grey in his beard and a permanent stoop from years in the fields, stood first. He didn''t raise his voice.

    He simply said, "We''re done breaking our backs for nothing."

    Jeb''s cane cracked down on the old man''s shoulder. The thud echoed in the barracks.

    But then someone grabbed the cane from behind. Another slammed the door shut. Jeb''s shouting turned to gasps, then silence.

    They didn''t kill him. Just locked him in the storage shed, gagged and tied.

    By the next hour, the roads were blocked with overturned carts and broken fence posts. Barrels filled with stones lined the paths, and the farm''s few workhorses were released into the hills. No wagons could leave. No new ones could arrive.

    There were no swords, no armor. Just sickles, shovels, and calloused hands. But it was enough.

    Over two hundred slaves¡ªmen and women, young and old¡ªstood guard at every road into Farrow Hill. No one shouted. There was no speech.

    They were done asking.

    They would eat the grain they harvested. Rest when they chose. And until someone tore it from their hands, Farrow Hill was theirs.

    ***

    "Slave uprising?"

    Claude''s brow twitched. It was barely six in the morning, and he was still waist-deep in his bath when William burst into the chamber.

    "Yes, Your Majesty! Around two hundred slaves have seized Farrow Hill!" William reported, breathless and pale.

    Claude stood abruptly, water sloshing. "That''s our main wheat storage¡ªand our most fertile farmland!" he snapped. "Tell Llyold to mobilize his knights. We''re taking it back."

    "He''s already on his way, Your Majesty, but... there''s a problem," William hesitated, glancing aside. "Ezra is in his way. He''s trying to stop him."

    Claude''s expression soured. "What? That soft-hearted fool... I should''ve appointed someone else to oversee the slave system."

    He dressed quickly, fingers moving fast with frustration. A rebellion like this couldn''t be allowed to spread. If word reached the other farms, this could spiral into something far worse.

    Something like the French Revolution that inspired many revolution after it...

    When Claude arrived at the meeting hall, the tension was thick even through the door. Raised voices leaked out into the corridor.

    "We need to talk with them first¡ªnegotiate!" Ezra pleaded from within.

    "Negotiate?! They''re filth, Ezra! Why would we waste time talking to animals?" Llyold growled, fury in every word.

    "They''re people¡ªpeople we''ve starved and beaten and forced into the dirt! This is the consequence of our own neglect!"

    "They''re slaves!" Llyold roared back. "Lower than cattle! They should be grateful they''re even fed!"

    Claude stepped inside.

    "Enough."

    Both men froze, spinning to face him. Ezra rushed forward.

    "Your Majesty! Please, hear me¡ª"

    Claude raised a hand. "I understand your reasoning, Ezra. I do. This uprising stems from our failure to provide even the most basic rights. That much is true."

    Ezra''s face lit with brief hope.

    "But you''re still a fool," Claude said coldly. "Granting them rights? They aren''t citizens."

    "The only reason I maintain a slave workforce is to lower the cost of production. That''s the reality."

    Ezra''s gaze fell, his voice lost. Claude rubbed his temple, annoyed.

    He''d known someone like this once before. A woman with too much empathy, too much heart. She gave everything for others¡ªand was crushed by the very people she tried to save.

    His mother from his first life.

    "Ezra," Claude said quietly, "Kindness is admirable. But kindness without boundaries? That''s suicide."

    Claude''s red eyes pierced through him. "That''s what destroyed your house, isn''t it?"

    Ezra opened his mouth, but no words came out. Everything Claude said was true. His family had crumbled because of misplaced compassion. A noble house fallen from naive ideals.

    "...I understand," Ezra said at last, bowing his head. "I will follow your lead, Your Majesty."

    Claude nodded. "Good."

    Then he turned to Llyold. "Assemble your knights. We march to Farrow Hill. This ends today."

    A cold smirk tugged at his lips.

    ''Let''s see what their little rebellion is really worth.''

    ***

    Claude, Llyold, and Ezra arrived at the outskirts of Farrow Hill accompanied by only ten knights. But for them, ten was more than enough.

    The three of them were capable of toppling a small kingdom¡ªan uprising of untrained slaves was hardly a threat.

    Their horses came to a halt when the road was revealed to be blocked¡ªstones, overturned carts, broken furniture, and farming tools formed a makeshift barricade.

    As they approached, a volley of rocks flew toward them.

    Yet none of the projectiles made contact. Claude and his entourage were protected by a magical barrier, the stones bouncing off harmlessly like rain on glass.

    "Hmm. They''re attacking from behind the blockade," Claude murmured. "That''s surprisingly clever for slaves, wouldn''t you say?"

    "Tch! Lowly turds, the lot of them!" Llyold snapped, his grip tightening on the reins.

    "How dare they throw rocks at the king! Let me deal with them, Your Majesty¡ªjust say the word, and I''ll burn them to ash!"

    "Calm down, Llyold," Claude said, raising a hand lazily. "If they die that quickly, no one will learn anything from this. Let me handle it."

    Then, he raised his voice. "Bring me your leader!" he shouted, his words echoing across the field.

    The attack ceased. Silence fell over the area, save for murmurs from behind the barricade. Claude''s sharpened senses picked up fragments of their whispering¡ªconfused voices, cautious warnings.

    Moments later, a man stepped forward. He appeared to be in his mid-thirties, wearing torn, dirt-covered clothes.

    His frame was thin, worn from hard labor, yet his eyes burned with defiance, hatred, and unshakable determination. And all of it was aimed squarely at Claude.

    But he didn''t come alone.

    Behind him, several daemons¡ªoverseers who had once lorded over the fields¡ªwere being pushed forward.

    They were forced to kneel on the ground with sickles pressed tightly against their throats. Their faces were bloodied, expressions filled with humiliation and fear.

    "Free us!" the man roared, his voice cracked yet unwavering. "Send us back to our kingdoms!"

    His tone carried raw desperation and fire. "We are free people¡ªwe refuse to serve under filthy daemons like them!"

    With a final show of contempt, he spat onto the ground.

    The insult was too much for Llyold. His aura erupted like a storm, the sheer pressure of his power shaking the air around him.

    The slaves holding the sickles trembled, their hands barely able to stay steady under the crushing weight of his presence.

    But they didn''t back down.

    "Hah! What a foolish gesture," Claude said with a smirk, tilting his head slightly, speaking before Llyold could explode with violence.

    "Do you truly believe that killing these daemons will grant you freedom?"

    The man didn''t flinch. His grip tightened on the sickle.

    "I don''t care. Kill them if you want. Do your worst," he said, voice sharp as steel.

 Chapter 146: Satisfied End Of Slave Uprising

    The leader''s hands trembled, and his grip on Jeb faltered.

    The daemon collapsed to the ground, crawling weakly before the man suddenly cried out, "Your Majesty! Please save us all!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the others echoed in panic in a chorus of desperation.

    Claude, who had already read the detailed reports of corruption within the slave workforce, merely shrugged.

    He knew the truth. While some among these daemons were innocent, most were guilty. They had been the ones who denied fellow slaves their food rations, selling them in the market at rock-bottom prices.

    That reckless greed destabilized the entire economy, forcing Claude to monopolize key supplies like wheat, distributing them only through government-run depots or official stores.

    And it wasn''t just food. Even the minimal budgets meant for maintaining their shelters had been siphoned off for profit.

    Claude had originally intended to punish them through official channels¡ªbut now that they were at death''s door, perhaps letting them die at the hands of humans was a far more poetic end. A harsher blow. A fitting punishment.

    Though, of course, he knew Ezra wouldn''t stand for that.

    "Your Majesty, I beg you!" Ezra pleaded, stepping forward. "I know they''re corrupt, but let the law handle them fairly!"

    He wasn''t wrong. Publicly allowing daemons to die at the hands of humans would bring harsh criticism¡ªnot just from the Honorable Houses, but from the common folk too.

    Claude sighed but said nothing. He simply waited for the leader to trip over his own words.

    The slave leader grabbed Jeb by the collar and forced him to kneel again, snarling, "Hah! You won''t even protect your own people!"

    Claude remained silent.

    Ezra tensed. The slaves looked increasingly restless. Their leader, flustered by the lack of reaction, raised his voice again.

    But Claude didn''t move. He didn''t flinch. And to Llyold, that stillness was perfect¡ªan intentional display of psychological warfare.

    The head of the Xalvach family watched the slaves carefully. Their hands trembled.

    Their eyes darted back and forth, nervously scanning one another. Beads of sweat formed on their brows.

    They were breaking. They weren''t as unified as they had claimed.

    They were afraid¡ªof Claude, and of what he might do if the daemons were harmed.

    And Claude knew it.

    "What are you waiting for?" he said coldly.

    "Do it, then. Kill them. Let''s see how far you get before I make an example of every last one of you."

    The slaves froze. Their hands tightened around their sickles, but their arms didn''t move.

    Then a voice cried out from the rear, raw and desperate, "What''s the point of living if we stay slaves? What''s the point of living if we can''t be free?!"

    "FREEDOM OR DEATH!"

    Claude''s eyes narrowed. ''Shit.''

    The moment the words were shouted, the momentum shifted. Confidence surged through the crowd like wildfire.

    Sickles were raised higher, trembling but determined. The blades pressed closer to the daemons'' necks.

    Claude recognized this moment for what it was¡ªdangerous. A single provocateur was all it took to twist a desperate crowd into a reckless mob.

    He had done it in Cortinvar. Once the mob mentality took over, rationality vanished. All that remained was blind emotion¡ªand violence.

    "Right!" the slave leader screamed, voice thick with fervor. "We can''t stay silent any longer! Let the blood spill!"

    "YEEAAHHHH!!!"

    A chorus of cries erupted as the sickles swung forward¡ª

    "Web of Restraint," Claude chanted.

    A massive magic circle flared to life beneath the slaves'' feet. From the ground, thick, sticky webs burst upward like living ropes, latching onto their limbs and torsos.

    The slaves in front screamed as they were bound in place, immobilized mid-strike. The sickles clattered from their hands or halted inches from their targets.

    The uprising was caught¡ªtrapped before it ever had the chance to draw blood.

    However, the provocateur wasn''t caught in the web. Having remained at the back, he managed to slip through the chaos. With a crazed gleam in his eyes, he screamed:

    "THIS ISN''T OVER YET! RAISE YOUR HOES AND WEAPONS! IF WE STAND TOGETHER, WE CAN DEFEAT THEM!"

    From behind the barrier, nearly two hundred slaves surged forward. It was as if they had been granted a twisted superpower¡ªone born of blind bravery and utter stupidity.

    Fueled by fury and delusions of victory, they charged ahead, believing they could overcome the Lord of Calamity.

    Their eyes were wild with rage and hollow confidence. Rational thought had long since abandoned them, swallowed whole by the madness of the mob.

    They no longer moved as individuals but as one frenzied, self-destructive beast.

    But their charge came to a jarring halt¡ªlike lightning crashing from a cloudless sky.

    The head of the vanguard collapsed, his skull severed cleanly from his body. Blood sprayed through the air, painting the earth red.

    A stunned silence fell, followed by screams of horror as the slaves realized just how utterly doomed they were.

    Panic erupted. They turned and tried to flee, but chaos tripped over itself. Many were trampled in the frenzy, crushed beneath the heels of those desperate to escape. The ground was slick with blood and confusion.

    Claude, unmoved, raised a hand and formed a barrier. It sealed the perimeter, preventing any from escaping too far. His eyes scanned the crowd, but the provocateur was nowhere to be seen.

    "Tch," Claude clicked his tongue. "Keira. Sun. Track him down."

    From behind Claude''s shadow, Sun emerged¡ªtaking the form of a menacing Chaos Hound.

    Keira followed in the shape of a sleek black cat, her eyes glowing faintly as she prepared to serve as the navigator.

    "He was never just a slave," Claude muttered. "Someone sent him."

    "Yes," Llyold agreed, his tone grim. "I sensed mana from him. He wasn''t an ordinary human, Your Majesty. Shall I dispatch my knights to search for him?"

    "No need," Claude replied curtly. "Keira and Sun are enough."

    He turned back to the aftermath, his gaze sweeping over the blood-soaked ground where at least fifty corpses lay strewn.

    Behind the barrier, the remaining rebels screamed and pounded against the invisible wall, fists and feet flailing in vain.

    "I still have unfinished business with these slaves," he smirked.

    "For the rest of you," Claude''s voice echoed across the area, magically amplified to cut through the chaos, "if you desire freedom¡ªI will grant it."

    The slaves froze. All movement ceased as they turned toward the king, who stood like a god among insects, his gaze cold and dispassionate. To him, they were nothing more than parasites.

    Fear rippled through the crowd, but alongside it came a glimmer of something dangerous: hope.

    "Is it true?" a woman suddenly cried out. "Can you bring back my child too?"

    Her voice trembled with desperation. Many of the children had been separated from their families for "strategic purposes"¡ªturned into assets rather than sons and daughters.

    Claude didn''t flinch. "No. That is beyond me. Your children will become foot soldiers of this kingdom. That is their fate."

    The woman''s shoulders sagged, lips quivering as tears welled in her eyes.

    Murmurs spread. The slaves looked at one another uncertainly. Claude appeared calm¡ªalmost casual. The flicker of hope hadn''t yet been extinguished.

    But then he raised his hand.

    "Those who shall serve me in death¡ªrise."

    A suffocating wave of dark mana surged from Claude''s palm. The corpses on the ground shuddered as if yanked by invisible strings.

    Black mist enveloped them, and one by one, bones creaked and cracked as skeletons rose from the carnage.

    Heads rolled to the side, only to be grasped and reattached by brittle hands.

    They stood¡ªstiff, broken, lifeless puppets.

    "This," Claude said, his voice calm and absolute, "is the freedom I offer you."

    The spectacle shattered whatever courage remained. The slaves shrieked in horror, many stumbling back in terror, others dropping to their knees, weeping, pleading.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty! Please spare us!" a few cried, tears streaming down their ashen faces.

    The rest didn''t even speak. Their bodies shook, their lips sealed tight by dread. They all knew what it meant to be undead. It wasn''t peace. It wasn''t rest.

    It was a curse¡ªeternal enslavement.

    They would see, hear, and feel everything, yet never again move of their own will. Their souls would remain tethered to their master until his final breath.

    It was hell on earth.

    "Very good," Claude said coldly. "Now you understand."

    "Your lives will belong to Elysium forever. You will remain slaves until the day you die¡ªand even then, your children will inherit your chains."

    His words shattered their spirit like glass. Hope turned to dust, leaving behind nothing but despair. Compared to the undead, they still had time¡ªtime to breathe, time to feel. But no freedom. No future.

    At least, Claude thought, they were fortunate enough to die eventually.

    ***

    With the uprising finally quelled¡ªif not cleanly, then at least to Claude''s satisfaction¡ªthey rode back toward the palace.

    By then, Sun and Keira had successfully located the instigator. The man was already en route to the underground cells, bound and silenced.

    As Claude descended into the dim, cold depths of the dungeon, Llyold walked ahead, torchlight flickering against the stone walls. The air smelled of damp earth and old blood.

    It was then that Ezra, walking just behind Claude, broke the silence.

    "Your Majesty," he said, voice low but firm. "Allow me to take charge of the corruption and slave affairs this time. Not through my subordinates¡ªI will handle it myself."

    Claude came to a halt, he didn''t turn around. But everyone who sees him knows he was pissed.

    "You understand," Claude said coldly, "that your subordinates'' failures are a reflection of your own, don''t you?"

    His words echoed off the stone walls, sharp and deliberate.

    "The fact that so many fell into corruption under your watch... and that you were too blind¡ªor too late¡ªto notice... And now you want me to hand that authority over to you again?"

 Chapter 147 147: The Three Who Hides In The Dark

    "It was my grave mistake, Your Majesty!" Ezra said, his voice trembling yet resolute. "I know I was too late to act¡ªbut haven''t I always been honest with you?"

    Claude''s presence alone was suffocating, his aura dense enough to crush lesser men, yet Ezra stood his ground.

    "I''m the one who investigated everything. I sent you the reports. I exposed the corruption¡ªeven though some of those people were my own blood."

    His fists clenched tightly. "So give me one more chance. I won''t be soft this time."

    He raised his head, eyes burning with conviction. "Today, I learned more than I ever have. That sometimes silence speaks louder than any action. That I can''t afford to trust blindly anymore. That I must always watch my back."

    There was no wavering in his voice now. He meant every word.

    But Claude remained unmoved.

    He didn''t need someone emotional or idealistic¡ªhe needed someone efficient, someone firm yet discerning.

    Someone who understood the weight of leadership without being consumed by personal guilt or attachments.

    And Ezra wasn''t that person.

    Claude shook his head. "No. I can''t entrust it to you this time. Just focus on your welfare program¡ªthe one thing you''re actually good at."

    Then, without another glance, Claude turned and continued down the corridor with Llyold at his side. Ezra stood frozen, shoulders slumped under the crushing weight of failure.

    For the second time in his life, he had failed.

    They finally arrived at a particular cell¡ªthough it was less a prison and more an interrogation room. Inside, a man sat chained to a chair, cloaked in black robes. Near the door stood Sun, who bowed as Claude entered.

    "This human¡ªno, half-daemon¡ªthrew his words like spears and fled into the forest, Your Majesty," Sun reported.

    "He tried to use a teleportation scroll before we caught him."

    Keira hovered in the air, circling the man like a shadowy specter. Her curious eyes scanned him, black hair slightly swaying in the air. Claude narrowed his gaze.

    The man''s black hair and green eyes sparked something in Claude''s memory.

    "Hm... What a strange mana. Half-human, half-daemon... must be a failed experiment," Keira said, voice sharp with disdain.

    "I¨CI''m not a failed experiment! I was born, not made in some lab!" the man shot back.

    "You talk back?" Claude said, his crimson eyes gleaming with quiet menace.

    The man''s voice died in his throat. He lowered his gaze, trembling under the oppressive weight of Claude''s presence.

    Claude sat across from him, studying his face. There was something familiar about him. He tapped his fingers on the armrest, thinking.

    ''Banquet? Ball? Courtroom? Where have I seen him before...?''

    The silence stretched until it became unbearable. The man was shaking now, unable to withstand the suffocating atmosphere.

    Then, he broke. "I... I did it for my mother!"

    Claude''s eyes narrowed. "Your mother?"

    The man nodded rapidly. "My name is Shan. You kidnapped my mother from Solair Village... I came here looking for her. But she¡ªshe didn''t make it. She couldn''t survive the winter..."

    He clenched his fists, pain and hatred flashing in his eyes. "Then someone approached me... told me how to spark an uprising. He taught me what to say, how to stir the others..."

    He exhaled heavily. "I told you everything. Just¡ªjust don''t kill me. I just want to bring my mother''s corpse home..."

    Claude leaned back, crimson eyes narrowing in thought. His suspicion was right. Someone orchestrated the rebellion¡ªan uprising like that didn''t happen by chance.

    "I''ll grant you and your mother''s remains freedom," Claude said at last, "but only if you tell me the man''s name and his characteristics."

    "I... I can''t," Shan said, biting his lower lip. "I made a binding vow with him."

    "Tch, that again." Claude exhaled. "But you can still point him out, can''t you?"

    "I... I believe so."

    Claude''s gaze lingered. "Do you know that man? Is he your father, perhaps?"

    Shan blinked in shock. "I... I don''t know who my father is. But... a daemon helped me get here. He acted like he recognized me."

    "Ah! Doesn''t he kind of look like William?" Llyold suddenly chimed in. "Or maybe someone from the Varnaz family¡ªthey all have that same look."

    Claude rubbed his chin, thinking hard. It was plausible.

    Whoever had orchestrated this rebellion knew his temperament well¡ªknew that losing this many slaves would cripple food production, disrupt the economy, and weaken military supply lines like those to Deepstone Quarry.

    That kind of sabotage could only come from someone with serious influence¡ªand insider knowledge.

    "We''ll investigate this further," Claude said firmly. Then he turned to Llyold. "Come with me. We''ll discuss this in the office¡ªand you''ll meet this William we''re talking about."

    But before they could leave, Ezra stepped forward. "Your Majesty, it might not be William! As Llyold said, the Varnaz family members all resemble each other!"

    Claude''s expression darkened. "Shut up, Ezra. I''ve had enough of your nonsense today." He stood up, his cape swaying behind him as he strode out of the cell with Llyold, Sun, and Shan following closely behind.

    "But¡ªYour Majesty! It could be a trap to strain your relationship with the Varnaz!" Ezra insisted, quickening his pace to follow.

    Claude didn''t even look back. "You think I''m a fool? I know more than you think. This time, shut your mouth and trust me."

    Ezra halted as Llyold placed a firm hand on his shoulder.

    "Ezra," Llyold said, voice calm but sharp, "learn to observe before you speak or act. You''re the one who said silence can be stronger than any words or actions."

    Then, without another glance, Llyold turned and followed the king, leaving Ezra standing alone in the corridor, weighed down by doubt and confusion.

    ---

    Once they reached the office, Llyold opened the door. Inside, William was diligently reviewing documents. He rose the moment he saw the king enter, bowing respectfully¡ªuntil his eyes landed on the young man trailing behind them.

    His brow furrowed. "You...?"

    Claude didn''t waste time. "Is he the one?" he asked Shan directly.

    Shan''s eyes sharpened. "Yes, my Lord. That''s him. He''s the one who helped me¡ªwho taught me everything."

    William''s face twisted in confusion. "Met? Taught you? I don''t understand. What are you talking about?"

    But Claude wasn''t interested in hearing his excuses.

    "You heard him, Llyold. Launch an investigation on William and the entire Varnaz family under suspicion of rebellion."

    William''s eyes widened in shock. "Rebellion?! Your Majesty, I would never¡ª"

    Llyold stepped forward without hesitation. He leaned in close to William and murmured, "Just comply for now. His Majesty has already made his decision."

    After Llyold led William away, Claude turned to Shan. With a flick of his hand, he brushed the dust off his tunic and said coldly, "Good. Now go retrieve your mother''s corpse."

    He look at Ezra. "Guide this boy out of the palace."

    Ezra hesitated for a moment before nodding silently. He then walked Shan out of the royal halls, past the towering gates, and out into the open road.

    He watched the young man disappear into the distance, unscathed and unpunished.

    Not like the King at all.

    And so, the name of Varnaz fell under a dark shadow. The investigation had been declared¡ªofficial and absolute, by the king himself.

    Whispers of rebellion slithered through the court like smoke, infecting even the most loyal with doubt. Fear bloomed in silence.

    For Claude, it didn''t matter who you were¡ªally or enemy, coalition member or noble house. If suspicion fell on you, judgment would follow.

    ---

    Far away, deep in a hidden chamber veiled in darkness, three figures sat gathered. The dim glow of candles flickered across their wine glasses, casting shadows on their black robes.

    Two of them kept their hoods on, but one did not¡ªa young man with brown hair and glinting green eyes.

    Shan.

    They laughed like men possessed, the sound echoing off the cold stone walls. Shan nearly choked on his drink, laughter bubbling up from his chest.

    "I can''t believe it was that easy to fool the king!" he cackled. "He bought every word!"

    "Of course he did," said the older man beside him, removing his hood to reveal a lined face, Rowan of House Rolvod, the very man who held dominion over the kingdom''s judicial system.

    "The king acts on fury, never reason. All we needed was the right push. Now, William will be ruined¡ªand I will ensure it myself, with the full force of my authority!" Rowan raised his glass, grinning.

    The last figure, still cloaked in shadows, remained silent¡ªonly the curl of a smile visible beneath his hood. Then he reached out and placed a hand on Shan''s shoulder.

    "You did well, my child. Just as I raised you to. I knew your bloodline would serve a higher purpose."

    Shan''s eyes shimmered, caught off guard by the rare praise. "Father..."

    For someone like Shan¡ªborn of both human and daemon blood, too faint in darkness to be embraced by daemons, too tainted to be accepted by humans¡ªsuch words carried more weight than steel.

    But now, finally, his weakness had become a weapon. His human-like features and diluted dark mana made him the perfect infiltrator among the slaves. And he had used that gift to spark a fire from the shadows.

    The cloaked man raised his wine glass high. "To the glory of Elysium."

    The others followed without hesitation, lifting their glasses with matching fervor.

    "To the glory of Elysium!"

 Chapter 148: House Of Varnazs Case

    The investigation into the Varnaz family¡ªparticularly William¡ªwas overseen by the king himself, with the assistance of Llyold, his trusted right-hand man.

    They uncovered numerous secret letters filled with coded messages, which were successfully deciphered under Claude''s lead. Much of the evidence pointed directly to William.

    Despite this, House Varnaz denied any involvement, claiming ignorance of William''s actions. In response, Claude ordered one of the family elders to be brought in for questioning.

    However, instead of an elder, a man around William''s age arrived¡ªhis demeanor softer, his face friendlier.

    He had the same striking crimson eyes as William, though his hair was brown. Regardless, the resemblance was undeniable.

    "So, the rumor about the Varnaz family all sharing the same face is true?" Claude remarked, seated comfortably in a plush chair, with Llyold standing at his side.

    The man chuckled. "Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Emmet Varnaz, William''s brother," he said with a polite bow.

    "My father has fallen ill from the news about William and was unable to attend. So, I''ve come in his place," he continued.

    "And to answer your question¡ªyes, we often resemble each other. Our house has a long tradition of marrying within the family¡ªsisters or cousins¡ªto preserve the purity of our bloodline."

    "I see," Claude murmured. "Then let''s get to the point."

    He handed Emmet a partially burned letter, its contents revealed only in fragments. It was a reply from an anonymous sender, boasting that they had successfully altered the contents of imported crops, replacing them with hog feed.

    "We found this in your brother''s office," Claude said. "It uses the cipher your house is known for, doesn''t it?"

    Each noble house had its own system of codes and methods to decipher them, especially for sensitive documents.

    The Varnaz cipher, however, was notoriously intricate¡ªoften relying on wordplay. One line read, for instance:

    "Switch Mrs. Bele? Vaget with Mrs. Fedge Ho dress at dawn."

    It was an anagram.

    Emmet read the letter in silence, his expression gradually tightening. Finally, he sighed. "You are correct, Your Majesty. This is our code."

    "But just as you were able to crack it," he added, "so could anyone else. This could easily be a setup meant to slander my brother."

    "He has been loyal to you for nearly a year, Your Majesty. Our house has served Lord Donovan faithfully for generations¡ªand the lords before him..."

    Emmet''s expression faltered, as if he himself had been betrayed.

    "Why would my brother want to lead a rebellion?"

    Claude nodded, a slight smirk tugging at his lips. "I wonder that myself. What about you, Emmet? Do you know why your brother might want to take my place?"

    "Is it perhaps because he believes the throne should have been his all along? After all, it remained empty for a long time."

    Claude studied Emmet closely, searching his face for a reaction. But Emmet only sighed.

    "Your Majesty, I know little of politics," he said wearily.

    "As you''re aware, I''ve withdrawn from court affairs for some time now¡ªthat''s why you haven''t seen me at any council meetings."

    "Perhaps you''re right. Since the fall of Lord Donovan, our house has taken a more prominent role at court. But that''s all," he said, shaking his head. "We do not wish to usurp your rule, Your Majesty."

    "But... as you say, perhaps my brother did entertain such ambitions. He has always been the ambitious one."

    Claude''s lips twitched, the corner of his mouth curving upward. "Yes. That may just be it."

    Then his tone sharpened. "And what about you, Emmet? Don''t you share that ambition?"

    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Llyold told me you were very active in the council¡ªleading discussions, even drafting policies."

    "Wasn''t that foolish tax on commoners your idea?" Claude tilted his head, voice edged with mockery. "Did you enjoy playing ruler?"

    Emmet''s eyes widened in shock, and he quickly shook his head. "No¡ªof course not, Your Majesty!"

    "That policy was meant to help build a war chest. Our priorities back then were survival and defense, nothing more."

    "And I had no such thoughts of usurping anything, especially not with a frail body like mine. That''s exactly why I stepped down from the council."

    He coughed weakly, prompting Claude to frown, suspecting the gesture was exaggerated.

    "But... isn''t this interrogation about my brother?" Emmet asked, glancing up with a strained smile. "Why are you turning your questions on me?"

    "Because William is still part of House Varnaz," Claude replied coldly. "Your house bears the weight of his actions."

    "And a rebellion requires more than one man. It needs accomplices. It''s not far-fetched to imagine you could be one of them."

    "Still, you don''t need to worry¡ªyour alibi is clean, and frankly, I doubt someone like you could pull off something this elaborate."

    Emmet blinked. "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"

    Claude leaned back with a cold chuckle. "You said it yourself¡ªyou''re weak and sick. I also heard all your sons died of the same mysterious illness."

    He tilted his head. "Strange, isn''t it? For a race like ours¡ªdaemons¡ªto fall ill at all."

    "You''re like a defective product," he added with a smirk.

    Emmet''s smile faltered¡ªbut only for a moment. Then he forced it back onto his face, though his eyes were hollow.

    "You''re right, Your Majesty," he said quietly.

    "Someone like me would never be capable of something like that."

    They continued for a while longer, Claude presenting more evidence while Emmet offered vague and evasive answers.

    The king had to resist the urge to roll his eyes¡ªhow theatrical this man was.

    At last, the interrogation came to an end. Emmet stood and gave a courteous bow.

    "If you''ll excuse me, Your Majesty," he said.

    But before he reached the door, he paused, glancing back over his shoulder.

    "I''m certain we''ll meet again soon," he said with a faint smile.

    "And when we do, I hope it won''t be like this¡ªhostile and one-sided. Perhaps then we can speak as equals."

    With that, he left the room.

    Llyold, who had remained standing beside Claude the entire time, let out a quiet sigh. "You were too harsh on him, Your Majesty. That man has known nothing but misery since his youth."

    Claude scoffed and leaned back in his chair. "And? You think that rules him out as a suspect?"

    He stood and stretched his shoulders before continuing, "You''re the head of your family, Llyold. You''ve seen all kinds of players on the political battlefield."

    ''But the ones who hide their intentions behind soft smiles and gentle words¡ªthose are the most dangerous."

    "I agree," Llyold said, falling into step behind him.

    "And his answers were vague at best. He always seemed to steer the conversation away from anything concrete."

    "Exactly," Claude muttered.

    Llyold nodded thoughtfully. "His ability to deflect and redirect¡ªhis negotiation instincts¡ªhe could''ve been a powerful ally."

    Claude gave a dry chuckle. "Yes. It''s a shame he chose the other side."

    He finally stepped into the corridor, his expression grim but resolute. Judgment day for William Varnaz was drawing near¡ªand Claude would be ready.

    ***

    The grand hall of the court was filled with a tense atmosphere as Claude, seated on his elevated throne, surveyed the room.

    The assembly of nobles, guards, and advisors could be seen fulfilled all the chairs.

    William Varnaz, standing before him, looked every bit the nobleman, though his posture was stiff and still hold his composure.

    While on the other side was Shan, standing up in witness section.

    Claude rose, his voice cutting through the silence. "Today, we gather to address the treasonous actions committed under the name of House Varnaz."

    "The evidence is overwhelming, and yet, despite this, the accused continues to remain silent on the charges."

    He turned to the scrolls and documents laid out before him, the whispers of the court growing louder as he began to read aloud.

    "Letters intercepted from your office, reveal not only coded messages but also the manipulation of resources, the scheming that sought to undermine my rule," Claude said, pointing to the parchment in front of him and showing all the evident he found that all lead to William.

    William stood still, his jaw clenched tightly, but he didn''t speak. His silence was deafening. Claude''s gaze sharpened.

    "Do you deny these actions, Lord William?" he asked, leaning forward.

    After a long, suffocating pause, William''s voice, when it finally came, was steady but cold. "I neither deny nor accept these accusations," he said quietly.

    "The evidence presented is circumstantial at best. I have not been given the opportunity to prove my innocence. Nor have I seen the full extent of your so-called evidence."

    Claude''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve had every chance to defend yourself, William. You''ve been given all the time you needed, but your response has been nothing but vague claims and empty words."

    William''s face remained impassive. He didn''t dare look at the nobles surrounding him, but his body stiffened as Claude continued.

    "This court will not tolerate deceit. You have manipulated, deceived, and played the part of a traitor. But the truth, as we all know, cannot remain hidden forever."

    Claude motioned for a servant to bring forth a large, ornate box, and as it was placed on the table, he opened it to reveal a shimmering crystal orb. The court was silent as Claude''s voice echoed once more.

    "A witness, recorded by this crystal, will show the truth. The real mastermind behind the plot." His eyes locked on William. "You will see who it was."

 Chapter 149: The Foolish Way To Usurp The King

    The room dimmed as the projection crystal flickered to life, casting eerie shadows across the grand courtroom.

    Silence fell. On the screen, a grainy recording played, revealing a dimly lit room. Though the figures were cloaked in darkness, their voices rang out clear and unmistakable.

    "I can''t believe it was that easy to fool the king. He bought every word."

    Gasps erupted among the nobility. Shan, standing near the center, paled as he shot to his feet.

    "This¡ª! Your Majesty, this is false! A fabrication!"

    Claude slammed his gavel down with a sharp crack. His voice was low, but it echoed with authority.

    "Sit down and shut your mouth, or I''ll make you."

    Shan flinched but obeyed, clenching his fists tightly. His eyes darted toward Rowan, who remained composed, lips pressed in a flat line.

    Then came the second voice, deep and calm.

    "Of course he did."

    The hooded man in the recording reached up and pulled back his cowl, revealing a face aged with lines and experience¡ªRowan of House Rolvod, the kingdom''s High Magistrate, the very man responsible for justice across the realm.

    "The king acts on fury, never reason. All we needed was the right push. Now, William will be ruined¡ªand I will ensure it myself, with the full force of my authority."

    The courtroom erupted. Shocked murmurs, gasps, and shaking heads filled the chamber. Some looked stunned.

    Others, seasoned nobles, merely sighed. They had expected this the moment Rowan aligned himself with the opposition.

    "That''s a lie! This is fabricated, Your Majesty!" Rowan finally stood, his voice strained.

    "Why would I ever stoop to something so crude? I am the head of the judicial system! If I wanted to bring you down, I could do far worse¡ªlegally."

    Claude''s glare darkened. Shadows flickered behind him like crawling smoke.

    "Do I need to repeat myself, Rowan?" he said coldly. "Shut the fuck up. This is not your turn to speak."

    Rowan''s defiance faltered. Sweat rolled down his temple as he sat back down, lips sealed.

    The record continued. Another figure emerged¡ªstill cloaked, face hidden in darkness. He placed a firm hand on Shan''s shoulder.

    "You did well, my child. Just as I raised you to. I always knew your bloodline would serve a higher purpose."

    "...Father..."

    A chill swept through the courtroom. Daemons shifted uneasily in their seats, glancing around. That voice¡ªdeep, familiar.

    But no one could find its source. The man wasn''t present.

    The recording played on.

    The shadowed figure raised a wine glass high.

    "To the glory of Elysium."

    The others followed, echoing with solemn devotion.

    "To the glory of Elysium!"

    Then the projection cut to black.

    Silence fell again, cold and tense. Heavy with realization.

    Claude''s voice finally broke it.

    "Well then... seems we''ve only just begun."

    "Indeed, this is just the beginning."

    The courtroom doors slammed open, the echo ringing through the silent hall. All eyes turned as Emmet strolled in with a lazy, almost mocking grace, as if he hadn''t just been unmasked as part of a conspiracy.

    "Yes, it''s me," he announced, raising his arms theatrically. "I''m the last figure in that recording. And you''re wrong, Claude. I can usurp you... just like that."

    He snapped his fingers.

    Shan flinched, eyes wide in disbelief. "F-Father! Are you really doing this?"

    Emmet cast a disappointed glance his way, lips curled in disdain. "Yes, son. And it''s all because of you that I had to resort to this extreme measure." He shook his head with a cold chuckle. "Your pathetic acting ruined our entire plan."

    "B-but I¡ª!" Shan''s voice cracked. He sank back into his chair, trembling, consumed by shame. He never imagined he would disappoint his father all over again.

    Rowan suddenly stood, as if the drama had reignited his resolve. He strode toward the center of the courtroom, voice rising with every word.

    "Give up the crown, Claude! You don''t deserve to sit on that throne!"

    He pointed a trembling finger at the king.

    "You deceived us all with that nonsense about being the descendant of the Lord of Calamity! You''re nothing but a failed copy! A fraud!"

    He swept his arm toward the tall courtroom windows.

    "There are hundreds of cacodemons with three-star evolution waiting outside! Ready to rip everyone in this room to shreds if you don''t surrender!"

    Claude, in response, let out a long yawn, slouching back into his chair like a man watching a poorly written opera.

    His gaze never once left William. Llyold sighed beside him, clearly fed up with the theatrics, while Ezra¡ªever serious¡ªstood tense, hand hovering near his sword.

    William stepped forward, his voice firm. "Enough, brother. This treason will never succeed."

    Emmet tilted his head, a mocking smile on his lips. "How cute. Look at you pretending to be the righteous one."

    His voice grew sharp. "You''re the one who called Claude a fraud! You said I should take the crown!"

    Claude blinked. "Seriously, William?"

    William sighed, looking down briefly before facing the king. "I apologize, Your Majesty. But back then, most of the Honorable Houses agreed¡ªyou were too harsh, and we feared you were dismantling everything Lord Donovan built."

    He glanced at Llyold, who looked away.

    "But you proved us wrong. Your reforms¡ªprioritizing the common folk¡ªstrengthened the economy."

    "You conquered new territories, brought in labor from the outside, and even your bizarre Red Slumber initiative turned out to be immensely beneficial."

    William turned back to Emmet, voice hardening.

    "You led the council for years and accomplished nothing. Claude did more in half the time than you ever could."

    The words landed like a blade to Emmet''s pride. His jaw clenched. Then he laughed it off, hollow and bitter.

    "Well then," he said with a smirk, turning toward the assembled nobles.

    "Why don''t we settle this properly? Let every member of the council decide if Claude is truly worthy of the crown."

    ***

    Morion lay curled up in Claude''s bed, her nose buried deep in his pillow.

    "Mmm~ smells like Father!" she sighed dreamily, hugging the pillow close. "What''s taking him so long? He promised to play with me today..."

    Of course, to her, playing often meant slaughtering humans or hunting cacodemons.

    But suddenly, her sharp ears perked up. She felt it¡ªa dark, powerful aura spreading throughout the palace. No... not just the palace. It was everywhere, even outside the walls.

    She slowly sat up, her crimson eyes narrowing. "Is this the game Father mentioned?!"

    With giddy excitement, she leaped from the bed and drew an intricate magic circle on the floor. At its center, she etched a closed eye.

    Kneeling, she pressed her palm against the circle and whispered,

    "O darkness that knows all, for these words lie in your grasp... Show me what you see."

    The drawn eye suddenly snapped open, revealing a glowing crimson iris. In Morion''s mind, visions flooded in¡ªthe palace, its corridors, its secrets.

    Guards lay unconscious. Cacodemons, too. A woman, possibly a beast tamer, strolled casually over their bodies, monsters trailing behind her like an obedient parade. And she was heading straight for¡ª

    "Harem Palace!" Morion gasped.

    "Wait for me! I''ll save you all!" With a flash, she vanished.

    The young girl reappeared inside the Harem Palace, only to find everyone fast asleep. She darted from room to room¡ªconcubines, witches, even Dalia herself lay unconscious, unmoving. In the nursery, the babies slumbered without a sound.

    "Hmph! What a cheap magic! Should I destroy it?" she frowned, tapping her chin. "But... if this is Father''s game, breaking it would be cheating, right?"

    Before she could decide, a voice called out.

    "Morion! What''s going on? Is the palace under attack?"

    She turned to find Layla, holding a newborn, and Lilac, waddling toward her with a very pregnant belly.

    "Oh, don''t worry!" Morion chirped, puffing out her chest. "It''s just a game between me and Father!"

    The two women exchanged doubtful looks, though Lilac was the first to play along.

    "I see... Well then, why don''t you help us move the witches and concubines into the nursery and lock them in? Seal it with your magic so they won''t disturb your game."

    She smirked slyly. "Especially Lady Dalia. You know how she gets when you run around the palace."

    Morion gasped in horror. "She would scold me!"

    With a flash, she teleported all the concubines and witches into the nursery and sealed the room with her strongest spell.

    "Whew! Now I can play in peace." She wiped the sweat from her brow.

    "Good girl," Lilac said, patting her head. "Just make sure you play outside. We''ll stay here and make sure no one wakes up to scold you."

    Layla nudged her sister and whispered, "Is this okay? Shouldn''t we help her?"

    "With your post-birth body and my belly? Not a chance," Lilac muttered back. "My baby''s going to be the next king or queen. I''m not risking it."

    She smiled sweetly and added, "Besides, isn''t this Father and Morion''s game? We shouldn''t interrupt, right?"

    Morion beamed and nodded. "Right!"

    Her ears twitched again.

    "They''re here!"

    She vanished in an instant, reappearing outside the Harem Palace. With a swift gesture, she sealed the entire building and crossed her arms, her expression darkening.

    "Let''s see who dares come close."

    True to her words, the woman in her vision came and about twenty cacodemons trailed behind her with a menacing aura.

    Morion smirked, "Father step up in his game! Most of those monsters are in two and three-star evolutions!"

    "Let''s see how long they could play with me!"

 Chapter 150: Morions Play Things

    The courtroom fell into a suffocating silence. No one dared to speak. The council members exchanged glances¡ªeach already certain of their verdict.

    Alastair of House Azraral, usually composed and reserved, stepped forward. His tone was flat, but his words cut deep.

    "Emmet, what you''ve done is a stain upon the crown."

    "You were never meant to hold the throne¡ªnot even in His Majesty Claude''s absence. You are simply unfit to be King."

    His voice echoed, stirring murmurs among the nobles. The unspoken truth had finally been voiced. The council''s direction was now clear.

    "I stand with Lord Donovan''s legacy," Alastair continued, "and his final order was to kneel before the one who bears the Specter of Doom and the Sovereign Orb." He smirked.

    "But you can''t hold them, can you?"

    Emmet''s face tightened, his fists clenched at his sides. "So, the quiet one finally speaks¡ªjust to see me fall."

    He sneered. "Your opinion has always been colored by your bias as you dislike me. Why should your words carry weight?"

    Alastair chuckled darkly. "And you think yours do? You''re the only one in this room whose vote holds no power¡ªyou''re not even part of this court."

    His sharp gaze locked onto Claude. "So what are you waiting for, Your Majesty? Cut out his tongue. Sever his head. Show them what becomes of those who dare lay claim to what is rightfully yours."

    Claude blinked¡ªstartled. It was the first time he''d seen Alastair like this: so cold, so ruthless. The quiet man had finally bared his fangs.

    Damien Julven, the Minister of Finance, stepped forward next.

    "I agree with Alastair. As the man overseeing this kingdom''s finances, I can say without doubt¡ªYour Majesty has brought prosperity."

    "He''s uplifted the common folk, tamed inflation, and stalled the Church''s growing influence."

    He turned to Emmet with narrowed eyes. "Can you do the same?"

    Emmet was cornered. The verdict had been spoken, and the silence of the undecided only confirmed it. No one would ally themselves with a coup this childish... and desperate.

    Claude smirked, pride swelling in his chest. He had never doubted his council¡ªbut still, their loyalty, this level of support... it moved him. Especially considering how much he demanded from them.

    Then Aldrich rose¡ªcalm, but stern.

    "I never thought you would stoop to usurpation, Emmet." His voice carried disappointment rather than anger.

    "It''s true¡ªwhen His Majesty ascended, he was arrogant. Stubborn. He trampled on tradition without hesitation."

    "But what good is tradition when everyone suffers under it? Legacy means nothing if it brings only pain."

    He sighed, shaking his head. "As your mentor, I''m ashamed of you."

    But Emmet didn''t yield. Not even now.

    "Hah! All of you¡ªtraitors!" he shouted, his voice echoing off the marble walls. "Swayed by the lies of an impostor!"

    "I was the one who held the court together during the plague! I was the one who kept the kingdom standing when it all threatened to collapse!"

    "I protected this realm. I protected its the honorable houses and common folk. Without me¡ªwhat would you all be?"

    Silence fell again. His words, though bitter, rang with truth. For two decades, Emmet had indeed solved the kingdom''s crises.

    His wisdom had kept things afloat though they didn''t expect someone like him to do something desperate like this.

    And now, this so-called king would steal it all?

    "I don''t care if you stand with me or not!" Emmet bellowed, his voice turning venomous.

    "I''ll drag that impostor from the throne¡ªand I''ll do it in the most disgraceful way imaginable!"

    His smirk widened with malicious intent.

    "I''ll start with your heirs... your concubines. You''ll watch as they fall before you¡ªlifeless¡ªbecause of your arrogance."

    All eyes turned to Claude.

    His smirk vanished.

    Llyold''s eyes narrowed.

    The air grew heavy.

    And war¡ªtrue war¡ªwas about to begin.

    ***

    Mahira had known from the start that today''s mission would be a difficult one. But the pay was too good to pass up¡ªand she needed the money.

    She was a long way from home, a traveler from the Eastern Continent. Swindled and robbed by those who preyed on the desperate, Mahira had lost everything.

    This job was her only chance to earn enough to return since this continent was in the middle of plague and she didn''t see any future here.

    She had wandered into this strange kingdom, where everything seemed deceptively normal at first. But the more she observed its people, the more unsettled she became.

    Every single person here possessed mana¡ªeven if only a trace.

    And then it hit her. It wasn''t just mana¡ªit was dark mana.

    Just like hers.

    She had never imagined a land like this existed. A place where people like her¡ªthose cursed or hunted for their affinity¡ªcould live in peace without needing to hide.

    As she look around the palace, relief filled her when she saw her employer cast a powerful sleeping spell over the castle grounds. Good.

    She wouldn''t have to fight anyone tonight. All she needed to do was slip in, kidnap the king''s heir, and get out.

    Simple.

    At least, it should have been.

    Her steps halted the moment she reached the gates of the harem palace.

    There, standing confidently in was a child. Hands planted on her hips, a wide, playful grin on her face¡ªas if she had been waiting for something exciting to happen.

    Their eyes met.

    Mahira froze.

    A wave of suffocating mana crashed over her like a tidal wave.

    Dark mana¡ªdense, violent, ancient in feel¡ªradiated from the small girl with such intensity that Mahira forgot how to breathe.

    Her limbs locked, her instincts screamed. ''This is no ordinary child. If I fight her, I die.''

    Even the summoned monsters trailing behind Mahira recoiled in silent dread.

    "Wa¡ª" she tried to speak, to explain, to beg.

    But the child didn''t let her.

    "Let''s see how good your skills really are!" the girl declared, her eyes gleaming with wild delight.

    "Don''t disappoint me, alright? The last toy I played with died in five minutes."

    And with that, she raised her hand.

    A cascade of glowing, intricate magic circles bloomed behind her¡ªmassive, radiant, and deadly.

    Mahira knew then¡ª

    She was already too late.

    Mahira barely had time to shout, "Attack!" before her cacodemons launched forward in instinct.

    Twenty beasts¡ªhulking, twisted creatures with eyes like burning coals and mouths filled with jagged teeth¡ªrushed toward the girl, their claws glinting under the moonlight.

    Morion didn''t move yet. She simply tilted her head.

    "Ignis Ruin: Phoenix Spiral," she whispered.

    One of the circles flared.

    From it, a spiraling vortex of molten flame burst forth¡ªnot red, but deep black edged in green, a rare flame that devoured mana itself.

    It curved like a serpent through the air, screeching like a banshee as it slammed into the first line of cacodemons.

    They didn''t scream¡ªthey simply vanished, vaporized instantly, their bodies and mana swallowed by the cursed fire.

    Mahira''s breath hitched. "She''s holding that kind of spell in her body?!"

    The remaining cacodemons screeched and hesitated, their predatory hunger giving way to something almost human¡ªfear.

    They circled Morion, eyes wide, tails lashing the stone.

    But Morion wasn''t finished.

    She raised two fingers, and another spell circle unfolded beneath her feet, etched in shimmering gold.

    "Mirage Thorn: Aether Reflection."

    Illusions of Morion burst out like petals exploding from a flower¡ªten, twenty, fifty copies, each radiating mana, each appearing just as real.

    The cacodemons lunged in a panic, slashing at phantoms that blinked and reappeared behind them, laughing in unison.

    A three-star cacodemon roared and hurled a burst of corrupt flame at her. Morion glanced at it lazily.

    "Reverse Veil."

    The fire twisted mid-air, turned inside out, and shot back into the beast''s mouth. The cacodemon choked, its throat glowing before its chest imploded with a thunderous boom.

    "Ehehe~" Morion giggled. "Oops... I forgot to hold back again."

    "Ugh, what a disappointment," Morion muttered, watching cacodemons twitch and collapse.

    "I thought with two- or three-star evolutions, they''d at least put up a fight."

    She let out a dramatic sigh and stretched her arms overhead, yawning as if she were bored at a tea party.

    Her crimson eyes then narrowed at Mahira. "But you''re a cheater, Beast Tamer woman."

    Pointing an accusing finger, she huffed, "Those beasts aren''t even yours, are they? Let me guess¡ªhand-me-downs from your parents... maybe even your grandparents. That''s why they''re so sluggish and dumb."

    Mahira tensed, a drop of sweat trailing down her cheek.

    She didn''t answer¡ªbecause Morion was right.

    Every cacodemon under her control had been passed down through generations, once powerful monsters now dulled by time and repeated bindings.

    It was common practice among legacy Beast Tamers, since beasts contract died with their masters unless contracted anew.

    But each transfer weakened their vitality, their instincts... even their will.

    Morion tilted her head, studying Mahira''s silence with mild amusement before something else caught her attention.

    A section of the palace wall, cracked from the shockwaves of their clash, groaned and crumbled loudly in the background.

    Morion''s expression froze.

    "...Mama''s going to yell at me."

    At that thought, she frowned and flicked her hand, casting Hollow Ward, a rare spatial barrier that absorbed all destructive force within a set radius. The palace shimmered faintly behind her, untouched.

    The cacodemons that weren''t dead began trembling. Some tried to flee¡ªbut the shadows at their feet stretched and grabbed them.

    Morion raised her hands, grinning ear to ear. "Dance for me¡ªMarionette Grief."

    Black threads erupted from the ground and latched onto the remaining cacodemons, forcing their bodies into grotesque, puppet-like poses.

    They twitched, eyes wild, as their limbs moved against their will. Some tore at their own flesh, others slammed their heads into the floor in a maddened frenzy.

    Mahira staggered back, horrified. "What... is she...?"

    As the last cacodemon dropped, eyes wide and empty, Morion turned her gaze on Mahira. "Ohh, you are still alive?"

    She tilted her head with childish delight.

    "Want to play next?"

    Mahira fell to her knees, her will broken.

    She couldn''t fight this child.

    No one could.

 Chapter 151: Morion Win Again!

    Mahira''s hand trembled as she unraveled the scroll, the old parchment dry and fraying at the edges.

    It was her last resort to stay alive as the monster in front of her approached with such terrifying smile.

    ''I need to survive, I''m sorry Father...''

    Crimson glyphs began to glow across the surface, pulsing in rhythm with her heartbeat.

    It was a scroll passed down through generations containing the legendary cacodemon her great-great-grandfather was able to tame.

    And it is also a destructive one.

    "Answer my call," she whispered. "O ancient one, bloodbound to my family''s line... rise."

    A tear in the air formed like cracked glass. The world shuddered. From the breach, something crawled forth¡ªmassive, hunched, cloaked in dense smoke.

    Its shape solidified: obsidian-black skin, plated like armor, four arms tipped with jagged claws, and a face with too many crimson eyes that blinked in unnatural rhythms.

    It grinned, fanged and sharp. "Another child sacrifices me to die for her."

    But as it was seen Mahira who was slumped on the ground trembled it sighed, "Another disappointed master... What a shame I need to follow your order."

    Mahira clenched her hands as she tried to stand up, "Defeat her, Zora!" she pointed at Morion.

    Morion tilted her head. Her dress fluttered as dark mana gathered around her like a slow storm.

    "Oh, you talk. That''s refreshing."

    "And you reek of rot and poison," the monster growled. "What are you?"

    "Your worst idea." She raised her hand. The runes spiraled into her palm as she whispered, "Voidlock."

    In an instant, the space around them peeled away, folding like paper. The harem garden, the stone halls, and even the distant sun vanished.

    They now stood in a jagged arena suspended in darkness. Shattered palace stones floated midair. Cracks in reality glimmered like lightning.

    Morion giggled. "Mama won''t yell at me if it breaks this palace."

    The beast cracked its neck. "You bring me to your nest. Brave or foolish."

    "Let''s find out."

    Zora struck first. Too fast for its size. Claws sliced through the air¡ªnot aiming to wound but to kill.

    Morion ducked and rolled, her boots skidding on a floating slab. She raised both hands.

    "Black Thorn!"

    Spears of blackened vines erupted from the air, stabbing toward the beast. It leaped sideways, one arm catching a thorn and snapping it with a crunch. It landed on all fours.

    "Predictable."

    "Bite me."

    Morion vanished¡ªnot teleported but split into shadows. They circled the beast like wolves, flickering in and out.

    The monster frowned. "Shadowplay? You fight like a starving witch."

    She emerged above it. "Echo Bloom!"

    A pulse of sound and shadow exploded down. The beast roared, blinded momentarily. Still, it swung blindly and caught her leg mid-fall. Morion slammed into a stone pillar.

    She winced, the breath knocked from her lungs. Blood trickled from her lip. For the first time in a long time, someone was able to throw her like this!

    "Alright," she muttered, standing slowly.

    "You''re not just a big brute. You think and I kinda love it! Finally, something that doesn''t die the moment I chant a spell!"

    Zora laughed and roared, "You will regret looking down on me."

    She hissed under her breath and flicked her wrists. Annoyed by his sudden roar and also, she was late to go to the afternoon tea!

    "So loud," she muttered, annoyed. "Let me show you what silence tastes like."

    She inhaled slowly, her dark mana pulsing in waves.

    A shimmer spread across her skin¡ªscales, faint and midnight-black, flickered into existence.

    Her blood was venom. Her breath decayed. She was a dark draconis¡ªnot just by title, but by nature.

    Zora lunged again. This time, Morion didn''t dodge. She smiled.

    "Venom Bloom."

    The words echoed like a curse.

    A black mist burst from her body in a wide radius. The air thickened, like drowning in shadows.

    The rocks beneath her feet darkened, corroding from the sheer presence of her venom.

    The beast halted mid-charge. Its legs trembled. Its weapons drooped as It could feel its lungs burn. He knew this wasn''t a normal spell...

    Most of the dark mage spells containing venom and poison were really strong and deadly and now Zora knew the one in front of it not only from a daemon race but another mixed.

    More a stronger and more ancient one.

    "Too close," Morion said softly, stepping forward. Her feet made no sound.

    The mist clung to the monster''s chitin, seeping through every crack, eating into it like acid. Not instantly deadly¡ªbut deeply weakening, rotting the creature from the inside out.

    "Didn''t your master tell you?" she whispered. "Never breathe near a dark Draconis."

    The beast snarled, but now each step was labored. It coughed¡ªblack sludge trickled from its mouth. Still, it refused to fall. Its eyes flared in stubborn fury.

    Morion tilted her head. "Oh? Still standing?"

    She raised her hand again, gathering the shadows around her fingers like threads of silk.

    "Let''s change that."

    She spun once, low and graceful, and cast:

    "Hollow Needle."

    Dozens of tiny, almost invisible spikes of dark mana launched from her silhouette, targeting nerve points and weak joints. Each one pierced with precision¡ªnot to kill, but to paralyze.

    The beast roared, swung once¡ªand missed. Its knees buckled.

    One hand dropped a weapon. Then another.

    Morion approached slowly, her footsteps silent as mist curled around her like a funeral veil.

    "This venom will kill you slowly," she whispered, her voice menacing enough to make Zora tremble.

    "Every minute will rot your body further until you die a miserable, twitching husk¡ªand I''ll be right here, watching it all."

    Zora could only tremble, the venom already coursing through its veins. Its crimson eyes began to melt, vision warping.

    And the last thing it ever saw... was a creature more terrifying than anything it had ever known.

    "What a shame my father couldn''t see how great I''ve become!" she declared, spreading her arms, stretching like she was just doing some chores.

    "But once again¡ªI win this round!"

    She twirled once in giddy triumph¡ªthen froze.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    "...She''s running," Morion muttered.

    Mahira, she could feel the presence slipping away like smoke.

    "Tch! I hate hunting rats," she groaned, already annoyed as she ran again, trying to feel the weak presence of the beastamer.

    ***

    "Emmet! What you''ve done is unforgivable!"

    Llyold snarled fists clenched so tightly they trembled. He fought the urge to recite a spell and end the man before him.

    But he couldn''t.

    Not here.

    This building¡ªthis one place¡ªwas sealed within an anti-magic barrier. No spell, no enchantment, no divine aid. None of them could cast a thing.

    "Unforgivable? That man stole my rights to the throne! What he has done is unforgivable!" Emmet screamed, still in the delusion that all of this was his.

    Claude stepped forward, his voice like thunder rolling through the hall. "If you so much as touch a strand of hair on any of my concubines or my children... I will drag you into hell myself and watch you burn."

    The room fell into silence.

    No mana¡ªyet the sheer pressure of Claude''s presence made everyone shudder. Even without his powers, he exuded the weight of a king.

    Emmet''s heart skipped, but he masked it with a grin. He knew Claude''s weakness better than anyone.

    "Why should I obey you?" Emmet laughed. "You''re not king anymore."

    He tilted his head and said in a mocking tone, "So? Your mother¡ªor should I say, your lover¡ªgets to live in exchange for your crown. That''s not such a bad deal, is it?"

    Claude''s eyes flared with rage. His temple throbbed, veins bulging.

    Without warning, he moved.

    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Emmet, one hand clutching the man''s throat and lifting him off the ground like a doll.

    Gasps echoed around the hall. Even Llyold looked stunned. He had never knew could move like that without any spell or mana since he was originally a mage.

    "Y-You...!" Emmet wheezed, his nails digging into Claude''s wrist.

    Shan and Rowan moved to defend him¡ªbut were stopped instantly. Llyold stepped in, knocking Shan''s sword aside and holding him back.

    Eldrich appeared beside Rowan, seizing his neck in a grip that left him paralyzed.

    "You''ve lost," Claude growled. "End your foolish rebellion. Give Dalia back to me."

    Emmet''s face turned purple. "Th-There are... magic circles all over the harem palace," he choked out. "Explosive runes. If I die... it all goes up in flames."

    Claude didn''t loosen his grip, but tightened on it instead, smile appeared as he could see Emmet couldn''t breathe anymore as he was dying.

    Llyold screamed, "Your Majesty! Think! Dalia, your children¡ªthe twins! They''re still in the palace! Do you want to bury them in ash?!"

    Claude froze.

    Dalia''s gentle smile flashed in his mind. Layla, cradling newborns. Lilac, pregnant and glowing with life. The others, each one carrying his bloodline.

    His jaw tightened. Slowly¡ªreluctantly¡ªhe released Emmet, who dropped like a sack of stones, coughing and laughing hysterically.

    "I told you," Emmet wheezed, staggering upright. "I deserve the crown. I have no weaknesses. No attachments. I love no one but myself!"

    He laughed harder, clutching Claude''s shoulder.

    "Now give me your crown, your scepter, and the orb. Everything!"

    Claude''s eyes turned bloodshot. Words rose in his throat¡ªbut before he could speak, the great door burst open.

    A familiar voice rang out:

    "Father! I brought you the rat!"

    Morion stood there, grinning wide.

    "And I win again!"

 Chapter 152: The Punishment For The Rebels

    Morion threw a trembling woman into the center of the court. Her clothes were pristine¡ªuntouched by blood or wound¡ªbut her expression told a different story.

    Eyes wide, body shaking, she looked as though she''d just stared into the abyss and barely returned alive.

    "So!" Morion bounced with excitement, clasping her hands like a sweet and innocent child.

    "You promised me more sweets, remember? The ones from the human realm? Can I have them now?"

    Claude''s gaze snapped toward the doors¡ªjust in time to see the anti-magic barrier shatter like glass.

    A gust of mana surged through the hall.

    His servants burst in with urgency.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty!" Vulture shouted, panting.

    "It took longer than expected to break the barrier!" Relief washed over his face when he saw Claude unharmed.

    "Your Majesty!" Sun followed close behind, eyes blazing. "Where is the enemy? I''ll take them all down!"

    Claude chuckled, calm amid the chaos. He turned back to Emmet, who now stood frozen in disbelief.

    "What now?" Claude tilted his head, voice laced with mockery. "Any more surprises up your sleeve? Or is this the end of your pathetic little coup?"

    Emmet''s face twisted with rage. With a shout, he summoned a sword into his hand¡ªhis last shred of defiance.

    The moment he moved, Claude''s allies reacted instantly. Vulture stepped forward, Llyold shifted into a combat stance.

    Morion''s eyes gleamed red with anticipation as she floated off the ground, her dress swirling like smoke.

    "Let''s end this with a game of honor!" Emmet roared. He knew it was his final chance.

    He would rather die in ritual combat than be remembered as a traitor who failed miserably, abandoned by the very people he trusted.

    Claude exhaled in amusement, watching the once-proud man cling to scraps of dignity.

    "A game of honor?" he echoed with a roll of his eyes. "You don''t have honor."

    Then his smile curved into something darker.

    "But fine. Let''s play."

    He stepped forward, cloak billowing, his aura swallowing the room like a stormcloud.

    ''Maybe,'' Claude thought, ''I can strip away even the last bit of shame he''s clinging to¡ªuntil there''s nothing left of him but dust and disgrace.''

    The hall fell silent.

    Then, with a single flick of his hand, a surge of dark mana erupted beneath his feet.

    A black claymore rose from the shadows.

    The blade shimmered with violent red energy, as it wa alive and could devour anything.

    The ground cracked beneath Claude as he took hold of it¡ªeffortlessly¡ªlike it weighed nothing.

    Emmet staggered back.

    "You said this would be a game of honor," Claude said calmly, walking forward. "But you and I both know... you don''t even have anything left."

    And then he moved.

    It wasn''t magic. It was speed, pure and raw¡ªimpossibly fast for a man without an ounce of mana reinforcement. The dark claymore arced through the air in a clean.

    There was no clash of blades. No scream and resistance. Emmet didn''t even realize what happened until something cracked.

    His sword shattered, fragments scattering like dust across the marble floor. A sharp crimson line traced across both his forearms. And then¡ªhe dropped to one knee, breath hitching, eyes wide in disbelief.

    His hands were gone. Cleansed in a single, merciless slash.

    Blood poured from the stumps where they had been, pooling at his knees. He tried to scream but could only wheeze, the pain and horror sinking in all at once. Worse still¡ªhe couldn''t regenerate.

    The wound throbbed with a dark, lingering energy that rejected any chance of healing.

    Claude stood tall, claymore resting on his shoulder. "I win."

    Emmet gasped, breath shallow, staring up at him in disbelief. "You... kill me!"

    "I don''t kill trash," Claude said coldly, stepping past him. "You''ll die as you lived¡ªpathetically."

    ---

    Three days later.

    The sun hung high above the capital square, where thousands had gathered beneath the banners of the royal crest. Soldiers in dark uniforms lined the roads, their faces grim, their spears unmoving.

    In the center of the square stood a raised platform.

    On it, bound in chains and stripped of his noble garb, was Emmet¡ªdisgraced, bloodied, and pale.

    His mouth was gagged, but the terror in his eyes was loud enough.

    Claude sat on a high seat beside the stage, surrounded by his advisors and servants. Morion crouched beside him, eating a lollipop with bored interest.

    "Are we done yet?" she mumbled through candy. "I want to go hunting..."

    "Almost," Claude replied. His tone was calm, but his gaze was cold as steel.

    Llyold stepped forward to read the charges.

    "Emmet of House Varnaz, Rowan of House Rolvold, and Shan. For crimes of high treason, attempted regicide, unlawful imprisonment of royal concubines and heirs, and conspiracy to destroy the harem palace... all of you have been sentenced to death by decapitation."

    A hush fell over the crowd.

    Emmet, Rowan, and Shan didn''t even dare to lift their heads. Their bodies bore no visible wounds¡ªbut their minds were shattered, dragged through Claude''s "happy place," a realm of mental torment where they were forced to relive their worst fears, regrets, and failures over and over again.

    Emmet trembled, his pride long stripped away. What stung more than the pain was the silence. Not a single voice had risen in his defense. No family, no ally, no plea for mercy.

    He had gambled everything¡ªhis name, his bloodline, his ambitions¡ªand now, not even his kin dared to acknowledge him.

    They had abandoned him to rot, ashamed to be associated with his failure.

    Rowan was no different. His own family had turned on him during the investigation, denying all involvement. They cast every blame on him, claiming ignorance, pretending they had no part in the scheme.

    A lie, of course¡ªsome of them had known everything. They had even encouraged it. But now, faced with consequences, they chose self-preservation over loyalty.

    And then there was Shan¡ªutterly broken. He had believed, foolishly, that this was his chance to do something right. To prove himself.

    Instead, he had failed so miserably that his own father had paid the ultimate price.

    While Claude still as composed and cold. The investigation had already concluded. Every daemon who had participated in or known of the usurpation had been uncovered. None would be spared.

    Claude had been tempted to strip House Rolvold of its titles and remove them from court altogether. But Llyold had stayed his hand.

    "We cannot afford to weaken ourselves further," Llyold had said. "We''re already lacking loyal manpower."

    Reluctantly, Claude agreed.

    In the end, only those daemons directly involved¡ªthose who had plotted, enabled, or turned a blind eye¡ªwould be punished severely. Their names were written, their fates sealed. Public trials awaited, followed by executions.

    But the worst punishment for Emmet, Rowan, and Shan wasn''t death. It was the silence.

    The shame.

    The abandonment.

    They had tried to rise above the crown.

    Now, they knelt beneath it.

    Claude rose. "Let this be a warning," he said, voice projected by magic. "To all who would threaten my kingdom. I may be merciful... but I do not forget."

    He gave a nod.

    The executioner raised his axe. In a single clean swing, Emmet''s head fell, rolling across the stage as blood pooled around the block. Then, continue with Rowan and Shan.

    There were no cheers¡ªonly silence. This was the first known attempt at usurpation in centuries, and its failure echoed like a warning across the capital.

    The Honorable Houses, long revered for their loyalty, stood tarnished. Their names were stained and while the common folk''s faith in them wavered, their trust in Claude remained unshaken.

    For Claude, that was enough.

    He turned away without a second glance.

    "Clean it up," he ordered. "We have a kingdom to rebuild."

    Morion stretched her arms. "So, about those sweets...?"

    Claude exhaled, a small smile tugging at the edge of his lips. "I''ll get you two boxes."

    "Yeeaahhh!! Thank you, Father!" Morion beamed, hugging him tightly. "Ah¡ªbut I have a playdate with my siblings now! I''m going!"

    Claude blinked. "Alright, but don''t go too rough on them... They''re still babies."

    "I know! I won''t!" she chirped, then kissed his cheek and vanished in a flash of light, teleporting back to the palace.

    Claude shook his head with a tired chuckle, only to be interrupted by Llyold leaning in to whisper, "That woman is ready for interrogation."

    His smile faded. He nodded once. "Let''s go."

    ***

    Together with Llyold and William, Claude descended into the cold, torch-lit depths of the underground palace prison. The stone corridors echoed with quiet footsteps as they approached the secured cell.

    Inside, Mahira sat on the far end of the room, wrists bound but otherwise unharmed.

    Her tan skin glistened with sweat, and her short, dark-brown hair clung to her face.

    Hazel eyes darted around in restless panic, flinching at the smallest sounds.

    Claude stepped in and sat across from her, resting his gloved hands on the table between them.

    "You''re not from this continent, are you?" he asked calmly. "Tell me where you come from."

    Mahira stiffened. For a moment, she couldn''t breathe. His voice... his presence... it reminded her too much of that child. That nightmare. That monster who had tortured her soul.

    Her mouth opened, but nothing came out.

    William slammed his fist on the table, the sound sharp as a whip. Mahira jolted, gasping.

    "I-I''m from the Eastern Continent, Your Majesty!"

    Tears welled in her eyes as she bowed her head low. "Please... please don''t torture me. Just kill me already..."

 Chapter 153: Black Eclipse & First Prince

    Claude''s brows furrowed, his gaze fixed on Mahira. The fear in her eyes was real¡ªraw and trembling.

    Whatever Morion had done, it had left a mark deep enough to shake her to the core.

    "I''m not here to kill you," he said at last, his voice calm but firm. "I just want to know how you got involved with the group."

    Mahira''s eyes lit up with desperate hope. "Really? You''ll let me go?"

    "I didn''t say that," Claude sighed, brushing off her assumption. "Just answer the question. I''m not here to make friends."

    Mahira bit her lip, the weight of her situation sinking in. She knew she wouldn''t leave this underground cell without giving them something in return.

    "I... I needed money," she admitted. "I agreed to the job because it paid well."

    "But I swear, I''m not after power or anything like that! They just told me the job was to kidnap the king''s heir¡ªnothing more, I swear¡ª"

    Before she could finish, a loud crack echoed through the cell as Llyold slammed his hand against the desk. Veins bulged from his temple, his face twisted with fury.

    "What did you just say?!" he roared. "That''s more than enough to have your head rolling on the floor!"

    Mahira flinched violently, instinctively clutching her neck. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! Please don''t torture me!" she cried, trembling as she squeezed her eyes shut in panic.

    Claude exhaled, rubbing his temples. "How did they find you?"

    "I-I worked for a mercenary group... the kind that offers any ''service''¡ªas long as the price is high enough. They said they could find anyone or anything," she stammered, unable to meet their gaze.

    "Did the mercenaries know you were a daemon?" he pressed, intrigued.

    Mahira nodded slowly. "In our world, no one cares who you are¡ªas long as you''re strong and useful. That''s the only price that matters."

    "I never met the one trying to usurp the king. We only exchanged letters¡ªnothing more!"

    Claude studied her carefully, then reached into his robe and pulled out a list. He placed it on the desk in front of her.

    "These are the others who worked with Emmet, correct? Is anyone missing from this list?"

    The names were all daemons¡ªfour beast tamers who had nearly unleashed cacodemons in the capital if not for Sun and Vulture''s timely intervention, and three veteran knights, now locked away after being swiftly defeated by Wren and the Xalvach generals.

    Mahira scanned the list, her eyes narrowing with familiarity. Among daemons, there was an unspoken instinct to recognize and gather among their kind.

    They often formed underground communities¡ªsilent, hidden networks for protection and survival.

    She nodded. "Yes... that''s everyone."

    Her eyes lowered as she added softly, "Are... are they alright?"

    "For now," Claude answered coolly. "Now¡ªcan you give me the name of the mercenary group?"

    He already suspected they weren''t ordinary. Any organization willing to accept daemons so freely had to be either foolish or secretly aligned with them. Possibly, their leader was a daemon as well.

    "It''s called Black Eclipse," Mahira whispered.

    "And how can I contact them?"

    She hesitated, thinking, then suddenly brightened. "You can count on me, Your Majesty! We used a special device to contact our leader¡ª"

    "Oh? You mean this?" Claude interrupted, pulling a small mirror from his robe and placing it on the table.

    Mahira''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t even realized it was missing.

    "Stupid girl," Llyold muttered, shaking his head. "You think we''d throw you in a cell without searching you first?"

    "Ah... right..." Mahira murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The shock had numbed her so much, she had forgotten everything from the moment they captured her.

    "Show me how to use it and contact your boss. Don''t say what happened yet¡ªjust tell them someone needs another ''service,''" Claude said suddenly.

    "But... I want you to let me go in exchange!"

    Llyold slammed the table again. "Foolish girl! You think you''re the only one who can contact your leader?! We could easily order one of your friends to do it!"

    He was seething. The mere thought of her almost kidnapping his grandchild and hurting his daughters made his fingers twitch with the urge to strangle her.

    Mahira jolted, her head lowered in shame. She didn''t know what to do anymore¡ªhow to survive this nightmare.

    "Calm down, Llyold," Claude said with a sigh.

    "Your Majesty! Don''t you have a shred of rage?! This woman almost kidnapped your children¡ªand killed your concubines!"

    "I do," Claude replied calmly. "But she''s just a pawn in a far bigger game. And right now, she''s useful to us."

    He handed the mirror back to Mahira. "Contact your boss."

    Mahira took it with shaking hands and nodded. She pressed her finger against the moon symbol on the mirror''s handle.

    A drop of blood fell onto the surface, and the black symbol glowed crimson¡ªlike an eclipse.

    Then, the mirror rippled, distorting her reflection until it turned into a shadowy figure¡ªfaceless, featureless. No eyes, no mouth. Just a shape made of darkness.

    Then, a voice echoed from the mirror. "Oh, Golden. Is your job done?"

    The voice was eerie¡ªneither male nor female. Most likely distorted through another device to conceal the speaker''s identity.

    "Ugh..." Mahira flinched. She wanted to protest¡ªher codename wasn''t Golden¡ªbut she ended up replying, "We have a new client."

    "Really?" The shadow paused, suspicion rising in its voice. "I want to speak with them."

    Mahira let out a relieved breath and nodded quickly before handing the mirror to Claude.

    "Ah, so you failed the mission, huh? What a shame¡ªI''ll have to return half the money," the leader said casually.

    Claude chuckled. "No need. Your client is already six feet under."

    "Oh?" The figure sounded intrigued. "You require a service, then?"

    "Yes. I want information about the Promised Land. Its gates are locked¡ªno information in or out." Claude leaned forward slightly.

    "I want to know the condition inside. How many have died, how many survived... especially concerning their military strength."

    The leader paused, seemingly thinking. "That''s a hard one. As you said, no one can get inside unless they were already there."

    Then, the tone shifted¡ªmore confident now. "How much can you pay?"

    Claude smirked. "As much as you want."

    The figure let out a chuckle. Then, more seriously: "Return my people. Keep them alive and treated well, and I''ll give you the information at half price."

    Claude raised a brow. "Didn''t expect you to say that. But very well. You''ll have them¡ªafter you fulfill your end of the deal."

    "Hah! What a sly man! Give them proper lodging, and you''ll get what you want."

    "Sure. That''s not too difficult." Claude turned his gaze toward Llyold, silently asking for his opinion¡ªeven though he''d likely go through with it either way.

    Llyold sighed and nodded. "I want them guarded, though."

    Mahira gasped. "That''s fine by me! As long as I can get out of this place... and alive..."

    Claude gave her a slight nod, and at last, the agreement was sealed.

    For now, he finally had something useful. His own intelligence network was still limited, but with Black Eclipse''s resources feeding him information, he could begin crafting a new plan¡ªone that would crush the Church, and reshape the world under his rule.

    ***

    Claude finally returned to the surface to meet with Dalia, but before he could reach her, a maid came sprinting toward him, breath ragged, her face pale and drenched in sweat.

    "Y-Your Majesty! Lady Sophia is in the middle of labor!"

    Claude''s eyes widened. Without a second thought, he dashed toward the birthing chamber. From what he had heard, Sophia''s condition had been steadily worsening¡ªnot physically, but mentally.

    She kept searching for her dead daughter, insisting Olivia was still alive somewhere, begging everyone to find her.

    Claude had visited her from time to time, even when he was still in Cortinvar, trying to reassure her that it was just a hallucination triggered by the stress of pregnancy.

    He could never bring himself to tell her the truth¡ªthat she was the one who had killed their daughter.

    As he reached the chamber, the wailing cry of a newborn echoed through the hallway. Relief washed over him.

    The doctor approved his entry, and inside, he saw Sophia cradling the baby in her arms.

    It was a boy, bald and small, but when he opened his eyes¡ªthey were crimson. Just like Claude''s.

    A faint smile touched Claude''s lips as he sat beside her. Sophia, though clearly exhausted, was beaming.

    "Claude, this is it... This is my daughter, Olivia! She came back to me again!"

    Claude''s smile slowly faded. "No, Sophie... he''s not Olivia. Olivia died when she was a child¡ªfrom the fever, remember?"

    "That''s what you told me..." Sophia''s voice drifted off. Her eyes dulled, turning vacant. "Ah... right. She''s long gone..."

    Claude exhaled deeply. He didn''t know what else to do. The psychological sciences in this world were nowhere near the advancements of his first life.

    All he could offer her were small comforts and white lies to keep her grounded¡ªfragile threads of reality for her to cling to.

    "For now... you should be happy about your baby, shouldn''t you?" he said softly. "I''m not asking you to forget Olivia. But your son¡ªhe needs you now."

    Sophia nodded weakly. "I understand... You can name him, Claude. Since he''s the first prince of Elysium."

    Claude nodded solemnly and looked down at the newborn in her arms.

    "His name is Antares Calego," he said, gently rubbing the baby''s head.

    "May your fire light Elysium to its greatest heights."

 Chapter 154 154: Do You Want To Be Milked?*

    "Your Majesty,

    I hope this letter finds you in good health and high spirits. I am writing to express my deepest gratitude for the wise advice you shared with me.

    Your words gave me the confidence I needed to continue my work as a healer, and I am overjoyed to say that the person under my care is recovering well, day by day.

    Cortinvar remains peaceful under the queen''s just rule. Though the plague has left the economy fragile, her leadership brings stability and hope to the people.

    Still, we all eagerly await the day you return to Cortinvar. Your guidance has always been a source of strength, not just for me, but for all of us.

    With sincere thanks and warmest regards,

    [Aurelia Winter]"

    ---

    Claude smiled faintly at the letter in his hand. Morning sunlight filtered through the window of his office¡ªa rare, gentle glow that cast a golden hue across his desk.

    At least one of his very first friends from Blackwood was doing well. Aurelia had grown more confident by the day¡ªnot the timid, teary-eyed girl she once was. She had truly become a remarkable woman.

    Unlike Olivia... Claude''s smile dimmed at the thought. He regretted not being able to save her.

    She had fallen too deep into the Church''s brainwashing¡ªeven her own mother couldn''t reach her anymore.

    Still, his memories of Blackwood remained warm. The recollections of childhood friends¡ªand the older women who raised and protected them¡ªwrapped around his heart like a soft cloak.

    Today, he had a rare moment of freedom. No official duties, no audiences. The western continent was in ruins.

    Every kingdom there was rotting from within, plagued by the nightmare known as Red Slumber.

    It was the worst in recorded history¡ªalmost a quarter of the population had died.

    And the one responsible for it all was now basking in the morning light with a calm smile on his face.

    Claude only had to wait for the intel from Black Eclipse before taking the next step.

    The subjugation of Hyparia had been postponed¡ªeither the plague would wipe them out, or weaken them enough to make the conquest effortless.

    The same plan was in motion for Mycentia and the Church.

    Meanwhile, his policy with Ezra had begun showing results. Malnutrition cases were steadily declining each month. Other reforms would take longer, but he was patient.

    Everything was unfolding just as he had planned...

    Except one thing.

    Now that Rowan had passed, the responsibility of Magistrate had fallen on him.

    "Damn it, my workload just keeps piling up," Claude groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    Still, thanks to his evolution, fatigue was a rare guest in his body¡ªand for that, he was grateful.

    Then, Claude''s door burst open without ceremony, and he raised a brow before casually allowing the visitor in. Layla stepped inside, her arms gently cradling her sleeping baby.

    "Oh, Layla. You brought the little one?"

    Claude stood and walked toward her, taking baby Vega into his arms with practiced ease. Together, they sat on the sofa.

    "Well, it''s not like you visit me often, Your Majesty," Layla pouted, her tone half-teasing but still tinged with real frustration.

    "I know Vega doesn''t have a prince''s title, but it''s not fair for you to treat him differently!"

    "What?" Claude sighed, shaking his head. "No, I never thought of it like that. I''ve been visiting the others¡ªespecially Dalia and Sophia¡ªbecause I''m... worried."

    The maids'' reports made it clear: Sophia''s condition was deteriorating. She kept calling Antares by the name Olivia, dressing him in girl''s clothing, and speaking as if her dead daughter were still alive.

    Postpartum psychosis, likely worsened by hormones and unresolved trauma.

    That''s why Claude gave her extra attention¡ªfor Antares'' sake, too.

    "I understand worrying about Sophia," Layla muttered, arms crossed, "but you''ve been seeing your mother a lot, too."

    "Well, she is my mother," he replied with a shrug, smiling faintly. Truthfully, she was the only woman who could calm any chaos with just her presence.

    Layla huffed. "You should make time for me and my baby too! And don''t forget my sister!"

    Claude laughed. "You''ve changed since having a baby. People were right¡ªwomen really do mature after giving birth."

    "Eh? What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "You used to be so shy and stiff. But look at you now¡ªcoming to me first, making demands to get my attention."

    Layla gasped, her cheeks flushing red. She looked away, flustered. "I¡ªI only did that because you were ignoring me! And I don''t want your attention¡ªI want you to give attention to my son!"

    Claude chuckled, reaching out with his free hand to pull her closer. "Part of giving attention to a child... is also giving attention to their mother."

    "Hmph!" Layla turned her face away in mock annoyance, but her body didn''t resist as he moved in closer.

    Claude gently placed Vega on the adjacent sofa, careful not to disturb his slumber, then turned back to Layla. His hand tilted her chin up before he leaned in to kiss her.

    Her eyes widened in surprise¡ªbut she didn''t pull away. Instead, she melted into him, their lips locking in a wet, slow kiss as their tongues entwined.

    Claude''s hand slid over her chest, gently squeezing the soft swell beneath his palm. Layla groaned into the kiss, her body sensitive after childbirth.

    Her breasts were heavier now, full with milk, and the curve of her figure more pronounced.

    She pulled away with a scolding whisper, "Don''t do that in front of the baby!"

    "He''s just a baby. He doesn''t understand what we''re doing," Claude murmured, unfazed.

    But Layla frowned. "It''s not safe to leave him there. And Vega''s smarter than you think... He was born with a full set of teeth. His hair''s growing faster than normal too."

    Claude blinked, curious now.

    "My father says he already has a sense of awareness, even if he can''t speak yet. He understands what we''re saying, right, Nova? Nod if you do, sweetheart."

    To Claude''s shock, Vega nodded.

    His eyes widened. ''Keira, explain.''

    [Because of your unique bloodline skill, your children do not start at zero. They develop consciousness within the womb. Layla is right.]

    [They grow faster than normal children but will stabilize around the age of eighteen. Their mental and linguistic development is also accelerated.]

    Claude slowly turned his gaze to the child, who stared back with eerie clarity in his crimson eyes.

    There was something behind those eyes¡ªawareness, comprehension¡ªas if he understood every word spoken in the room.

    ''Wait... does that mean they could hear what happened outside the womb too?''

    [Correct! They even begin learning your language in there. Their brains develop rapidly¡ªeven if they don''t fully comprehend, they retain more than you think.]

    Claude froze. His expression darkened as a very specific thought crossed his mind.

    He had slept with many of his concubines... while they were pregnant.

    "...Fuck." He buried his face in his hand in dismay.

    "Claude?" Layla leaned in, her voice soft and teasing. "If... if you don''t mind, I can give the baby to the maid. We can continue... what we started."

    Claude peeked through his fingers before chuckling. "If that''s what you want."

    He reached over to ring the bell beside the table. In no time, William entered.

    "What do you need, Your Majesty?"

    "Please take Vega to his chamber. Layla and I need some private time."

    William gave a quiet nod and took the baby with practiced care. As he left, Vega''s gaze lingered on his father¡ªwatching, aware.

    The door shut, leaving the room in silence.

    Claude turned to Layla, his smirk returning. "Now, where were we?"

    Layla gulped and gave a shaky nod. Claude moved in, capturing her lips in a deep, lustful kiss.

    His hands worked quickly, undoing her dress as he moved back to her breasts. The moment his fingers brushed her nipple, her body shivered.

    It was already swollen¡ªand when he pinched it firmly, a few drops of milk beaded from it.

    Claude broke the kiss, brought his fingers to his mouth, and licked them slowly.

    "Mm... delicious," he murmured.

    Layla''s face flushed a deeper red. Her entire body trembled with want as she slipped out of her dress, leaving only a thin white undergarment¡ªsoft and pure, just like she had once been.

    But not anymore.

    Now, she was flushed, aroused, aching. Her innocence had been overtaken by heat.

    Claude grinned at the sight. The fabric clung to her body, wet with her milk, semi-transparent now.

    He cupped her breast again, squeezing, drawing another whimper from her lips.

    "Do you want to be milked?" he asked, voice low and wicked.

    Layla could barely process his words. Her mind was hazy with desire, her body far ahead of her thoughts. She nodded anyway, not fully knowing what he meant¡ªjust knowing she needed him.

    Claude peeled away the last piece of cloth, exposing her fully, and latched his mouth onto her leaking nipple.

    His tongue circled it, teasing, before he began to suck, greedily drinking the warm milk.

    "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Claude~" she moaned, fingers tangling in his dark hair as waves of pleasure rolled through her.

    He switched to her other breast, suckling with the same hunger. The taste of her milk sent a nostalgic warmth through him¡ªit reminded him when he was a baby, but now it become something erotic.

    Layla trembled beneath him, overwhelmed. Claude''s hand slid down between her thighs, and he found her soaking.

    She was more than ready.

    Without a word, he pushed her down onto the sofa. He stripped quickly, tossing aside his clothes until his hard cock sprang free.

    He crawled over her, pressing the thick shaft against her flushed cheek, slapping it lightly.

    "You know what to do with this... don''t you?"

 Chapter 155 F*king Her Deep**

    Chapter 155  F*king Her Deep**

    Layla nodded, her mind hazy with lust as she took his cock in hand and brought it to her mouth, licking it slowly like a lollipop.

    She paid extra attention to the small slit at the tip, her tongue teasing it eagerly as she imagined how good it would feel if he came right then and there.

    Claude, meanwhile, was busy undoing the complicated layers of his attire.

    He stripped down until only his pants remained, watching Layla''s eager licks with growing hunger.

    The sight of her so shamelessly worshipping his cock made him even harder.

    "You need to see how fucking slutty you look right now, Layla," he purred.

    He grabbed her tits and nestled his shaft between them, pressing them together to envelop his cock in their warmth. The sensation made him shudder in pleasure.

    "Now suck me."

    Layla obeyed with a nod, slipping his cock into her mouth. The hot, wet heat of her lips made Claude impatient

    He began to thrust slowly, his hands gripping her breasts, pressing them tighter around his shaft. The mix of titfucking and the warmth of her mouth had him seeing stars.

    "Damn, you''re so fucking hot..." he hissed, groaning as the tip of his cock hit the back of her throat.

    She gagged slightly, but quickly regained control, her throat trembling around him, only adding to the intense pleasure.

    Her tongue swirled around his tip, lapping up the slickness that now coated him, making it easier for him to move in and out.

    Layla moaned around him, her whole body trembling at the thought of being fucked again. She could feel the wetness between her legs, her pussy aching to be filled.

    "Hngh~" she whimpered with his cock buried in her throat, her eyes rolling up as pleasure swelled inside her.

    Claude rarely visited, and her father had strictly forbidden any sex with her near her due date. She had never felt so furious with him before.

    But now... now she had Claude all to herself again, and she was going to savor every second.

    She sucked him deeper, letting his cock stretch her throat, loving the way it stole her breath.

    Claude groaned and grabbed her head, fucking her throat with increasing speed, his hips pounding mercilessly.

    Milk dripped freely from her breasts, soaking his hands and cock, the wetness driving him closer to the edge.

    "Fuck..." he growled, feeling her throat muscles tighten and pulse around him. He couldn''t take it anymore.

    With a final thrust, he came deep inside her, his hot seed flooding her throat. Layla moaned as her eyes fluttered, savoring the warmth and taste of his release.

    Some of it escaped the corners of her lips, but she didn''t care. She was too far gone, lost in the bliss of his cock twitching inside her.

    At last, he pulled out, his cock softening slightly as they both gasped for air, panting through the haze of pleasure.

    Layla wiped the excess cum from the corner of her mouth, licking her fingers clean with a satisfied hum.

    Claude chuckles seeing her high of aphrodisiac after drinking his semen. Her tits keep leaking milk as the nipple was really hard. Her face flushed red, her eyes unfocused as she begged.

    "Please fuck me, Claude, I can''t hold it in anymore!" she begged her body moving around wanting to feel more pleasure.

    "Be patient, Layla... I will fuck your brain soon." he then moved slowly to her bottom, his fingers brushing against her wet underwear before taking it off.

    Her pussy was already so wet, so red, and puffy, ready to be fucked anytime soon.

    "Hah, seemed like I don''t need to prep you anymore, you are already this slick." he inserted his finger and came it out again as it was covered in juices.

    "Nghh~ I am! I''m ready to be fucked, so please, fuck me!" she said, spread her legs even more so he could fuck her deep.

    His cock stirred once more looking at how slutty she become, slowly hardening as her words echoed in his ears.

    Layla obeyed immediately, crawling to the sofa and arching her back, presenting her soaked pussy to him. Her thighs trembled slightly as she looked back over her shoulder, biting her lip.

    Claude grabbed her hips and rubbed the tip of his cock along her folds, teasing her. She let out a needy whimper.

    "Don''t tease me, Claude... please..."

    He smirked. "You begged so sweetly, Layla. Guess I''ll give you what you want."

    With a slow, firm push, he entered her. Her pussy welcomed him with a wet, hot squeeze that made him groan low in his throat. Layla gasped, her arms shaking as he filled her.

    "F-fuck... you feel even tighter than before..."

    "Ahhhh~ our family has a potion to tighten the vagi after birth, you like it Claude?" her ass swing around, trying to make his cock deeper, "So please, move now."

    "As you wish."

    "OHHHH!!!" Layla moaned loudly as he began to move.

    His thrusts were slow and deep at first, his hands gripping her hips so hard they''d leave marks.

    Every inch drove her crazy, her body responding instantly¡ªarching back to meet him, her pussy clenching around him like it didn''t want to let him go.

    "AHHHH!!! NGGHHHH~ HARDER! YES! HIT THAT SPOT MORE!" she cried as he finally hit his G-spot.

    Her body was already so sensitive because of the aphrodisiac in his semen, now she could feel like it was on fire as the pleasure hit like a wave.

    "Shit! Your pussy milking me dry!" he groaned, feeling her hole started to spasm inside, clamping down on his shaft like crazy.

    He slammed into her faster, harder, until the sound of skin slapping filled the room along with her desperate moans.

    "OHHH!!! THIS FELT SO GOODD!!! I CAN''T!!! YOUR COCK IS SO BIGG!!!"

    Her breasts bounced with every thrust, dripping milk onto the sheets below, but she didn''t care.

    All that mattered was the way he was fucking her¡ªclaiming her like she was his and his alone.

    "You like this, huh? Being filled like this?" he growled, bending over her, his chest against her back. "You slut, say it, Layla. Say it."

    "HHNNGGHH!!! YESS!!! I''M A SLUT, I''M YOUR SLUT!!!" she sobbed, trembling beneath him.

    Claude bit down on her shoulder gently, his cock pounding her mercilessly as she shattered beneath him, her orgasm ripping through her with a scream.

    "CUMMINGGG!!!"

    Her walls squeezed him tight, milking him for everything he had left. But he couldn''t come just yet, he wanted to break her more, one round wasn''t enough!

    Claude then turned her body around, she could only whimper as his cock was still deep inside her. She spread her legs without hesitation, her body flushed and inviting.

    Her tits heaved with every breath, droplets of milk still beading from her sensitive nipples, and her thighs were slick with cum.

    "You ready for the second round?"

    Without waiting for her answer he moved again. He then hooked her legs over his shoulders and lifted her hips slightly, adjusting his angle so he could go deeper this time.

    "AHHH!!! YOU HIT IT AGAIN!!!" She moaned harder, her body arching to him hoping he would do deeper.

    His cock pulsed inside her, the tight squeeze of her walls coaxing every throb, every ache of pleasure as he groaned.

    Claude''s eyes then moved to her tits and leaned down, sucking and biting his nipple, making her whole body even more sensitive as he could feel her pussy trembling.

    "Ohhh!!! Claudee~" Layla grabbed his dark hair, and pressed it more so he could satisfy her more.

    Claude hissed through his teeth and slammed his hips forward, burying himself to the hilt.

    His balls slapped against her ass, and her moan harmonized with his groan.

    "HAAHHH!!! AHHH!!!" she moan even more harder.

    He then moved to her mouth kissing it deeply, their tongue dancing with each other as she could feel the sweet taste of her own milk.

    "You like it, huh? What a slut." Claude smirked.

    He gripped her waist and flipped her over smoothly, pinning her down chest-first.

    With a firm hand on her back, he guided his cock back into her soaking pussy, this time taking her from behind like a good girl.

    "Hell yeah..." he groaned, thrusting deep, the change in position allowing him to piston into her with raw power.

    "You feel even better like this. Like you''re made to be fucked by me."

    "HHNNGGHH~ YESHH!!! GOODD!!! SO GOODDHH!!!" She could only scream and moan as her brain turned mushy, the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    The new position made her even tighter, and Claude could feel her climax building with every grind of his hips.

    "OHHH!!! CLAUDEE~ DEEPP!!! I WANTED TO CUM AGAINNN!!!"

    Her ass bounced against him, soft and plush, and he couldn''t resist grabbing it¡ªsqueezing, spreading, watching as his cock disappeared into her dripping heat again and again.

    "Yes, cum as much as you want, Layla. Let''s cum together with me!" his breath ragged as the climax got closer and closer.

    "CUMMINNGG!!!"

    She clenched around him in perfect rhythm, and that was it.

    Claude slammed into her one final time, burying himself deep as he came hard. His cock throbbed violently inside her, pumping wave after wave of hot seed into her.

    The pleasure ripped through him like lightning¡ªhis muscles spasming, his vision going white at the edges.

    His hands trembled as he held her hips, hips still jerking slightly, as though trying to give her every last drop.

    Didn''t realize that someone watching them from the door....

 Chapter 156: Sex Education*

    It was Morion.

    The little girl stood frozen in the doorway, eyes wide with shock. Her hands trembled before she suddenly turned to William in panic, shouting, "What are they doing?! Why is Papa hurting Layla?!"

    Before he could stop her, she tried to rush inside, but William held her back with all his strength. She kicked and squirmed wildly, her small body deceptively strong.

    "Let me go! She was screaming!"

    "Lady Morion¡ªplease¡ªthey''re not fighting! It''s fine! Just go back to... collecting gold coins or something, alright?!" William pleaded, trying to keep his grip.

    "NOOOO!!! FATHERRR!!!"

    The cry echoed through the palace halls.

    Inside, Claude stiffened the moment he heard it. His blood ran cold. He immediately leapt up, yanking on his tunic and pants faster than ever before.

    One of his greatest fears wasn''t dying in battle or being betrayed¡ªit was dying naked, or worse, being walked in on while mid-act by his greatest enemy.

    Storming out of the room, he snapped, "What''s going on?!"

    William winced. "Ah... it''s Morion, Your Majesty."

    The moment he said her name, the girl broke free and ran to Claude. She clutched his tunic tightly, tears in her eyes.

    "FATHER!!! WHY WERE YOU MOVING FAST IN LAYLA''S BUTT?! SHE WAS SCREAMING!! ARE YOU HURTING HER?!"

    Claude stood frozen. His mouth opened, but no words came out. His gaze slowly turned toward William, who looked anywhere but at him.

    A long, heavy sigh escaped Claude''s lips as he crouched and gently placed a hand on her head.

    "Morion... I wasn''t hurting her."

    "But she screamed! And you were moving like¡ªlike the training dummies!"

    He groaned and raked a hand through his hair. "Okay... Let''s just go find Lilac. She can explain it better."

    William, eager to escape, gave a silent nod and walked off quickly in search of the maid, leaving Claude alone with Morion who has no idea what''s happening.

    ***

    Claude paced back and forth outside the room like a man on trial. His expression was grim, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides.

    "This... this is the hardest crisis I''ve had to deal with since I arrived here," he muttered, rubbing his temples.

    He heard the quick click of heels approaching and snapped his head up to see Lilac walking toward him, her long hair swaying with every step.

    "Your Majesty," she said, concern in her eyes. "William said there was an emergency?"

    Claude sighed, grabbing her shoulders with both hands. "She walked in. On me. And Layla. While we were in the middle of... you know!"

    Lilac blinked. "Wait, you mean¡ª"

    "Yes!" Claude blurted out, his voice cracking.

    "She saw us! Morion! And she thinks I was hurting Layla! She''s panicking! I¡ª I didn''t know what to say! So I told William to get you!"

    There was a pause. Then Lilac covered her mouth and started laughing. At first, it was a soft chuckle, but it quickly grew into full-blown laughter as she leaned against the wall.

    Claude stared at her, deadpan. "You''re laughing? This is serious!"

    "I''m sorry!" she gasped between laughs. "But the image! Morion screaming about you moving fast on Layla''s butt? Oh gods, Claude!"

    "I panicked, okay?! She''s still a child, mentally! She doesn''t get what she saw!"

    Lilac wiped a tear from her eye. "Oh, Your Majesty... you''re adorable when you panic."

    "This isn''t about me being adorable!" Claude groaned, covering his face. "She''s traumatized! She thinks I''m some kind of monster!"

    Lilac walked closer and gently took his hand. "Relax. I''ll talk to her. Calmly. No details. Just enough so she knows Layla''s okay and that what she saw wasn''t anything scary."

    "Also, it''s normal that noble and even common folk have sex education, even noble start early and have their own patron to teach them." she tapped his shoulder.

    "So don''t worry about it too much, Your Majesty. It''s time for Morion to learn about that kind of things... She would be adult in couple of years anyway."

    Claude sighed, rubbing his eyes. "Thank you..."

    Lilac smirked. "But you owe me. Big time." she then crossed her arms, "And you have sex with Layla without me?! That''s a crime against the Xalvach Twins!" she sighed dramatically while Claude laughed.

    "Don''t worry, you will be next."

    Both Claude and Lilac stepped into the room where Morion sat anxiously on the edge of a cushioned stool, her small hands fidgeting with the hem of her dress.

    Her head hung low, eyes fixed on the floor like a guilty child awaiting punishment.

    "Father... I''m sorry," she murmured, voice trembling.

    "I know I shouldn''t have peeked into your room when everyone told me to go away."

    She squeezed her fingers tightly, not daring to lift her eyes. "I just got scared that you were playing something fun without me..."

    Claude chuckled softly, the tension in the room easing. He walked over and sat in front of her, patting her head gently.

    "I could never be angry at you for that, Morion."

    He grinned. "Besides, I should''ve been playing with you more during my free time. That one''s on me."

    Morion''s eyes sparkled as she looked up. "Really? So you''ll play with me later?!"

    Claude opened his mouth to answer, but Lilac interjected with a warm smile, gently settling beside them.

    "Not quite yet, sweetheart. Today, you''re going to learn something important."

    Morion groaned immediately, flopping onto her side. "Ughhh, I hate learning..."

    Lilac laughed softly. "But this lesson is about something beautiful. It''s a way to show how much you love someone. It''s special¡ªand something you''ll understand better as you grow up."

    She then explained to Morion slowly. The little girl''s eyes widened in shock. Then, as the meaning settled in, her cheeks flushed a bright crimson.

    With a loud yelp, she covered her face with both hands and bolted toward the door.

    "I get it now! I get it!" she squeaked, before vanishing into the hallway.

    Claude blinked in disbelief. "Wait¡ªIs she going to be okay?"

    Lilac giggled behind her hand. "Of course, Your Majesty. She''s just... processing."

    Then, with a sultry smile, her fingers slipped slowly across his thigh, her touch lingering.

    "Now... how about we talk about your reward for being such a responsible father?"

    Claude raised an eyebrow, lips curving into a smirk.

    "Oh? I''m listening..."

    Then her fingers trailed up to his lips, lightly brushing against them. "You know exactly what I want," she whispered, her voice laced with playful heat.

    Claude smirked, his eyes flicking to hers. "Yeah, and your father made it very clear I''m not supposed to do anything like that while you''re pregnant."

    Lilac scoffed softly, leaning her head against his shoulder. "That''s a stupid excuse. You know the old man doesn''t know what he''s talking about, right?"

    He gave a slow nod, his hand stroking her thigh absentmindedly as their eyes met again.

    "So?" she murmured, tilting her head with a teasing smile. "What are you waiting for? My pussy''s been missing that mouth of yours."

    Her voice dropped, sultry and commanding. "And since I''ve done something really big today, I think I deserve a little reward, don''t you? Why don''t you use that sexy mouth to worship me a bit? It''s not that hard... is it?"

    "You make it hard to be a responsible man," he muttered, his voice rough with desire. "But I guess... just this once, I''ll spoil you."

    Lilac''s smile widened in satisfaction as she laid back, shifting her hips invitingly. She lift her dress, legs opened just enough for him to settle between them.

    Her thighs trembled slightly¡ªwhether from anticipation or need, Claude couldn''t tell¡ªbut it drove him wild.

    He moved slowly, savoring every moment. His lips pressed soft kisses along her inner thigh, dragging the tension out, making her wait.

    Lilac let out a breathy sigh, her fingers curling into the sofa.

    His mouth found her pussy, the flat of his tongue gliding over her soaked folds in a slow, maddening stroke.

    Layla''s hips bucked almost instantly, a choked moan escaping her lips as her hands flew to his hair, gripping it tight.

    "Aahhh~ Nghh~ Claude..."

    He licked her again, firmer this time, dragging his tongue from bottom to top before circling her clit. Her back arched, hands on his hair.

    Her thighs closed around his head as he sucked gently on her clit, rhythmically, expertly, his tongue flicking and teasing between soft kisses.

    "Ooohhh~ Your tounge is so fucking good~"

    Her moans grew louder, more desperate, and it only made him hungrier.

    He slipped two fingers into her pussy slowly, curling them inside to find that perfect spot, all while keeping his mouth working her clit.

    Lilac cried out, her hips bucking against his face as she began to lose control.

    "NNGGHH!!! THAT SPOT!!! AHHH!!! I''M CLOSE!!!"

    She wanted to cum¡ªhe could feel it in the way she clenched, the way she pulled his hair tighter, the way her breath grew short and uneven.

    "CLAUDEE!!! AHHHH!!!"

    He didn''t stop. He moaned again into her pussy, fucking her with his fingers and mouth, urging her over the edge.

    "CUMM!!! I''M CUMMINGGHHH!!!"

    And then¡ªher thighs clamped tight around his head, her back arched off the bed, and she came hard, shaking under him, crying out his name as waves of pleasure rippled through her.

    He kept licking, slow and gentle now, guiding her through the aftershocks, savoring every moment.

    Finally, when she went limp beneath him, chest heaving, he kissed her thigh and looked up at her with a satisfied grin.

    "Told you I''d spoil you."

 Chapter 157: The Gathering Of Concubines

    The sky was a clear, serene blue¡ªperfect for the royal picnic arranged in the special garden, the only garden with lively flowers and plant in Elysium.

    Sunlight poured through the tall trees, warming the soft grass and coaxing blooms from the flowerbeds.

    It was an ideal day, especially for the children who rarely had the chance to enjoy the open air.

    Blankets were spread across the garden''s open clearing, each one hosting the high-ranking concubines¡ªthose currently pregnant with Claude''s children or already mothers to his heirs.

    Their laughter mixed with the soft giggles of babies nestled in woven baskets or cradled in their arms.

    "Honey, this is a flower," Dalia said sweetly, holding out a vivid hyantich blossom to baby Lyra.

    The child''s little hand reached out with a joyful squeal, grabbing at the petals.

    "Smart girl," Dalia cooed proudly, pinching her daughter''s cheek as Lyra giggled.

    "Thank you for allowing us to use this garden, Lady Dalia," Layla said with a soft smile.

    In her arms, baby Vega waved his hands excitedly at a butterfly fluttering nearby.

    "There''s no need to thank me," Dalia replied kindly. "You''re welcome here anytime."

    "They''re growing up so fast, aren''t they?" Aubree mused, brushing a hand over Vega''s tiny fingers. He clutched her hand in return, causing her to chuckle.

    "It''s only been a month and they already look like they''re five months old."

    "It must be because His Majesty isn''t a typical daemon," Lilac chimed in, clapping her hands as she called out, "Lyra, come to sister!"

    Layla chuckled. "Sister? Aren''t you technically her aunt?"

    Lilac elbowed her lightly. "Hush! I look like her sister, and that''s what matters."

    Laughter erupted around the garden¡ªeven Lyra seemed to giggle, reaching toward Lilac. Dalia hesitated at first, but seeing how eager her baby was, she gently placed her on the grass.

    Lyra immediately crawled toward Lilac with surprising speed.

    "Aww~ You beautiful baby," Lilac crooned as she scooped her up, rubbing noses with her playfully.

    "But won''t it be lonely when they grow up too fast?" Aubree asked, rubbing her rounded belly with a nostalgic sigh.

    "I miss when Aurelia was a baby and all she cared about was me."

    Dalia''s smile softened. "You''re right... I''ll miss those moments too." She paused, then grinned mischievously.

    "Did you know Claude used to make the most ridiculous pouty face when he was a baby? Like a round, grumpy frog!"

    "Wait¡ªreally?!" Lilac gasped, her eyes gleaming. "Now I have to see that!"

    Everyone burst into high-pitched laughter, the image of a baby Claude sulking like a fat frog too amusing to resist.

    Dalia continued, animatedly recounting baby Claude''s mischievous childhood¡ªhow he learned to crawl fast, loved to pee on his father at every opportunity, and found spitting at him hilarious.

    The women were laughing so hard they didn''t notice the approaching footsteps until a familiar voice cut through the mirth.

    "What are you all talking about? Your laughter echoes through the entire hallway."

    They turned to see Claude himself standing at the edge of the garden, baby Antares nestled comfortably in one arm.

    Beside him, Sophia stood with a soft smile tugging at her lips, while Renee lingered just behind them, nervously wringing her hands.

    A hush fell over the group at the sight of the king, but it didn''t last long.

    As soon as they caught a glimpse of Claude''s naturally stern expression, their suppressed laughter erupted again¡ªimagining his frowning face as the infamous frog pout they''d just been teasing about.

    "Oh my, Claude! I didn''t expect you to join us today," Dalia said mid-laugh, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye.

    Claude raised a brow, already suspicious. Just moments ago, he''d felt a sudden urge to sneeze¡ªa sign in his old world that someone was gossiping about him.

    He never imagined it would be his own concubines.

    "Mother... What exactly were you all talking about?" he asked, voice dry with mild dread.

    Lilac patted the empty space between herself and Dalia. "We were reminiscing about your younger self, of course. Come, sit."

    He obliged with a sigh, settling down beside them, while Sophia and Reene quietly took spots between Layla and Aubree.

    Claude leaned back, shifting baby Antares to sit beside the others. "You know, when I was around nine¡ªor maybe twelve¡ªI already tamed my first cacodemon. I was quite impressive even back then."

    The women chuckled.

    Lilac rolled her eyes and smacked his shoulder lightly. "We weren''t talking about your ''cool'' years, Claude. We were talking about your frog face¡ªthe one you made when you pouted!"

    "What?!" Claude stared at his mother in disbelief. "Mother! Why would you tell them that?"

    Dalia gave an innocent shrug. "Why not? You were adorable back then. It''d be a crime to keep that all to myself."

    Claude groaned and covered his face with one hand. It was bad enough that he had embarrassing childhood habits¡ªbut knowing that his soul was twenty-five during those years made it even worse.

    Cringe didn''t begin to cover it.

    "Oh! Speaking of childhood," Aubree suddenly exclaimed. "Claude was a pervert even back then. I remember you slapped my ass when you were barely up to my waist!"

    "What?!" Claude choked. "That was years ago!"

    Layla shook her head in mock disappointment. "As expected from Claude."

    "Please," he muttered. "Not in front of the kids. They understand more than you think."

    Their attention to the babies as baby Lyra clapped her hands and shouted, "Da! Da!"

    Everyone froze in stunned silence. Then gasps erupted all around them.

    "She... she just said ''Da-da''?" Lilac whispered.

    Claude blinked, startled, before his face split into the most genuine smile they''d seen in a while. "You called me, Lyra? My good girl!"

    He lifted her into the air and spun her gently before catching her in his arms again, her giggles bubbling with joy.

    "Our little princess is so smart!" Lilac beamed.

    Dalia, however, gave a dramatic sigh. "I raised her for months and she calls you first? I''m heartbroken."

    Claude grinned. "It''s fine, Mother. She''ll call you soon. She''s just showing off for her handsome father today."

    The other babies, not to be outdone, started mimicking Lyra, babbling "Da-da" in their own little voices.

    Cheers and claps echoed through the garden as the concubines celebrated this milestone in their children''s development.

    Yet, not everyone joined in the joy.

    Sophia stared blankly at the scene, her expression distant, eyes clouded by something unspoken.

    And Renee... her smile was tight, her fingers clenched in her lap. Her gaze lingered on the children, then drifted to Claude.

    How much longer? she wondered.

    How much time does she have before her turn to fulfill her duty as a concubine... and sleep with the king?

    ***

    Claude sipped his tea in silence, his gaze resting on Reene, who sat beside him with stiff shoulders and tightly folded hands.

    Across from them, Sophia was gently trying to coax a smile from her baby, speaking to him with a soft voice that belied the hollowness in her eyes.

    He''d insisted she come out today, to spend time with her son. It was the only moment she was allowed to be with him freely¡ªthough even then, Claude stayed by her side, watching closely.

    His focus returned to Reene. He even forget about his revenge somehow since he was really busy. But now, he was ready for another round.

    To Reene''s right, Iris sat happily munching on sweets, her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk. The girl had grown so much¡ªhealthier, stronger than the last time he''d seen her.

    "Iris is four now, isn''t she?" Claude asked suddenly, his voice calm but deliberate.

    Reene jolted slightly, clearly startled by the unexpected question. "Y-Yes, Your Majesty. She turned four this year."

    He nodded slowly, watching Iris chew with childish delight. "She looks well-fed. Much better than before."

    Then his gaze swept over Reene again¡ªfrom head to toe¡ªquietly assessing the tension in her posture, the strain behind her polite smile.

    "Well then," he said smoothly, "I suppose it''s time you fulfilled your duty, hmm?"

    Reene''s spine stiffened. Her hands gripped the edge of her seat, but she managed a nod.

    "Yes, I will do whatever you wish."

    Claude''s expression shifted¡ªcalm, unreadable¡ªas he lifted his cup again. "Tell me... do you ever wonder what your husband is doing right now?" he asked, casually sipping his tea.

    "Or perhaps... do you wish to see him again?"

    The question landed like a thunderclap. Reene''s hands trembled in her lap, lips parting slightly¡ªbut no sound came out.

    Of course she wanted to see him. She loved him. But how could she? After everything?

    Claude''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "It''s alright if you don''t," he said smoothly, then turned toward Iris.

    "And you, Iris? Would you like to see your papa?"

    The girl paused mid-bite, blinking. "Papa? I want to see Papa!" she said cheerfully.

    "Iris!" Reene snapped, her voice sharper than she intended.

    The little girl flinched, her smile vanishing as tears welled up in her eyes. She started crying, burying her face in her hands.

    Reene panicked. "No, no¡ªdon''t cry, sweetheart," she whispered frantically, reaching for her daughter and gently patting her back. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell."

    Claude only watched the scene with a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    "Well," he said, rising to his feet and dusting off his sleeves, "It''s fine if you don''t want to see him, I won''t force you."

    He turned away, signaling for Sophia and baby Antares to follow. As they left, his voice drifted back over his shoulder:

    "Tonight, I''ll visit your chamber. Prepare yourself."

    The words lingered in the air long after he was gone.

    Reene sat frozen, her arms wrapped protectively around Iris as the girl sniffled softly into her chest. Her eyes burned, her fists clenched.

    "It''s fine... I can do this," she whispered, more to herself than anyone else. "For my baby... I''ll endure it."

 Chapter 158: Antares Unique Bloodline Skill

    Claude watched Antares scribbling on a piece of paper, tiny fingers moving in uncoordinated circles. It resembled a magic circle¡ªif one squinted hard enough¡ªbut it was clearly the work of an unsteady hand.

    Still, there was a strange intensity in the boy''s focus.

    Beside him, Sophia sat with her hands resting on her lap, offering soft encouragement as she watched her son with gentle eyes.

    Keira''s words echoed in Claude''s mind: "Your children hear, learn, and understand everything¡ªeven when they''re still in the womb."

    He wondered... did Antares already grasp what was happening around him? Did he understand his mother''s situation? What would he think about it then?

    Claude frowned, memories flashing behind his eyes¡ªhis first life, this life... both had been marred by bitterness and pain.

    That was why he''d made a promise to himself: his children, even if they were destined to one day fight over the throne, would at least have a childhood free of cruelty.

    Antares was an S-rank child. Like the other children, his gift¡ªAbyssal Summoning¡ªwas terrifying in its potential.

    He could summon any dark creature depending on what he sacrificed¡ªbe it mana, possessions, or even people.

    The higher the sacrifice, the more powerful the summoned entity. Unlike typical summoners the monster they summon restricted by contracts or mana capacity, Antares had no such limit.

    He could, theoretically, call forth the strongest being on the continent... if he had enough to offer in return.

    It was similar to Vega''s necromancy, yet different. Antares''s summons weren''t bound or retained¡ªthey vanished after their purpose was fulfilled as if claimed by the abyss they emerged from.

    Claude''s gaze flickered to the boy, who was now watching him in silence. Antares didn''t move much, unlike Lyra who never sat still, or Vega who was always poking at things with curiosity.

    No, Antares was calm, quiet, and observant.

    That was what made his presence... Calming and won''t destroy his work even when they share the same office.

    "Let''s talk, just the two of us," Claude said, glancing at Sophia. He gestured toward the maid to take Antares away.

    But the moment the maid lifted him, the boy began to cry¡ªloud, broken sobs, his tiny hands flailing as he reached desperately for his mother.

    "Oh, Antares..." Sophia murmured, hurriedly pulling him back into her arms. She rocked him gently, trying to soothe him.

    Yet even as the child calmed, his teary eyes remained locked on Claude¡ªas if he knew. As if he refused to be left out of the conversation.

    Claude sighed. "Alright, you can stay."

    The moment he spoke, Antares stopped crying and nuzzled into Sophia''s shoulder with a small, triumphant hum.

    Claude narrowed his eyes. "You know, it''s embarrassing to cry just to get your way," he said, his tone dry.

    "I get it¡ªit''s tough being a baby who can''t speak properly yet. But don''t use tears as a weapon."

    Antares turned his face away, clearly sulking now.

    Sophia blinked in confusion. "Claude... are you seriously talking to a baby? He doesn''t understand you."

    Claude didn''t take his eyes off the boy. "Oh no, Sophia," he said flatly, "that baby knows."

    "Anyway, I wanted to tell you that Antares will stay with me during the day, so¡ª"

    Before Claude could finish, Sophia cut him off sharply.

    "No, Claude!" Her voice cracked with frustration. "I don''t understand why everyone treats me like I''m made of glass. Every time I hold my baby, it''s like they''re terrified I''ll shatter!"

    Her hands trembled as she clutched Antares tighter, emerald eyes brimming with emotion. "You too... Why can I only hold him when you''re around? I''m fine! I won''t ever call him my daughter again... or Olivia..."

    Her voice broke, and tears spilled down her cheeks. "So please... don''t separate me from my baby."

    Claude reached out and gently took her hand, his expression softening. "It''s temporary, Sophia. You''re doing better, but you still need professional care. That''s all."

    He paused. "If you want, you can bring Antares to my office. Stay with him there."

    Sophia shook her head stubbornly. "No. I just want to be with my baby. That''s all I want."

    Antares, sensing the tension, hugged his mother back with his tiny arms. "Ma! Want Ma!" he mumbled, nestling into her.

    Claude exhaled, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Fine... But if you start hallucinating again, I''ll have to take him away."

    Sophia nodded silently, rocking Antares gently in her arms.

    They sat together and talked for a while. Claude''s hand occasionally brushed against Sophia''s back or fingers, subtle, comforting touches¡ªnot only for her sake but to monitor her condition.

    He was alert for any sign that her mind might be slipping again.

    She really is getting better, he thought with quiet relief.

    Meanwhile, Antares was busy scribbling again, tongue poking out slightly in concentration as he drew on the parchment in front of him.

    Suddenly, a soft glow emerged from the paper.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed, instantly sensing the mana flow shifting within the room. He instinctively pulled Sophia behind him. "Stay back," he warned, eyes locked on the boy.

    "What the¡ª" His words cut off as the magic fully took shape.

    "Antares!" Sophia screamed, heart in her throat as a form began rising from the parchment.

    A dark, floating creature hovered in the air. It was round and pitch-black, with two leathery bat wings flapping lazily behind it. Then its single eye opened¡ªa gleaming, unsettling crimson.

    But it didn''t attack. It simply hovered near Antares, as if summoned to his side like a loyal pet.

    The baby clapped his hands joyfully, squealing in delight.

    Then he turned toward his stunned parents. Arms crossed, chin lifted, he gave them a smug little look¡ªlike he was the best baby in the world and he knew it.

    Sophia stared at the creature, her mouth agape. "Did... Did the baby just summon that?"

    Claude blinked. "I... believe so."

    A slow smirk spread across his lips as pride swelled in his chest. Damn... my baby''s going to be terrifying.

    Sophia hesitantly clapped, praising Antares with an awkward smile while gently lifting him away from the floating monster.

    She was clearly still processing the fact that her one-month-old had just summoned a low-tier cacodemon without help.

    Claude, meanwhile, just chuckled to himself, already lost in thought¡ªwondering what kind of terrifying feats his son would accomplish in the years to come.

    ***

    Before heading to Reene''s chamber, Claude held a brief meeting with the leader of the Black Eclipse.

    Mahira and Llyold stood silently at his side, their presence imposing, while three figures stood across from them¡ªher so-called friends¡ªnervously avoiding his gaze.

    Each of them was a powerful cacodemon in their own right. Claude could see that plainly. If they hadn''t tried to kidnap and harm his concubines and children, he might''ve considered recruiting them.

    But that bridge had already been burnt to ash. Now, in his eyes, they were nothing but trash.

    A large obsidian mirror hovered over the center of the table, pulsing faintly with dark energy. This one was larger than the previous communication tool.

    Soon, the surface of the mirror rippled like ink stirred in water, and a black shadow began to take form.

    The leader appeared.

    Or rather, what they called themselves¡ªThe Eminent.

    How utterly narcissistic, Claude thought, lips curling in faint amusement. He didn''t care if this so-called Eminent was the definition of evil itself.

    Power was power, and he''d seen worse things in his lifetime. If they truly were as great as their title suggested, then they''d better prove it.

    "Your Majesty, since I know you despise pleasantries, I''ll get straight to the point," the Eminent said, their voice still a blurred blend of male and female tones.

    "To put it simply, the Promised Land and the Everbright Church are in shambles." They paused only briefly before continuing.

    "They''ve lost nearly half of their Holy Army and people due to the plague. Their so-called ''Order of Everbright'' is fractured."

    "Many of their faithful have perished, and even within the Promised Land, internal conflict festers."

    "Thanks to your assistance, we successfully delivered a shipment of medicine, and in exchange, they paid a significant amount¡ªjust as you promised would be ours."

    "In addition, we''ve begun sowing seeds of doubt in their beliefs, subtly shifting their views against witches."

    "We still can''t measure how deep the influence runs¡ªit will take time¡ªbut I hope this report is to your satisfaction."

    Claude smirked, pleased. Just as he predicted, the Church was crippled. With the people''s faith shaken, their political influence would collapse soon after.

    According to his own intelligence, many political figures, nobles, and even royals despised the Church already.

    This was the perfect time to elevate the standing of the noble houses and the royal lineage, pushing the Church further into the margins.

    It also meant something else¡ªwithout the people''s and nobles'' support, using the teleportation gates to send their army into Elysium would become significantly harder.

    "That''s enough. Your work satisfies me," Claude said.

    "Good," the Eminent replied with a nod. "Then I have a small request in return. I''d like Gold to remain in your domain as a liaison between us."

    "Eh? But, Boss!" Mahira protested, clearly taken aback. Her voice cracked with emotion. "I want to go home."

    "Listen to me, Gold. You don''t have a place called home anymore," the Eminent said, voice turning icy. "Your homeland is already gone."

    Mahira''s fists trembled at her sides. Slowly, she lowered her head and nodded, swallowing the sting of truth. She truly had nothing to return to.

    Claude tapped the table lightly, glancing between Mahira and the dark figure in the mirror. Then he gave a single nod.

    "Very well.''

    His smirk returned, sharper than before. "Now, I want your people embedded within the Church. And one more thing¡ªgive me the profiles on the Seven."

    The Eminent chuckled, a dry, amused sound. "Assigning more tasks already? You really are impatient, Your Majesty."

    "Impatient?" Claude leaned back in his chair, gaze glinting with ambition. "No. I just prefer to finish what I start as efficiently as possible."

 Chapter 159: At Least I Didnt Have To Force You*

    Reene sat at the edge of the bed, her fingers clenched tightly around the fabric of her nightgown until it crumpled beneath her grip.

    She didn''t know how to feel. Her thoughts were a storm of conflicting emotions¡ªtorn between her sacred vows as a wife and the cruel reality of her place now... a concubine in all but name.

    She was still Enzo''s wife¡ªbound to him before the Goddess and the Church. That truth had not changed.

    But the palace didn''t run on divine will. It thrived on power, politics, and survival. And she knew¡ªdeep down¡ªthat if she refused her role here, if she spurned Claude entirely, her privileges would be stripped, her standing reduced to dust.

    And worse... her child would suffer.

    Reene closed her eyes, a sharp ache blooming behind her ribcage.

    Claude had treated her with respect. He had given her comfort, a sense of dignity in a place designed to take it away.

    Even when he''d once made decisions that caused her and her baby unbearable pain¡ªactions she swore she''d never forgive¡ªhe had never once broken a promise.

    And that, in itself, made everything harder.

    "If I don''t do this... if I resist..." Her grip trembled on the fabric. "They''ll use it against me. Against my child."

    But then came the other voice¡ªsmaller, hoarse, but unrelenting.

    "And if I go through with it... I betray Enzo."

    The memory returned again, unbidden but vivid: the darkness of the cell, the echo of boots on stone, Enzo''s voice¡ªraw with betrayal and desperation¡ªas she turned her back and walked away.

    His eyes, were filled with disbelief. His voice, cracked as he called her name. The sound of chains as he tried to reach for her.

    Reene''s entire body began to shake, a cold sweat running down her back. Guilt clawed up her throat.

    She was on the verge of tears when the silence broke as the door opened and someone entered.

    Footsteps grew louder until they stopped right in front of her.

    Her eyes shot open. She didn''t dare look up, her gaze locked on the polished boots standing before her. She knew instantly¡ªit was Claude.

    He stood still, watching her.

    "You know I can''t wait forever, right?" he said, his tone calm but edged with expectation.

    The words made her crumble inside. She nodded faintly. "I''m sorry... I''ll try my best."

    Claude sighed a trace of weariness in his voice. "I can''t do this if you look that miserable, Reene. I don''t care much about your status in this palace¡ªbut my advisors and the council do."

    Her body stiffened at that. The implication wasn''t lost on her.

    "If you can''t be my concubine," he continued bluntly, "you''ll need to become something else. But you''re not a gifted mage like Lilac. You have no courtly skill to leverage. What do you have?"

    His words cut sharp, not out of cruelty, but brutal honesty.

    Still, Reene reached out and grabbed his hand, holding it tightly in hers.

    "Then let me try," she said, her voice trembling but steady. "Please. I''ll try. I won''t look miserable. I won''t drag this down."

    Claude paused, watching her closely. There was no fear in her eyes now¡ªonly raw, trembling resolve.

    He gave a faint smirk. "Alright then. I''ll give you time to prove yourself."

    He turned and walked over to the table near the fireplace, where a bottle of wine waited. Sitting down, he poured himself a glass and took a slow sip.

    "Excuse me?" Reene asked, confused, still frozen on the edge of the bed.

    Claude raised his eyes to meet hers. "You know what I mean," he said, voice low, almost amused.

    "Do it, Reene. Right here. Satisfy yourself in front of me."

    He grinned slightly, lifting the wineglass. "Call my name when you come."

    Her eyes widened, blood rushing to her cheeks. Embarrassment surged through her, almost overwhelming¡ªbut not enough to stop her.

    She climbed slowly toward the center of the bed, moving stiffly, like a puppet made of porcelain.

    She sat back on her heels, heart pounding. Her nightgown had ridden up around her thighs.

    She wasn''t wearing anything underneath. The cool air and his gaze on her bare skin made her shiver.

    She took a shaky breath, then parted her legs.

    Claude leaned back in his chair, swirling the wine in his glass. "What are you waiting for?" he said. "Do it."

    Reene nodded, her fingers trembling slightly as they brushed against the entrance of her slick folds.

    She slowly began circling her clit, making her body tremble.

    Yet, she was still nervous¡ªClaude''s crimson eyes were fixed on her so intense, making her not know how to behave.

    But she shook her head, pushing past the hesitation. Heat steadily bloomed between her thighs, her folds growing wetter with each stroke.

    A soft whimper escaped her lips, her gaze turning hazy with desire.

    "Moan for me, Reene. I want to hear that beautiful voice," Claude said, his tone commanding.

    She nodded obediently, slipping a finger inside herself. It slid in easily, her arousal coating it as she began to thrust in and out.

    Her other hand moved up to her chest, gently kneading her breast, teasing her nipple with her fingertips.

    "Ngghh..." she gasped, her breath hitching.

    The pleasure pulsed through her, warmth spreading through her limbs as her body began to relax under the rising heat.

    She added another finger, curling it inward¡ªand there it was. Her G-spot. Her body jolted, her back arching slightly as a moan tore from her throat.

    "Ahhh...! Hahhh...!"

    Her pace quickened, slick sounds filling the room as she spread her legs wider, chasing that overwhelming sensation.

    She lay back, her eyes half-lidded, feeling Claude''s gaze burning into her skin. The way he looked at him as if he wanted to eat her alive was terrifying but at the same time it made her even hotter.

    "I... I think I''m gonna cum...! Nghhh... Aahhh...!" she cried, staring up at the ceiling as her body trembled with need, her walls clenching around her fingers.

    "Damn, you''re so fucking sexy, Reene. Cum for me¡ªand say my name," Claude growled, standing up and peeling off the last of his clothes.

    Reene nodded, unable to hold back any longer. The pleasure coiled tight inside her, ready to snap.

    "OHHH¡ªAAHHH¡ªCLAUDE!! CUMMING!!!"

    She screamed as her climax hit, juices gushing over her fingers. Her back arched high, toes curling, body locked in blissful tension.

    It had been a long time since she came like that... and it felt so damn good.

    The bed creaked beneath Claude as he shifted, sitting up¡ªhis large, proud cock standing tall between his legs. Reene''s eyes widened at the sight of it; she had never seen something so big before.

    "Since you''ve been working so hard to please me today," Claude said with a slow stroke along his shaft, "why don''t you use this to pleasure yourself too, Reene?"

    She gulped at his words, nodding silently. Her hand reached out, fingers curling around his thick length.

    The veins throbbed under her touch, and her mind swam with thoughts¡ªHow would this even fit inside her mouth? Inside her?

    Slowly, she leaned forward, her tongue flicking over the swollen head of his cock.

    She licked it in slow, teasing circles, savoring the salty hint of his arousal as Claude groaned and placed a hand on the back of her head.

    ''So this is what he likes...'' she thought and took him deeper, inch by inch.

    The thick shaft filled her mouth, stretching her lips wide, nudging the back of her throat. She gagged, but fought through it, her tongue working to keep him wet and slick.

    "Not bad at all," Claude praised with a low, rough voice.

    Then, without warning, he pressed her head forward, making her choke slightly¡ªbut the way her throat trembled around him sent jolts of pleasure through his spine.

    Taking control, Claude began thrusting into her mouth, guiding her movements with firm hands.

    Her hair bobbed with every stroke as his cock plunged deeper, hitting the back of her throat with every pump.

    Her eyes fluttered closed, tears pricking the corners as her breath caught¡ªbut to her shock, her body responded with heat.

    Her pussy throbbed, slick dripping down her thighs. She moaned around his cock, reaching between her legs to touch herself, desperate for friction.

    Claude smirked, landing a sharp slap on her ass. "I knew you''d love this. No one can resist the aphrodisiac in my precum and cum," he murmured darkly, watching her tremble in pleasure.

    The idea of cumming just from giving a blowjob was absurd to her¡ªyet here she was, her body reacting shamelessly, hips grinding into her hand as she became addicted to the taste, the feel, the power he held over her.

    Claude''s pace quickened, his hips thrusting with urgency as her throat clenched around him. Her eyes rolled back, mouth stretched wide, completely lost in the overwhelming pleasure.

    "Ah, shit... I''m gonna cum!" he groaned, thrusting deeper as his cock twitched, thick and pulsing.

    With a final push, he came hard inside her throat, hot spurts filling her mouth.

    She swallowed instinctively, tears falling freely down her cheeks¡ªbut the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    Her body tensed, and she came with a helpless cry, slick gushing onto her fingers.

    Claude chuckled breathlessly, watching her shake.

    "Well," he said with a grin, "at least I didn''t have to force you."

 Chapter 160: Broken Wife**

    Reene didn''t know why¡ªshe couldn''t even remember when the thoughts began¡ªbut right now, the only thing on her mind was sex.

    Raw, overwhelming desire clouded everything. Her husband, her child... they faded into nothing.

    Shame flickered somewhere deep inside her, but it was buried under layers of heat, lust, and desperation.

    She just needed it. Needed to be filled. Needed to feel alive.

    Claude watched her with a smirk, the power of his aphrodisiac burning hot in her veins. The strength of her arousal was intense¡ªalmost terrifying¡ªbut that only made his grin widen.

    More importantly, his revenge was almost complete. Enzo would witness all of this¡ªevery shameless movement, every broken moan¡ªbroadcast live. Let him squirm.

    Claude laid back against the pillows, stretching as he commanded, "Why don''t you ride me, Reene?"

    She nodded wordlessly, eyes glassy with need, crawling over his body. Her thighs trembled as she straddled him, her glistening pussy hovering just above his cock.

    Every nerve in her body screamed for him¡ªaching to be filled, used with that thick, hard cock.

    With trembling hands, she reached down, trying to line herself up.

    Her body was impatient, soaked with desire, mind spinning with lustful fantasies. The idea of being stretched, claimed¡ªruined¡ªwas driving her insane.

    "I need it... I can''t wait..." she whispered breathlessly, lowering herself slowly.

    The swollen head of Claude''s cock pressed against her soaked entrance, and Reene gasped at the heat of it.

    "Nghh~" she bite her lips, feeling her pussy being stretched was amazing.

    Slowly she sank down. Inch by inch, his thickness spread her open, stretching her around him.

    "Ahhh¡ª!" she cried, her head falling back as the sensation overwhelmed her.

    Claude groaned beneath her. "That''s it," he murmured, voice low and dark. "Take it all in. Feel how deep I am inside you, Reene."

    "And forget about your husband or daughter, tonight your only purpose is to satisfy me."

    She rocked her hips, adjusting to the thick length inside her. It felt unreal¡ªevery movement sparked jolts of pleasure that tightened her core.

    Her mind was a haze. Somewhere, faint and far away, her name echoed in a child''s voice. A blurry image of her family. But she blinked it away, tears rising and falling just as quickly.

    Right now, nothing else mattered.

    "Aaahhh!!! Ngghhh!!!" she moaned high.

    I shouldn''t... I shouldn''t feel like this..." she whimpered, voice trembling. "But... I can''t stop."

    Claude reached up and cupped her breast, teasing her nipple with his thumb. "Because you don''t want to stop," he said, squeezing gently. "Your body''s honest, Reene. It''s crying out for more."

    Her hips began to move instinctively, sliding up and down his cock with a hungry, frantic rhythm. Wet sounds filled the room, mixed with her breathless moans and the faint slap of skin against skin.

    She rode him harder, lost in the raw pleasure of it, her mouth open, eyes glassy.

    "OHHH!!! MNNHH!!! ITS SO GOODD!!!"

    She leaned forward, resting her hands on his chest, her long pink hair cascading over her shoulders as her pace quickened.

    Claude''s cock hit deeper now, grinding against her walls and making her see stars.

    Her pussy was warm and tight on his cock, it felt amazing, especially knowing that Enzo watched, that soulless man watching his wife being fucked.

    "Hhhnng..." She bit her lip, trying to hold back her voice, but it spilled out anyway in soft cries and desperate whimpers.

    Claude grabbed her hips, guiding her with a strength that made her feel small, helpless¡ªand safe in a terrifying way.

    "Faster," he growled, "don''t hold back. Fuck me like you mean it."

    His words set her off. She bounced harder on his cock, thighs slapping against his, her body trembling from the force of her need.

    She was soaked, dripping, her juices coating his shaft as she chased the edge of her climax.

    "I''M GONNA CUM!" she cried, eyes rolling back. "CLAUDE¡ªCLAUDE, I¡ª!"

    He reached up and pinched her nipple, sending a jolt through her body. "Scream my name when you do. Let Enzo hear what he lost."

    That name.

    It cut through her haze for a moment¡ªEnzo. Her husband. Her child. Her life before all this.

    But then Claude bucked his hips up into her, deep and rough, and the thought was swallowed by a wave of pleasure so strong she shattered.

    "CLAUDE!! AAAHHH!!"

    Her body seized, pussy clenching tight around him, trying to milk him dry. Her cum gushed with release as her scream echoed around the room.

    Her vision blurred, her body limp as she collapsed onto his chest, panting, trembling, spent.

    Claude stroked her back slowly, satisfied. "You came like a whore for me," he whispered in her ear, grinning. "And he saw every second."

    Claude smirked¡ªit wasn''t over yet.

    As Reene''s trembling body collapsed onto him, he shifted, sitting up behind her. She barely had time to breathe before his hands gripped her breasts, kneading them possessively. He pinched one of her nipples hard, making her gasp.

    "Tell me," he whispered into her ear, his voice like silk laced with poison. "Which feels better? Your husband... or my cock?"

    Reene''s eyes widened in shock. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. Shame flickered across her face, but her silence only made Claude grin wider.

    He didn''t wait for an answer.

    In one swift motion, he lifted her by the hips and impaled her onto his cock again, her slick folds welcoming him despite her trembling state. Her entire body jolted.

    "A-AHHH! H-HNGG¡ªCLAUDE!" she screamed, hands clawing at her back as her hypersensitive pussy clenched around him.

    "I just... I just came... please¡ª!" she gasped, voice high and broken as her body trembled uncontrollably.

    Every thrust sent shockwaves through her, her nerves raw and overwhelmed.

    But Claude showed no mercy. His hands gripped her waist tightly, dragging her down each time he drove up to her.

    Her juices coated his shaft, making every movement smoother, wetter¡ªand louder.

    "Too sensitive?" he growled, groaning as her tightness pulsed around him. "Then cum again. You''re not done until I say so."

    "NGGHH!!! AHHH!!! IT FELT TOO GOODD!!!"

    Her back arched as another moan tore from her lips. Tears formed at the corners of her eyes¡ªnot from pain, but the unbearable pleasure that curled through her core like fire.

    "I CAN''T!!! CLAUDEE!!! OHHH!!"

    He kept pounding into her, relentlessly. The bed creaked beneath them, her thighs slapping against his as her slick dripped down between them.

    Reene bit her lip hard, trying to muffle her cries, but it was useless.

    Her body betrayed her at every turn¡ªher nipples stiffened under his touch, her pussy clenched tighter with each thrust, and her breath hitched into frantic, ragged moans.

    Claude leaned forward, lips brushing her ear again. "You love this," he whispered. "Your body''s addicted. Say it."

    Her eyes were rolling back, her tongue slightly out as her body started to slump forward. Her moans were high and broken, nearly silent from how many times she''d already reached the edge.

    "AHHHH!!! IM GONNA CUM AGAINN!! CUMINGGG!!!" Her body convulsed for another orgasm, the cum splattered to the sheet, to their body.

    Claude groaned, overwhelmed by the heat and tightness wrapped around him. The way she clenched around his cock¡ªrelentless, greedy¡ªit was unreal.

    He leaned in, pressing kisses along her shoulder before biting lightly. "You love it," he whispered against her skin. "Admit it. You fucking love the way I ruin you."

    "Y-Yes... I love it!"

    Her head bobbed weakly, and she cried out when he thrust up again¡ªhard, deep¡ªmaking her slick drip down both their thighs, soaking the sheets beneath them.

    Claude''s breath grew ragged. She was grinding against him without even realizing it, her soaked pussy milking him for more. It was driving him insane. He was close.

    He pushed her down onto the bed, their fingers laced tightly together. She could only moan in response as he continued to piston into her, deep and relentless, whispering filth into her ear.

    "Say it, Reene. Say you love my cock more than your husband''s."

    Then he slammed into her, cock stroking her G-spot so perfectly that her entire body arched, her walls clamping down on him.

    "GGGHH!! NNGGHH!! YOUR COCK''S SO MUCH BETTER!! BETTER THAN MY HUSBAND''S!!" she screamed, her voice hoarse as another climax tore through her.

    Claude smirked, eyes blazing with triumph. He plunged deep again, hitting that secret place no one else had ever reached.

    Her pussy was unbearably good, squeezing him like it was trying to drag every last drop out of him.

    "Fuck... I''m gonna cum," he growled.

    One final thrust¡ªburied to the hilt¡ªand he came hard, spilling deep inside her. Reene''s mouth opened in a silent scream before her body finally went limp, fainting from the overwhelming ecstasy.

    Claude smiled in satisfaction as Keira¡ªstill in her small feline form¡ªappeared nearby, her eyes gleaming like a living camera lens.

    "So, how was that?" he asked, chest heaving.

    Keira shook her head, tail flicking. "Humans and their mating rituals never cease to amaze me. Anyway, your little show worked¡ªhe''s like a broken doll now. You have to see his face."

    "Let''s go then, let''s see how my father doing."

 Chapter 161: Standing With You

    Enzo''s body was covered in scars, some old and faded, others still raw and weeping. Dried blood from countless whip wounds streaked across his thin frame.

    His wrists remained bound by cold iron chains, cutting into skin that had long since lost its strength. The torture had stopped¡ªbut he didn''t know why.

    And somehow, the silence terrified him more than the pain ever did.

    Being forgotten was worse than being beaten.

    Food was rare¡ªmaybe once every three days, if he was lucky. Water came from the ceiling: drops that trickled down the stone, pooling on the floor.

    He didn''t know where it came from. He didn''t care. Survival was all that mattered now.

    Survival, and the distant hope of seeing his daughter and wife again.

    He understood why his wife had left him. Why she had chosen to go with that bastard, Claude. He was certain it was to protect their daughter. That child wouldn''t last a day in this place.

    "Iris..." he rasped, his voice cracking from disuse. "I wonder how big you are now."

    Time was meaningless here. The days and nights blurred together. The walls never changed, the dark never lifted.

    He didn''t know how long he''d been imprisoned. Weeks? Months? Years? Maybe forever.

    Then, the cell door creaked open.

    His breath caught. Muscles stiffened with instinctive terror. He didn''t dare raise his head. Looking directly at the one who tortured him only earned more pain.

    But this time, the voice was different. Cold, commanding.

    "Lift your head. Look at this."

    Enzo flinched. Trembling, he slowly raised his face, expecting a blow, expecting agony.

    But instead, he saw a screen.

    And what it showed made his eyes widen in disbelief.

    It was Reene.

    She was straddling the man Enzo knew better than anyone¡ªthe one he hated most, Claude. Her cries echoed off the damp stone walls like cruel mockery.

    "Yesshh! Your cock is better than his!" she moaned, her voice shrill, wild, and utterly unrecognizable.

    The sound carved itself into his soul. The image burned into his eyes like a curse he could never unsee.

    He didn''t even notice the tears running down his face. His mind refused to comprehend it¡ªbut his heart broke all the same.

    Everything he had endured¡ªthe hunger, the chains, the torment¡ªwas for them.

    For Reene and Iris

    He had clung to the fantasy of escape, of saving them both, of running far away to start anew.

    But now, that hope crumbled.

    His wife was no longer his. She had become something else¡ªsomeone else. A stranger, a bitch even.

    And the man beneath her¡ªClaude¡ªlaughed. Laughed while desecrating everything Enzo had fought to survive for.

    Enzo couldn''t look away. He couldn''t even cry out. The part of him that could feel anything had withered.

    He died inside.

    And Claude kept laughing.

    Then something snapped in Enzo''s hollow eyes¡ªrealization, cold and final. He would never escape. He would never hold his daughter again. He would never feel the warmth of sunlight or freedom. This prison was his grave.

    Unable to bear it, he bit down hard on his tongue. Blood filled his mouth, warm and metallic. But even that pain was nothing compared to the agony of what he''d just witnessed.

    The man who brought the screen¡ªSun¡ªrushed forward, eyes widening. "No¡ªwait!"

    But it was too late.

    Sun couldn''t heal him, but Enzo was already gone¡ªhis body limp, his soul extinguished. Blood pooled beneath him, a quiet end to a storm of suffering.

    Enzo was dead. Inside and out.

    And Claude... Claude didn''t like that.

    "He died just like that?" Claude muttered, a sigh of disappointment escaping his lips as he stared at Enzo''s cold, lifeless body sprawled across the stone floor.

    "I''m so sorry, Your Majesty! It''s my fault¡ªI should''ve done better!" Sun dropped to one knee, bowing deeply, guilt etched all over his face.

    Claude sighed again, brushing a hand through his hair in frustration. "It''s fine... I only wanted to see his reaction one last time. But he chose to end it himself. I suppose... he had at least that much dignity left."

    He stepped closer, gazing down at the man who once stood above him, the man who now lay broken and bloodied, reduced to nothing.

    Claude crouched for a moment, his expression unreadable. "I thought about turning you into an undead... but it''s a shame. It has to be my kill to make that happen."

    He paused, his eyes cold but not without the echo of old pain.

    "At least now you''ve felt what I once did¡ªno, even worse."

    Without another word, Claude stood and turned his back to the corpse. No farewell. No ceremony.

    Just a quiet exit as he walked away¡ªleaving not just the cell, but a piece of his past buried with the man who helped ruin it.

    ***

    Today was the day Claude returned to Cortinvar¡ªthough only for a short while. Naturally, his concubines had been annoyed, some even protesting outright, but political duties couldn''t be avoided.

    He needed to formalize a marriage alliance with Cortinvar to strengthen his power and influence.

    With the Church''s influence waning, Claude no longer needed to take extra precautions. He could teleport straight into the Queen''s office without fear of ambush or spies.

    As he arrived, he found Emmalise already waiting for him. She sat elegantly on the plush sofa, surrounded by an assortment of desserts, delicate pastries, and a steaming pot of tea.

    It was an unusual sight¡ªshe typically preferred wine and salty snacks. But she''d remembered something simple about him: Claude had a sweet tooth, and he favored tea and desserts over anything else.

    The gesture pulled a small, genuine smirk from his lips as he strolled toward her.

    "You miss me?" he teased, his voice low and amused.

    A faint blush colored Emmalise''s cheeks before she quickly masked it. "Hahh, you really are narcissistic, aren''t you?"

    "Always," Claude said, taking a seat across from her.

    "Anyway," she cleared her throat and straightened up, "let''s talk about the agreement. This marriage... won''t be easy. You know what I mean."

    "No foreplay, huh?" he quipped, lounging as a maid poured his tea.

    He lifted the cup, the aroma of jasmine wafting gently into the room¡ªcalming, fragrant, familiar.

    Emmalise rolled her eyes. "Since you''ll officially be the prince consort, you''ll need to spend more time here. Consistently. You''ll be expected to attend court, represent the royal house, and... well, act like you care."

    Claude raised a brow, then smirked again. "Oh? So you will miss me when I''m gone too long."

    "No!" she snapped, but the flush returned, betraying her.

    "Ugh. I mean¡ªif you''re gone too often, you''ll arouse suspicion. Even if most noble houses support me, there are still plenty who question your intentions... your loyalties."

    Her expression grew serious now. This wasn''t just about appearances. Emmalise was putting her crown and her pride on the line by marrying him.

    After all, he had already claimed her¡ªbody and heart. According to Cortinvar''s tradition, her virginity belonged only to the man she would wed.

    There was no turning back now.

    Claude''s eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned back. "I can use my clone. That should satisfy appearances."

    Emmalise felt a rush of relief... but it was quickly followed by a dull ache of disappointment.

    "So... you won''t be coming here often," she murmured, her gaze lowering to the reflection rippling in her teacup.

    It was embarrassing to admit, but the truth weighed on her more than she liked to admit¡ªshe felt lonely.

    If she were just another concubine in his palace, even if she had to share his time and affection, at least she could see him.

    Claude blinked at her quiet tone. Then, without a word, he stood and moved to her side, giving the maid a silent gesture to leave them alone. Once the room quieted, he looked down at her with a wry smile.

    "So you really love me, huh?" he teased, though his voice held a note of seriousness beneath the grin.

    Emmalise frowned, her lips pressing into a tight line. "I do," she admitted, "but I''m also worried. What if this all falls apart in the end?"

    She turned to him, her amber eyes burning with sincerity. "What if the people find out what you are? That you''re a daemon? What if they see me as a traitor, standing beside the evil the world feared for generations?"

    She massaged her temples, trying to soothe the weight pressing down on her. "I didn''t even believe in your kind until the day you appeared here. You shattered everything I thought I knew."

    Claude nodded, not dismissing her fears. He understood. Her world was built on politics, legacy, loyalty¡ªand all of that was being upended by their alliance.

    "It''s fine," he said softly. "Everything will be fine... because I''m going to conquer this world, Emmalise."

    He cupped her cheek gently, making her meet his eyes.

    "And when I do, you won''t be standing on the wrong side. You''ll be standing with me."

 Chapter 162: Visiting His Concubine

    Finally, the date of their marriage was set. Before the grand event could unfold, there were matters Claude had to resolve¡ªchief among them was solidifying the alliance between the royal family and his fabricated noble lineage: the Lamborg House.

    Negotiations with Lamborg were surprisingly easy. As merchants, they held little attachment to politics beyond its profit.

    So long as the arrangement was beneficial¡ªeconomically and politically¡ªthey had no reason to refuse.

    Evan Lamborg, the head of the house, was a man of sharp instincts and quicker decisions. An opportunist, yes, but a practical one.

    "The no-tax policy for our shipping routes and exclusive rights as primary distributors of the miracle medicine... More than generous," Evan said, bowing deeply.

    "Lamborg is honored. Thank you for your benevolence, Your Majesty."

    Emmalise offered a graceful nod. "You need not thank me, Sir Lamborg. Louis¡ª" she glanced at Claude, "¡ªwill soon be my husband, and your requests place no undue burden on myself or the council."

    "You are too generous," Evan said again with a grin, then turned to Claude and gave his shoulder a friendly pat.

    "Take care of my son. He''s a bit rough around the edges after all his years of travel. But from those travels, he''s grown wise."

    With that, he took his leave, and the council meeting was adjourned.

    The wedding was set to take place in six months, once the small part of the snow began to melt¡ªa symbolic gesture marking the arrival of spring in Cortinvar.

    In the quiet that followed, Claude and Emmalise remained seated at the long table, the last two left in the chamber.

    Emmalise exhaled with relief, sinking into the backrest of her chair. "I''m glad that went smoothly."

    Claude chuckled, stretching his arms behind his head. "Your council is surprisingly peaceful. They''re like tame dogs compared to the wild beasts in mine."

    Her eyes narrowed, unimpressed. "That''s only because you infect them with your foolish ideas."

    Claude raised a brow in mock offense. "I don''t know what you mean."

    Rolling her eyes, Emmalise picked up the next report from her stack of parchment. But as she tried to focus, she felt Claude lean in, his presence close¡ªtoo close.

    "You''re too close," she muttered, not looking at him.

    "Oh?" he said with a grin. "That''s not what you said the other night, when you were practically begging me to¡ª"

    "Don''t you dare finish that sentence," she warned, cheeks flushing.

    He only leaned closer, brushing his fingers against the back of her hand. "Now that the wedding is official, why follow the rules so strictly?" he whispered.

    "You''re the queen. You make the rules."

    "I¡ª" She stopped herself, looking away before her voice softened. "I want our first night to be special."

    She stood abruptly, her posture stiff as she gathered the documents and avoided his eyes. "So don''t touch me. Not even a little."

    And with that, she marched out of the office, leaving Claude chuckling behind her, amusement glittering in his eyes.

    Since Claude didn''t have anything urgent to tend to, he decided to return to his palace for a while. Aubree was nearing her due date, though that didn''t stop her from training magic with Lilac and Dalia. Despite the physical toll of her pregnancy, her spirit remained as lively as ever.

    Upon arriving and asking a maid about her whereabouts, Claude was told Aubree was in her chamber. He made his way there, expecting to see her resting, but instead found her engaged in some sort of project.

    She greeted him warmly as he entered.

    "Ah? Claude! I didn''t think you''d visit me today," Aubree said, a bit surprised but clearly happy. She gestured for him to sit down in her private study¡ªan office-like room she''d requested be connected to her chamber.

    Aubree loved reading, and this space was her sanctuary, filled with rare books and magical scrolls she''d collected from across the continent.

    However, what surprised Claude more was the man already seated at the table¡ªAldrich¡ªsipping tea like he owned the place.

    Claude raised a brow.

    "Oh, greetings, Your Majesty," Aldrich stood the moment he noticed him, offering a polite bow. "Has your business in Cortinvar concluded?"

    "Yes, it has," Claude replied coolly. "But what exactly are you doing here?"

    Aubree stepped in with a soft smile. "Well, both of us enjoy ancient artifacts and magical history. We''ve made a habit of chatting over tea about them."

    "I also bring Lady Aubree to the artifact room now and then," Aldrich added with a proud nod.

    Claude blinked. "I see... A rather unusual hobby for the both of you."

    His eyes drifted to the table, where a sheathed dagger sat within a glass case. Curiosity got the better of him¡ªhe opened the case and picked it up.

    "What''s so fascinating about a dagger?" he asked as he turned it around casually in his hand.

    Both Aubree and Aldrich stiffened with visible panic.

    "Your Majesty! Please be careful!" Aldrich said quickly, standing up.

    "That dagger is over a thousand years old!" Aubree added, her hand instinctively moving to her belly.

    Claude glanced at it again, unimpressed. "Huh? This ugly thing?" he muttered before placing it back in the display.

    Both of them sighed in relief as the artifact was returned safely to its place.

    Aubree frowned at him. "Claude, honestly! Be more gentle with things!"

    She rubbed her swollen stomach, voice softening, "How can I trust you to hold our child if you''re that reckless with fragile objects?"

    Claude smirked, "That''s different. This is just a dagger. That''s my child." He pointed at her belly.

    Aubree rolled her eyes, while Aldrich let out a restrained chuckle. But suddenly, he stood up as if remembering something urgent.

    "Ah! I must take my leave, Your Majesty. I completely forgot¡ªI promised to visit my granddaughter today!"

    Claude blinked. "You have a granddaughter?"

    "Well, not by blood. It''s Freya''s daughter, Your Majesty," Aldrich clarified with a polite smile before excusing himself.

    Freya''s daughter¡ªclassified as a D-Class child¡ªcouldn''t be considered a princess by title, but like all noble-born children, she would grow up in one of the palace''s reserved estates, receiving a high-quality education and all the comforts she needed.

    As Aldrich left, Claude leaned back against the chair, eyes following the old man''s departure.

    "I still don''t get why you spend hours staring at scrolls and dusty tomes," he mused, lifting his cup to his lips. "You could spend that time watching me instead. Far more rewarding."

    Aubree rolled her eyes. "What? So I can observe a man who calls ancient relics ''ugly'' and shakes a thousand-year-old dagger like it''s a kitchen knife?"

    Claude gave her a playful smirk, "Relics, artefact are just a stupid things if it can''t be used. It just a wall display."

    "Let''s agree to disagree," she said with annoyance, though the corners of her lips betrayed a smile.

    Claude set his cup down and stood, crossing the short distance between them. His fingers gently lifted her chin.

    "More importantly, I think your beautiful face is even more interesting than any relics," he whispered, his voice low and intimate.

    Aubree''s cheeks warmed "I can''t believe you tried to flirt with me with that cheesy words."

    "And you still love it." he grinned which makes Aubree laughed.

    "I need to love you, you are the father of my child."

    "Mm," he hummed. "And here I thought you were just using me to fund your private library."

    "Maybe I am," she teased, eyes gleaming. "A rich daemon lord with a treasure trove of books? Every nerdy girl''s fantasy."

    Claude chuckled, tilting her face slightly. "Then let me give you something rarer than any book," he said before leaning down.

    His lips brushed hers lightly. She melted into the kiss, hands resting gently against his chest as he deepened it, careful not to put pressure on her rounded belly.

    His touch was delicate, reverent even, as if he was trying to memorize the taste of her in this quiet moment.

    When they finally parted, her breath caught as she stared up at him, eyes slightly dazed.

    "You always do that when I''m trying to stay mad at you," she mumbled, a little dazed.

    "It''s one of my best skills," he replied smugly, pressing a soft kiss to her temple before resting a hand against her stomach.

    Their child stirred beneath his palm.

    Claude smiled, a softer one this time. "Can''t wait to meet you, little one. You''re going to have the best mother in the world."

    Aubree bit her lip, touched but embarrassed. "You say that now, but wait until the baby cries all night."

    "They won''t, this one is a smart one, so don''t disturb your mother or the nanny that take care of you, alright?" he rubbed her belly.

    She was happy with their short time. Claude rarely visit but when he did, he always make sure to make her blush and act like girl in love.

    However something... shifted inside her.

    A strange pressure and something wet down to her knee.

    Aubree froze, eyes widening. "Claude..."

    Claude looked down, noticing her stiff posture. "What''s wrong?"

    She looked at him with panic blooming behind her lashes. "My water just broke."

    There was a brief moment of silence as her words sank in.

    Claude blinked. "Now?!"

    "Yes, now!" she hissed, grabbing onto his sleeve as another wave of pressure rippled through her lower abdomen. "I¡ªIt''s too early! The doctor said I still had time!"

 Chapter 163: A New Begining

    Claude immediately ordered the maids to call every available doctor as he scooped Aubree into his arms and carried her to the bed.

    She was already in immense pain, clutching tightly to the bedpost as she fought to regulate her breathing.

    He sit on the bedside, holding her trembling hand, but his voice betrayed his panic.

    "What are you feeling? Are you dizzy? In pain? Something else?!"

    Ironically, it was Claude¡ªthe tyrannical King who wipe almost half of the human population¡ªwho was unraveling before her eyes.

    The baby was arriving earlier than expected. Only a month ahead of schedule, yes, but in a world still woefully underdeveloped in medical knowledge and technology, even a few weeks could spell danger.

    If anything went wrong, there were no life-saving drugs or machines to rely on. Only a healing magic thay could heal only psychical wound and not disease.

    "Ca-Calm down, Claude," Aubree managed through her clenched teeth.

    "I''m... I''m trying to control my breath. I can do this!"

    She continued to inhale and exhale in ragged intervals, her face pale and slick with sweat. Each contraction wracked her body like a violent tide, her scream echoing off the walls.

    The maids moved swiftly around them¡ªboiling water, fetching cloths, preparing what little equipment they had. Yet it still wasn''t fast enough for Claude, whose growing impatience was about to boil over.

    "Where are the doctors?! Why are they taking so long to get here?!" he snapped.

    "They''re on their way, Your Majesty!" one of the maids responded, breathless.

    Claude clenched his jaw. If he could, he would have teleported every one of those damned doctors into the room with a snap of his fingers and flung them onto their knees beside Aubree.

    Fortunately, just as his frustration reached its peak, the doctors finally arrived. Without wasting time, they assessed the situation and turned to Claude with firm expressions.

    "Your Majesty, we must ask you to step outside," one of them said.

    Claude opened his mouth to argue, but a sudden squeeze from Aubree''s hand silenced him. Her eyes met his, tired yet focused.

    "Please... call Aurelia," she whispered. "Just step out and bring her here."

    Claude hesitated but then gave a tight nod, his throat dry. He gently released her hand and left the room, the door closing behind him with a thud that felt heavier than it should.

    In the hallway, he began pacing back and forth, anxiety prickling beneath his skin. In his hand, he held a small black diamond¡ªa communication crystal. With a flicker of magic, the gem activated.

    A moment later, Aurelia''s voice came through the crystal.

    "Claude?"

    "Come back to Elysium immediately," he said. "Your mother is in labor."

    "What?! Isn''t it supposed to be next month?!" she exclaimed, the sound of something crashing in the background punctuating her panic.

    "It''s premature," Claude replied, his voice tight. "Just use the teleportation scroll I gave you. Now."

    "Alright, I''m coming right away!"

    The connection ended as the magic dimmed. Claude took a deep breath, but it did little to calm the storm inside him.

    Aurelia would need time¡ªeven with the scroll¡ªto reach the Elysium Gate.

    Until then, he was left alone in the corridor, heart pounding, thoughts spiraling. And all he could do was wait.

    It felt like forever. Time stretched painfully slow as Claude and Aurelia waited, the hours dragging on until night had fully settled over the palace. Even after Aurelia had arrived, Aubree was still in labor.

    They eventually moved to Aubree''s private library to wait¡ªa quiet sanctuary filled with the scent of old paper and ink, yet tonight it felt unbearably tense.

    "Why is it taking so long?! Did something happen? Can''t you do anything?!" Aurelia suddenly stood up, pacing in agitation.

    Claude, though equally on edge, remained seated with arms crossed. He knew some women labored for twelve hours or more and still came out fine. As long as the doctors didn''t bring bad news, there was no reason to panic... at least, not yet.

    But before Aurelia could storm through the connecting door again, it opened from the inside. One of the palace doctors stepped out, his face slightly flushed but smiling.

    "How is it?! Is my mother alright?!" Aurelia asked at once, rushing toward him.

    Claude stood immediately beside her.

    The doctor gave a nod, then bowed respectfully. "Congratulations, Your Majesty. It''s a girl!"

    Relief washed over them both like a tidal wave. Aurelia covered her mouth in disbelief, and Claude exhaled deeply, his hands relaxing at his sides.

    They entered the room together, where Aubree lay on the bed, pale and exhausted but glowing with warmth. In her arms, she cradled a tiny newborn¡ªwrapped in soft linens and sleeping soundly.

    A familiar notification hovered in Claude''s vision, Keira''s system message flickering into view:

    ---

    [Congratulations on the birth of your second princess, Claude!]

    [She is born healthy¡ªand another S-Rank daughter! As expected from your seed and the womb of a witch!]

    [Her Unique Bloodline: The Sovereign of Soul]

    [Skill Description: From the soul of the living is where her power lies. The more she consumes living souls, the stronger her darkness becomes¡ªable to manifest unimaginable items or creatures from that void.]

    ---

    ''Hm? This is the first time I''ve seen something like that...'' Claude thought, eyes narrowing slightly.

    Most of his children had bloodline abilities that felt straight out of a fantasy novel¡ªnothing too surprising anymore.

    But this one... this was new. Unpredictable. He could only guess what her potential might become once he used it.

    Still, his attention returned to the most important thing¡ªAubree and their newborn child.

    The baby had thick black hair and crimson eyes, identical to his own. There was no visible trace of Aubree''s features, which caused her to sigh dramatically.

    "I can''t believe I went through eight hours of labor just for her to come out looking exactly like her father..." she muttered, breathless.

    Claude chuckled, sitting beside her. "Well, isn''t that wonderful? That just means she''s truly the princess of Elysium." He reached out and gently poked the baby''s tiny nose, watching her squirm and shift in response.

    Aurelia stood nearby, arms crossed, eyebrows raised. "I still can''t believe I''m getting a baby sister at this age..."

    Aubree smiled and extended the infant toward her. "Want to hold her?"

    Surprised, Aurelia stepped forward and cradled the baby carefully in her arms. The infant was small and soft, her skin pale like fresh snow, and her ruby-red eyes blinked open momentarily before fluttering shut again.

    "She looks... nothing like me," Aurelia said softly. "But she''s still my sister."

    "What will you name her?" she asked, glancing toward her mother.

    Aubree shifted her gaze to Claude and chuckled. "Well, wouldn''t it be nice if the king himself granted her a name?"

    Claude paused, thoughtful. Naming was never easy. But his love for stars and constellations had always guided him.

    After a moment, he looked at them and said, "Carina. That will be her name."

    He reached out to stroke her tiny cheek.

    "I hope your resemblance to me will bring you strength, luck... and one day, the power to rule this kingdom."

    ***

    Under the warm embrace of Sun''s domain, a quiet farewell unfolded. Sun stood with his children gathered near a woman they had come to care.

    But they weren''t the only ones present.

    A young woman with short chestnut hair and matching brown eyes stood beside them¡ªElle, the wife Claude had chosen for Sun.

    Opposite her, wrapped in a thick robe and scarf, stood Claris.

    She hadn''t taken anything from the simple house she had lived in for two years. Most of the belongings were soaked in memories that made her hesitate¡ªreminders of warmth she wasn''t supposed to feel.

    She had grown to love the children. And that disturbed her.

    "Take care of yourself," Sun said, his voice emotionless as always.

    "Once you leave this domain, one of His Majesty''s trusted aides will meet you. He''ll erase your memories."

    He paused. "Everything about yourself¡ªyour past, your identity¡ªwill vanish. But... you''ll be safe within Elysium. Not that you''ll remember any of this."

    Claris nodded without speaking.

    She hadn''t said a single word since the day Claude ordered her to remain silent. Not to Sun. Not to the children. Not even to Claude.

    But now, just as the moment to leave arrived, she finally broke her silence.

    "I resent you," she said softly. Her voice cracked, raw and hollow. "I also resented the children... but I can''t help it. I... I came to love them."

    She turned toward Onyx, her hand trembling as she cupped his small cheek.

    His crimson eyes widened in disbelief. It was the first time he''d heard his mother speak.

    "Where you go?" he asked, struggling to articulate through small sobs.

    "Somewhere far away," she whispered. "Somewhere you can never reach."

    He wrapped his arms around her in a tight embrace, tears running down his cheeks. "No... mama..."

    Claris hesitated, then returned the hug. Her hands clutched the back of his little coat, her heart trembling in her chest.

    "Forget about me, child," she murmured. "I''m not your mother anymore."

    Onyx cried louder, unable to fully understand but deeply aware that he was losing something important. Her embrace lingered only a moment longer before she gently pried herself free, stepping back as her resolve wavered.

    Just as her hands released him, Elle stepped in, kneeling and pulling Onyx into her arms. Her warmth soothed him instantly.

    "I''ll take care of them," Elle said, meeting Claris''s eyes. "All of them. I promise."

    Claris nodded faintly.

    The great gate to the outside world opened behind her, golden light spilling through its arch like a sunrise.

    Her footsteps were heavy¡ªeach one dragging her away from what little she allowed herself to feel. Behind her, Onyx called out her name again and again, voice breaking as it echoed through the domain.

    But Claris didn''t look back.

    Tears streamed silently down her face, hidden beneath the scarf wrapped tightly around her neck. This was her choice. She would forget herself, become someone new. Someone free.

    And it give her peace.

 Chapter 164: Date With Dalia

    It was the first time Dalia had stepped outside the palace to see Elysium with her own eyes.

    Claude had meant to take her much earlier, but shame had always held him back. The capital¡ªand the condition of its common folk¡ªhad once been so poor, so far from what he envisioned, that he couldn''t bear to show it to her. And so, he delayed.

    But today, he finally decided it was time.

    Soon, he would be too busy¡ªentangled in strategies, administrative tasks, and war preparations. The future loomed dark, with a great war on the horizon and plagues ravaging the outside world.

    Elysium had to be fortified. And before all that began, he wanted Dalia to see the city he ruled.

    Curiously, the capital still didn''t have a name. It had remained simply "the capital" for centuries, perhaps because it was the only inhabited land Elysium had to begin with.

    To Claude''s relief, the city was in better shape than he remembered. The people wore warm, decent robes, their faces no longer gaunt with hunger.

    The market buzzed with life¡ªstalls piled with food, handcrafted items, and other wares.

    Even monsters and beasts were being sold in specialized pens, their prices haggled over like livestock.

    It was something Claude had specifically instructed Ezra to implement: introducing monster meat into the local diet, just like in Cortinvar.

    Judging by the market''s enthusiasm, it had worked well. The people now had access to more affordable protein.

    What surprised Claude most was the growing presence of horses and carriages. When he first arrived in Elysium, such things had been rare, almost nonexistent.

    But now, the roads echoed with the steady clatter of hooves and wheels¡ªa sign of the city slowly catching up with the world he was trying to shape.

    The cold breeze nipped at their cheeks, but Dalia''s excitement warmed the air between them. Wrapped in thick cloaks and wool scarves, she and Claude blended perfectly with the common folk.

    No guards followed. No nobles bowed. It was just the two of them, walking side by side down the cobblestone streets like ordinary people.

    Even Lyra wasn''t with them¡ªleft in the care of her nanny for the day. It had taken Claude a long time to convince Dalia to come out like this.

    She was always reluctant, worried about leaving Lyra even for a moment, wanting to cherish every second as their daughter grew at a startling pace.

    Their baby, barely three months old, already looked like a one-year-old toddler. She could speak¡ªhaltingly, not fluently, but enough to form clear words.

    She could run, too. And she had even begun chanting spells. It was unnatural how quickly she developed, and while Claude took pride in it, it frightened Dalia.

    But today, her expression was different. Her eyes¡ªvivid blue and full of wonder¡ªsparkled as she took in the world around her like a child seeing it all for the first time.

    Perhaps it really had been too long since she was able to walk freely like this, hand in hand with someone she loved.

    "I want to try that," Dalia pointed, eyes sparkling at a stall selling skewered meat roasted over charcoal flames. "What is it?"

    "Grilled gryffin tail. Or at least that''s what the sign says," Claude replied with a smirk, already paying the vendor before she could change her mind.

    Dalia bit into the skewer cautiously, then her eyes lit up. "It''s spicy! And chewy!"

    Claude took a bite himself and gave a nod of approval. "Not bad for monster meat. Ezra''s doing well with market regulation."

    "Don''t talk like a king on our date," she teased, poking his side with the skewer. "You''re just a mysterious handsome man spoiling me for today."

    Claude grinned. "Fine. Then as your mysterious companion, I declare we get dessert."

    A few stalls down, they found warm honeycakes drizzled with clover syrup and topped with candied nuts.

    Dalia made a delighted noise with her first bite, licking a drop of syrup from her thumb.

    "You have sugar on your cheek," Claude said casually, leaning down to kiss it away.

    Dalia blinked, cheeks turning red. "You¡ª! That''s cheating!"

    Claude chuckled as Dalia eagerly bought more desserts¡ªone for herself and a few wrapped neatly to take home for Lyra.

    Their stroll through the lively market brought them next to a small stall selling handcrafted hairpins. The pieces shimmered in the light, made of delicately shaped glass and etched with tiny floral details. Dalia''s eyes sparkled as she picked up a beautiful one shaped like a cluster of blooming flowers.

    "Wow... Lyra would look so beautiful wearing this," she murmured, holding it up against the light.

    Claude leaned closer, watching the way her fingers handled the ornament. "She''s beautiful in everything. And she''s starting to resemble you more with each passing day."

    It was true. Lyra''s eyes were striking¡ªcrimson irises circled with radiant gold, a trait inherited from Dalia''s rare bloodline. Her mana reserves were unparalleled among Claude''s children, and even at her young age, she wielded it with remarkable precision.

    "She''ll be a powerful mage someday," he said softly.

    Dalia glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "A mage? What if she wants to be a knight instead?"

    Claude laughed, "Then she''ll be the strongest knight in the kingdom. She can be anything she wants to be."

    Dalia smiled in approval and paid for the hairpin, tucking it carefully into a pouch to give Lyra later.

    They continued their leisurely walk, eventually finding an open bench facing a grand waterfall. A massive stone statue stood nearby, towering above the flowing water. Dalia''s eyes widened as she studied the figure.

    "Wait... Isn''t that you, Claude?" she asked, squinting.

    Claude glanced up, casually chewing on another skewer of monster meat. "Me? No. That''s Donovan¡ªthe former King."

    "Oh..." Dalia sighed in mild disappointment. "You should''ve made a statue of yourself."

    "I did try," Claude admitted with a shrug. "Even considered building an entire temple in my honor. But Lloyd forbade it."

    "Of course he did! You''re not a god," she scoffed.

    Claude smirked and leaned back on the bench. "I''m a god to some people."

    Dalia rolled her eyes, nudging him playfully. "I can''t believe how narcissistic you are."

    Claude laughed, unbothered, and passed her a warm skewer. "It''s part of my charm."

    Both of them laughed it off and continued their conversation. Her head rested gently on his shoulder, while his fingers laced tightly through hers, as if afraid to let go.

    "I never asked you this before," Claude said quietly, his gaze fixed on the moving crowd ahead. "But... were you disappointed when I didn''t choose you as queen?"

    The topic had resurfaced recently. With Lilac nearing her due date, discussions about the queen''s ascension had begun again¡ªand this time, the choice seemed all but settled.

    Dalia shook her head slowly. "I think... your love is enough for me. I don''t need anything else."

    She smiled at him, soft and serene. "You''ve always been good at reading people, Claude. So I know you understand I wouldn''t fit the role of the queen¡ªand I trust your judgment."

    "You''re right," he said, eyes drinking in her features. "You''re too kind to be a queen."

    And with that, he leaned in and placed a soft kiss on her lips, tender and warm.

    As their lips parted, Dalia''s face flushed a delicate pink. "Don''t do that out in the open!" she whispered, glancing around. "What if someone sees?"

    "Then let them," Claude replied with a grin. "Let them see how deeply I love you."

    Before she could respond, he captured her lips again¡ªthis time deeper, hotter, his tongue brushing against her lips, silently asking for entrance.

    She hesitated only a moment, then parted them, letting him in. The kiss grew messier, more desperate, their tongues dancing and exploring, their breath mingling, warm and sweet.

    The sound of soft moans escaped between kisses, and her body trembled beneath his touch.

    By the time they pulled apart, both were breathless. Her cheeks were burning, her lips glistening, and her eyes held that hazy, sultry glaze that drove him mad.

    "Should we take this somewhere more private?" he murmured, voice low and teasing.

    Seeing her nod, he grinned and, without another word, teleported them both back to his room.

    Without waiting another second, Claude pushed her back against the wall. The small bag of desserts slipped from her hand, falling to the floor and forgotten as his fingers worked quickly, peeling away each piece of her simple clothing.

    Their mouths stayed locked, hot and desperate¡ªtongues clashing, breaths stolen, their passion awakened after months apart.

    Claude''s lips trailed down to her neck, sucking gently, then biting just enough to leave a mark. She gasped, clinging to his shoulders as the last layer of fabric dropped to the floor, both of them now bare.

    "You have no idea how much I missed you..." he murmured against her skin.

    "Waiting through your due date, and then another damn month for you to recover... I was losing my mind."

    Dalia let out a breathless laugh, her fingers threading through his hair. "You''re so impatient... But I''m here now. You can have me¡ªhowever you want."

    He looked up at her, eyes dark with hunger. "You really shouldn''t say things like that... You don''t know how dangerous it is to tempt me like this."

    "And you don''t know how long I''ve waited to be touched by you again," she whispered.

 Chapter 165: Drinking Dalias Breast Milk**

    Claude smirked as he lifted Dalia effortlessly, draping her over his shoulder before laying her down on the bed. Their eyes met¡ªburning with hunger, with need¡ªand they dove into another kiss, breathless and wild.

    This time, his hand slid to her breast, squeezing it firmly. It was still full of milk, and the sudden pressure made her moan against his mouth, breaking the kiss with a gasp.

    "Nnngh~ Don''t squeeze so hard... they''re still sensitive," Dalia whispered, her hands trying to hold his in place.

    "Why not?" he murmured, teasing her with a wicked smile. His fingers grazed over her nipple, making her shudder. "Don''t you like it?"

    Dalia bit her lip, flushed and panting. "Ugh... last time, Lyra bit down too hard and it bled. Another time, the milk wouldn''t come out for hours. It got so swollen I could barely breathe... Being a mother is painful, you know?"

    His eyes glinted. "So the milk got stuck, huh? Sounds like you need to be relieved. Don''t worry... I''ll help you with that."

    Before she could respond, he brushed her hands aside and took her nipple into his mouth, suckling deeply. Her body jerked at the sensation.

    "Ughh! You really are something else!" she groaned, threading her fingers through his dark hair, half-annoyed, half-melting under his touch. "Why are you so focused on that?!"

    He looked up briefly, smirking. "Because you taste too good to ignore."

    Each suck sent a jolt through her chest and down to the slick heat between her legs. Dalia could feel the milk starting to flow now, coaxed out by his hungry mouth, easing the pressure she''d been quietly enduring all day.

    "Ah... ngh... don''t drink too much..." she moaned, biting the inside of her lip, cheeks flushed. "You''ll make them sore again..."

    Claude chuckled low in his throat, the vibration making her arch her back. "Then stop moaning like you love it."

    He switched to her other breast, his tongue flicking the swollen nipple before drawing it into his mouth.

    Milk leaked past the corners of his lips, but he didn''t stop. He sucked greedily, his hand kneading the breast he''d just left behind, catching every whimper she gave him.

    "C-Claude... seriously..." she whimpered. "You''re going to make them all empty... How about Lyra?"

    "Nah, that kid is already big enough," he murmured, pulling back just enough to speak. "Also, Isn''t this what you need?"

    His fingers pinched her nipple lightly, rolling it as he leaned in and bit down¡ªgently this time¡ªjust enough to make her cry out again. Her back arched off the bed, hips shifting restlessly.

    "See?" he said, voice low, hot against her skin. "Your body''s already begging for more, Mother. You can scold me as you like, but look at how wet you are..."

    His hand slid down her side, over her belly, and then between her thighs, finding the slick folds waiting for him. She gasped as two fingers slid inside without resistance.

    "Damn... still so tight," he groaned, pumping his fingers slowly. "And this little pussy''s just sucking me in. You want it again, don''t you?"

    "Nngghh!"

    Dalia turned her face to the side, biting into the sheets, unwilling to say it. But her body betrayed her¡ªhips rocking against his hand, soft gasps escaping her with every curl of his fingers inside her.

    "Ohhh!!! It felt good! My breast, my pussy! Ahhh!!!"

    Claude leaned closer, lips brushing her ear. "Say it, Mother. Say you want my cock. That you want me to fuck you until your breasts are empty and you can''t walk straight."

    Dalia''s thighs quivered around his wrist. "Ahhh~ you''re so mean..."

    "But you like it," he whispered, thrusting his fingers deeper. "You love how rough I get with you when you''re like this."

    He withdrew his fingers and replaced them with the tip of his cock, teasing her entrance, letting the heat of him press against her slick folds without pushing in. She whimpered in frustration, writhing beneath him.

    "Claude... please..."

    He raised an eyebrow. "Please what?"

    "Please fuck me..." she finally begged, eyes wet, voice hoarse. "I want it. I want you... all of you."

    That was all the permission he needed. With one firm thrust, he buried himself inside her again, groaning as her warmth swallowed him whole.

    "Fuck... you''re perfect," he growled, gripping her hips. "Let me ruin you all over again."

    Claude didn''t give her a moment to adjust. His hips began moving immediately, a slow, grinding rhythm that pushed deep and deliberately.

    Each thrust stirred something raw inside her¡ªsomething aching and ravenous. She could barely breathe between moans, her legs trembling around his waist as he bottomed out again and again.

    "Ahhh!!! Claude... you''re so deep... so biggg" Dalia gasped, clawing at his shoulders.

    It was the first time, since more than three months, she hadn''t been touched and it felt like bliss.

    "You think I''m stopping until I milk every drop out of you?" he growled, grabbing the back of her thigh and pushing her knee toward her chest.

    The angle shifted suddenly¡ªdeeper, rougher¡ªforcing a sharp cry from her throat.

    He licked his lips seeing how her milk flowed out of her breasts every time he moved and how welcoming her pussy was, squeezing him tight as he groaned in pleasure.

    "Nnngghh!! Claude, wait¡ªwait, like that, I can''t...!" she whimpered, eyes glassy with pleasure.

    But he didn''t stop. He leaned in and latched onto her breast again, drawing more milk into his mouth as he pistoned into her.

    The rhythm built faster, and harsher, and her head lolled to the side as pleasure rolled over her like a wave.

    "I love how your pussy clenches when I drink from you," he muttered against her skin, tongue circling the raw nipple. "You were made for this. For me."

    "AHHH!!! AHHH I THINK I''M GONNA CUMM!!" She screamed at top of her lungs as her whole body trembled.

    Her back arched again, and with a strangled cry, her climax crashed into her, stronger than before. Milk spurted into his mouth as she trembled violently beneath him.

    Every flutter of her cunt around his cock, every needy gasp for breath¡ªit was all meant for him.

    He could feel it: her walls begging, clinging to him with desperate rhythm, warm and soaked from the inside out.

    She was beyond wet¡ªshe was drenched, her body surrendering completely with every thrust.

    So Claude pulled out abruptly.

    Before Dalia could catch her breath, he flipped her onto her stomach, gripping her hips and hauling her onto all fours.

    She gasped, trying to push herself up, but her arms buckled beneath her.

    "No¡ªClaude, wait¡ªI need a minute¡ª"

    But he guided her hips back, the blunt tip of his cock rubbing against her soaked entrance again.

    "I told you," he said with a dark smirk, "I''m not done."

    And then he slammed into her from behind.

    "AAAHHNNGGG!!"

    Her scream was muffled by the pillow as he began thrusting hard, skin slapping against skin.

    His hands gripped her waist tightly, controlling every motion as he pounded into her from behind. Her pussy keep clamping down on him, the sweet juices sliding down her tight like a fountain.

    It was heaven to look at.

    "HHHNNGGH~ GOOD, SO GOOD!" She moaned, her eyes were empty and hazy. Her face was red and her mouth could only cry out in pleasure.

    Dalia could hear the wet sounds of their bodies, and feel the heat and slickness of her own arousal coating her thighs.

    Her breasts hung down, still full and sensitive, swaying with every thrust. She sobbed into the sheets, overstimulated and helpless to the relentless rhythm.

    "Claudee~ Your cock felt amazing, but- AHHHH!!!"

    Claude reached under her and grabbed one of her breasts again, squeezing hard until more milk spurted from the nipple.

    "Still leaking for me," he growled. "You love being used like this. Fucked, drained, filled."

    Dalia''s thighs shook, another orgasm building fast and hot. She tried to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut it broke apart into moans as he grabbed her hair and yanked her head back.

    "AHHH!!! OHH!!! I-I THINKKHH!!! CUMM!!"

    Her orgasm slammed into her again, this one tearing a scream from her lungs. She collapsed fully against the bed, unable to hold herself up. Her body twitched from overstimulation, juices spilling down her inner thighs.

    Claude slowed, pulled out¡ªand then grabbed her by the waist and turned her over again.

    Her eyes fluttered open, dazed. "W-what... what now...?"

    He didn''t answer. He knelt between her thighs, grabbed her by the legs, and pushed them up until her knees were nearly by her shoulders¡ªfolding her in half.

    Then he slid in again, easily, deeply, as her walls clenched instinctively around him.

    "Damn, you''re still tight, Mother," he panted, staring down at her with something like awe¡ªand hunger. "Even after all that..."

    Her breasts were pressed to her chest in this position, droplets of milk glistening on her flushed skin. Her body was stretched, exposed, helpless to his will.

    He leaned down, and kissed her fiercely. "I can''t get enough of you," he whispered. "You need to stay here until I am satisfied, alright?"

    Her body was already reacting¡ªwelcoming him back in, greedy for more.

    "Yeshh... Do what you like, Claude... I''m your sex doll for today."